Catholicks no idolaters, or, A full refutation of Doctor Stillingfleet's unjust charge of idolatry against the Church of Rome.
         Godden, Thomas, 1624-1688.
      
       
         
           1672
        
      
       Approx. 833 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 266 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A42896
         Wing G918
         ESTC R16817
         11734004
         ocm 11734004
         48446
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42896)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48446)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 532:4)
      
       
         
           
             Catholicks no idolaters, or, A full refutation of Doctor Stillingfleet's unjust charge of idolatry against the Church of Rome.
             Godden, Thomas, 1624-1688.
          
           [32], 448 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             [S.l.] :
             1672.
          
           
             Attributed to Thomas Godden. Cf. DNB.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699. -- Discourse concerning the idolatry practised in the Church of Rome.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2007-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-04 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-04 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Catholicks
           NO
           IDOLATERS
           .
           Or
           a
           Full
           Refutation
           Of
           Doctor
           STILLINGFLEETS
           Vnjust
           Charge
           of
           Idolatry
           Against
           the
           CHURCH
           OF
           ROME
           .
        
         
           Let
           not
           Them
           who
           charge
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           Idolaters
           ,
           lead
           the
           People
           by
           the
           Nose
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           they
           can
           prove
           their
           Supposition
           ,
           when
           They
           cannot
           .
           Mr.
           Thorndike
           ,
           Just
           Weights
           and
           Measures
           ,
           Chap.
           2.
           
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1672.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           QUEEN
           .
        
         
           
             MADAM
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           Book
           ,
           before
           which
           I
           presume
           to
           fix
           Your
           
             Royal
             Name
          
           ,
           being
           the
           Product
           of
           some
           Hours
           defalkt
           from
           Your
           Majesties
           Service
           ,
           and
           the
           Subject
           of
           it
           Polemical
           ,
           set
           me
           for
           some
           time
           at
           dispute
           with
           my self
           ,
           whether
           I
           should
           let
           it
           venture
           to
           knock
           at
           Your
           Closet-Door
           .
           Your
           Early
           Preventing
           the
           Sun
           to
           praise
           your
           Creator
           ,
           and
           Constant
           Retirements
           from
           the
           Tumults
           of
           the
           World
           (
           which
           I
           could
           wish
           were
           as
           much
           imitated
           as
           they
           are
           admired
           )
           to
           Vnite
           Your
           Soul
           by
           Prayer
           with
           
           Him
           ,
           and
           establish
           it
           in
           that
           perfect
           Peace
           ,
           which
           can
           only
           be
           enjoyed
           in
           becoming
           
             One
             Spirit
          
           with
           Him
           ,
           made
           me
           judg
           some
           Treatise
           of
           
             Divine
             Love
          
           (
           which
           might
           minister
           matter
           to
           the
           Sacred
           Fire
           ,
           that
           burns
           continually
           upon
           the
           Altar
           of
           
             Your
             Heart
          
           )
           would
           suit
           much
           better
           with
           that
           
             Better
             Part
          
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           chosen
           with
           Mary
           ,
           than
           a
           Book
           of
           Controversy
           .
           Here
           then
           my
           thoughts
           were
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           how
           to
           make
           my
           Address
           without
           Offence
           ;
           And
           I
           was
           ready
           to
           complain
           with
           Martha
           ,
           that
           
             I
             was
             left
             alone
          
           ;
           when
           that
           Admirable
           Mixture
           of
           Clemency
           and
           Zeal
           ,
           which
           disposes
           Your
           Heroick
           Mind
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           forgive
           Offences
           of
           this
           Nature
           ;
           but
           to
           esteem
           and
           cherish
           them
           as
           Pious
           ;
           convinc'd
           me
           ,
           I
           must
           be
           guilty
           of
           a
           greater
           Trespass
           ,
           should
           I
           doubt
           of
           obtaining
           either
           Your
           Pardon
           or
           Protection
           .
        
         
           Nor
           was
           this
           All.
           The
           Glorious
           
           Saint
           ,
           *
           (
           whose
           Name
           You
           bear
           ,
           )
           as
           she
           encourag'd
           me
           with
           her
           Example
           to
           engage
           in
           this
           Controversy
           ;
           so
           much
           more
           to
           recommend
           my
           endeavours
           to
           Your
           Majesties
           Patronage
           .
           It
           was
           Her
           business
           to
           convince
           and
           reduce
           Idolaters
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           :
           Mine
           ,
           is
           to
           defend
           the
           Faith
           which
           Christ
           planted
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           Imputation
           of
           Idolatry
           .
           An
           Aspersion
           so
           foul
           and
           Blasphemous
           ,
           that
           it
           betrays
           the
           Forger
           ‖
           of
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           what
           the
           Anagram
           of
           his
           Name
           expresses
           ,
           a
           second
           Lucian
           .
           Blasphemous
           ,
           I
           say
           :
           For
           who-ever
           will
           undertake
           to
           maintain
           the
           Charge
           ,
           must
           at
           the
           same
           time
           profess
           that
           Christ
           ,
           who
           commanded
           us
           under
           pain
           of
           damnation
           to
           
             hear
             his
             Church
          
           ,
           hath
           permitted
           Her
           to
           require
           and
           enjoin
           her
           Children
           for
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           together
           ,
           to
           commit
           Idolatry
           (
           as
           my
           
           Adversary
           contends
           )
           parallel
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Heathens
           .
           And
           consequently
           that
           Mahomet
           ,
           (
           that
           grand
           Impostor
           )
           whose
           Followers
           have
           been
           preserved
           by
           the
           Grounds
           he
           laid
           ,
           for
           above
           a
           Thousand
           Years
           ,
           from
           falling
           into
           Idolatry
           ,
           had
           more
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           to
           contrive
           and
           carry
           on
           his
           design
           ,
           than
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           :
           and
           that
           our
           Fore-Fathers
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           had
           better
           have
           been
           converted
           to
           Judaism
           ,
           or
           Turcism
           ,
           than
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           .
        
         
           These
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           are
           the
           detestable
           Consequences
           of
           charging
           Idolatry
           upon
           the
           Catholick-Roman
           Church
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           must
           needs
           strike
           horrour
           into
           Your
           Religious
           Soul
           (
           nay
           even
           of
           any
           who
           values
           the
           name
           of
           Christian
           )
           So
           I
           thought
           it
           my
           Duty
           ,
           being
           singled
           out
           by
           a
           particular
           desiance
           from
           this
           new
           Abettor
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           appear
           in
           Vindication
           of
           that
           Faith
           (
           on
           which
           Your
           MAJESTY
           
           grounds
           Your
           Hope
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           whose
           Influence
           hath
           enrich'd
           Your
           Mind
           with
           all
           the
           Noblest
           Vertues
           )
           from
           so
           unjust
           and
           scandalous
           a
           slander
           .
           Which
           nevertheless
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           manage
           with
           that
           Moderation
           and
           Temper
           ,
           as
           (
           Circumstances
           duly
           weigh'd
           )
           can
           neither
           create
           just
           Offence
           in
           the
           dissenting
           Party
           ;
           nor
           I
           hope
           render
           it
           mis-deserving
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           Your
           Majesties
           View
           ,
           by
        
         
           
             MADAM
             ,
          
           
             
               Your
               Majesties
            
             Most
             Humble
             and
             Most
             Obedient
             Subject
             and
             Servant
             T.
             G.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THough
           I
           never
           design'd
           to
           trouble
           Thee
           with
           any
           thing
           in
           Print
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           Contentious
           way
           (
           from
           which
           those
           who
           know
           me
           ,
           think
           me
           to
           be
           naturally
           averse
           )
           yet
           now
           ,
           I
           am
           forc'd
           to
           appear
           publickly
           in
           defence
           of
           a
           little
           Paper
           ,
           which
           Another
           hath
           Printed
           for
           me
           .
           
             Three
             Years
          
           were
           almost
           elapsed
           ,
           and
           the
           subject
           of
           that
           Paper
           quite
           worn
           out
           of
           my
           Memory
           ,
           when
           a
           
             Particular
             Messenger
          
           from
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           delivers
           me
           in
           Answer
           to
           it
           ,
           a
           large
           Book
           intitled
           ,
           
             A
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Idolatry
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           As
           Civility
           oblig'd
           me
           to
           ,
           return
           thanks
           for
           such
           a
           Present
           ,
           to
           a
           Person
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           thought
           I
           had
           been
           unknown
           ;
           so
           it
           had
           been
           great
           dulness
           not
           to
           look
           upon
           it
           with
           the
           same
           regard
           ,
           that
           Men
           look
           upon
           a
           Glove
           ,
           when
           sent
           by
           a
           Person
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           have
           happened
           formerly
           to
           have
           some
           difference
           .
           Hereupon
           my
           thoughts
           presently
           began
           
           to
           incline
           me
           to
           meditate
           a
           return
           both
           to
           his
           Civility
           and
           Challenge
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           to
           the
           Principal
           Heads
           contain'd
           in
           his
           Book
           ;
           but
           finding
           in
           his
           Preface
           ,
           the
           performances
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           had
           (
           as
           occasion
           serv'd
           )
           replied
           to
           some
           Passages
           of
           his
           
             Rational
             Account
          
           ,
           compared
           by
           Him
           to
           
             the
             way
             that
             Rats
             answer
             Books
             ,
             by
             gnawing
             some
             of
             the
             Leaves
             of
             them
             ,
          
           and
           that
           He
           proclaimed
           a
           general
           defiance
           to
           All
           
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Open
             Field
             ,
             from
             which
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             had
             of
             late
             so
             wisely
             with-drawn
             themselves
             ,
          
           I
           easily
           conceiv'd
           he
           would
           not
           want
           many
           abler
           Adversaries
           ,
           who
           would
           take
           themselves
           to
           be
           concern'd
           to
           stand
           up
           for
           the
           Publick
           cause
           of
           
             GOD's
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Saints
           .
           Nor
           was
           I
           deceived
           in
           my
           expectation
           ,
           as
           those
           
             Learned
             Treatises
          
           witness
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           written
           against
           Him
           upon
           this
           occasion
           :
           Some
           of
           them
           in
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Devotion
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           sanctity
           of
           those
           Persons
           whom
           he
           traduces
           :
           Others
           against
           his
           
             Principles
             ;
             One
          
           to
           show
           how
           he
           contradicts
           himself
           ;
           and
           another
           compendiously
           refuting
           his
           whole
           Book
           :
           All
           which
           I
           supposed
           would
           cost
           him
           a
           larger
           time
           to
           answer
           ,
           than
           he
           tells
           us
           he
           spent
           in
           writing
           and
           pointing
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           was
           but
           from
           about
           Christmas
           to
           Midsumer
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           it
           came
           forth
           .
           This
           made
           me
           waver
           a
           while
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           applyed
           my
           thoughts
           to
           the
           Confutation
           of
           what
           first
           occurr'd
           in
           his
           
           Title
           and
           Book
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             Charge
             of
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           which
           he
           most
           unjustly
           fixes
           upon
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ;
           whether
           I
           should
           expose
           them
           to
           publick
           view
           or
           no.
           But
           then
           considering
           the
           Foulness
           of
           the
           Charge
           ,
           the
           particularness
           of
           the
           Challenge
           ,
           and
           the
           
             General
             Expectation
          
           to
           see
           him
           traced
           step
           by
           step
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           the
           design
           I
           had
           undertaken
           )
           I
           thought
           my self
           oblig'd
           to
           commit
           them
           to
           the
           Press
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           know
           what
           he
           is
           to
           expect
           from
           me
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           my self
           such
           an
           Adversary
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Author
             of
             the
             Account
          
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           conceiv'd
           would
           be
           a
           great
           
             pleasure
             and
             content
             of
             heart
             to
             Dr.
          
           St.
           
             if
             he
             could
             meet
             with
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             One
             who
             viewing
             his
             Aiery
             subtilties
             should
             oppose
             him
             seriously
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             serious
             himself
             ;
             and
             then
             distinguish
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             dealing
             with
             some
             solid
             Divine
             ;
             and
             then
             ply
             him
             with
             Proofs
             and
             Testimonies
             ;
             refell
             him
             by
             shorter
             Enthymems
             ,
             and
             longer
             Syllogisms
             ;
             search
             in
             what
             Mood
             and
             Figure
             he
             speaks
             ;
             and
             then
             tell
             him
             how
             his
             Consequence
             flaggs
             ,
             or
             Antecedent
             is
             Ambiguous
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             consumed
             a
             hundred
             Pages
             in
             refutation
             of
             a
             Trifle
             .
          
           This
           I
           confess
           is
           a
           Character
           of
           my
           present
           Undertaking
           ;
           though
           not
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           Prosecution
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           forced
           over
           and
           above
           to
           lay
           open
           frequent
           
             Contradictions
             ,
             Calumnies
          
           ,
           and
           Mis-representations
           
           of
           the
           words
           and
           sense
           of
           Authors
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           no
           great
           pleasure
           nor
           content
           of
           heart
           to
           my
           Adversary
           to
           see
           discover'd
           .
           I
           was
           in
           good
           hope
           to
           have
           been
           freed
           from
           this
           ungrateful
           task
           of
           laying
           open
           faults
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           (
           which
           cannot
           be
           treated
           of
           without
           being
           named
           ,
           nor
           named
           without
           offence
           )
           by
           the
           fair
           promise
           he
           makes
           
             to
             represent
             the
             matters
             in
             difference
             between
             us
             truly
             ,
             report
             faithfully
             ,
             and
             argue
             closely
             :
          
           And
           this
           Hope
           made
           me
           for
           a
           good
           while
           not
           exact
           that
           severity
           of
           quoting
           Authors
           ,
           which
           is
           required
           and
           expected
           in
           the
           managing
           of
           Controversy
           ;
           But
           since
           the
           necessity
           he
           hath
           drawn
           upon
           himself
           ,
           by
           defending
           so
           Extravagant
           a
           Charge
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Idolatry
           upon
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           hath
           made
           him
           too
           often
           forget
           so
           good
           a
           purpose
           ,
           I
           must
           begg
           his
           pardon
           ,
           if
           at
           length
           I
           take
           the
           freedome
           to
           make
           the
           Reader
           a
           little
           sensible
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           that
           Plainness
           which
           the
           Merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           will
           not
           only
           bear
           ,
           but
           require
           :
           Of
           which
           the
           Reader
           must
           be
           Judge
           .
        
         
           Whether
           the
           Laurels
           he
           fancies
           he
           hath
           acquired
           from
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           by
           their
           declining
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Personal
             Conferences
          
           ,
           look
           as
           green
           and
           fresh
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           to
           himself
           ,
           I
           very
           much
           question
           .
           For
           Meetings
           of
           this
           nature
           being
           hardly
           to
           be
           undertaken
           by
           Catholicks
           without
           exposing
           themselves
           to
           the
           Danger
           of
           being
           accounted
           Bold
           and
           Insolent
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           irritating
           His
           Majesty
           and
           the
           Government
           against
           
           them
           ;
           All
           sober
           and
           impartial
           Men
           will
           easily
           judge
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           more
           prudently
           declined
           without
           prejudice
           to
           their
           cause
           ;
           than
           Arguments
           in
           writing
           (
           which
           is
           a
           much
           more
           peaceable
           and
           satisfactory
           way
           of
           proceeding
           )
           be
           by
           their
           Adversaries
           (
           who
           run
           no
           such
           hazard
           )
           slighted
           ,
           either
           as
           Inconsiderable
           ,
           or
           
             upon
             account
             of
             business
          
           ,
           or
           
             upon
             a
             reasonable
             Presumption
             that
             the
             Person
             concerned
             had
             already
             forsaken
             their
             Church
             .
          
           These
           (
           and
           such
           like
           )
           may
           be
           Prudential
           Motives
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           slight
           answering
           a
           Paper
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           declining
           Personal
           Conferences
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           they
           have
           been
           ;
           Yet
           they
           must
           not
           be
           allowed
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           for
           such
           to
           Catholicks
           :
           Nay
           ,
           even
           their
           modest
           comp●rtment
           towards
           Authority
           ,
           must
           go
           for
           no
           other
           than
           a
           Pretence
           only
           of
           hazard
           ;
           though
           we
           see
           a
           
             Private
             Paper
          
           (
           as
           this
           was
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           taken
           occasion
           to
           make
           all
           this
           noise
           )
           published
           in
           Print
           with
           such
           Characteristical
           Notes
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           as
           might
           easily
           discover
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           in
           termes
           so
           Invidious
           ,
           as
           were
           apt
           to
           create
           the
           greatest
           Prejudice
           against
           him
           .
           Why
           else
           was
           he
           stiled
           (
           and
           that
           upon
           every
           post
           &
           corner
           )
           a
           
             Revolted
             Protestant
          
           ,
           when
           Roman-Catholick
           might
           have
           sufficed
           ?
           And
           why
           was
           He
           made
           the
           Proposer
           of
           the
           Questions
           ,
           when
           the
           Party
           concerned
           proposed
           them
           indifferently
           to
           both
           ?
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Paper
           it self
           (
           which
           is
           now
           become
           the
           Subject
           of
           Debate
           )
           what
           others
           may
           
           have
           thought
           or
           said
           of
           its
           not
           being
           answered
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           from
           my
           
           Adversary's
           own
           Relation
           :
           nor
           doth
           the
           Person
           taxed
           in
           particular
           ,
           remember
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           Besides
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           I
           never
           communicated
           any
           Copy
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Party
           ,
           for
           whose
           satisfaction
           it
           was
           written
           .
           Yet
           since
           my
           Adversary
           hath
           thought
           good
           to
           publish
           it
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           own
           Answer
           to
           the
           two
           Questions
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Book
           :
           I
           have
           judg'd
           ●it
           to
           do
           the
           same
           before
           mine
           :
           not
           that
           I
           except
           against
           any
           thing
           as
           mis-represented
           in
           it
           ,
           besides
           some
           little
           Errors
           of
           the
           Press
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           conceive
           it
           may
           be
           some
           Satisfaction
           to
           the
           Reader
           in
           the
           perusing
           of
           this
           Rejoinder
           ,
           to
           recur
           sometimes
           to
           the
           
             first
             Papers
          
           ;
           at
           least
           that
           he
           may
           clearly
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Charge
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           was
           no
           way
           necessary
           to
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Questions
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           more
           at
           large
           in
           the
           First
           Chapter
           ,
           )
           but
           meerly
           brought
           in
           by
           Him
           upon
           some
           
             other
             Account
          
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           now
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Account
             Himself
             gives
             of
             reviving
             a
          
           Charge
           ,
           
             which
             for
             many
             Years
             had
             lain
             buried
             under
             the
             ruins
             of
             its
             own
          
           Infamy
           ,
           
             was
             ,
             as
             he
             pretends
             ,
             to
             ]
          
           Justify
           
             more
             clearly
             the
          
           Separation
           
             of
             the
          
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           
             from
             the
          
           Guilt
           of
           Schism
           .
           For
           this
           ,
           
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           lies
           open
           to
           the
           Conscience
           of
           every
           Man
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           〈◊〉
           guilty
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           our
           separation
           can
           be
           no
           Schism
           either
           before
           God
           or
           Man
           ,
           because
           our
           Communion
           would
           be
           a
           
           Sin.
           
             This
             is
             what
             he
             pretends
          
           .
           
           And
           this
           Cause
           
             indeed
             ,
             (
             as
             Mr.
          
           Thorndike
           
             well
             observes
          
           )
           would
           be
           more
           than
           sufficient
           to
           Justify
           the
           separation
           ,
           did
           it
           appear
           to
           be
           true
           :
           
             but
             then
          
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           it
           charges
           the
           mischiefs
           of
           the
           Schism
           upon
           those
           who
           proceed
           upon
           it
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           as
           Evident
           as
           the
           Mischiefs
           are
           ,
           which
           they
           run
           into
           upon
           it
           .
           So
           that
           should
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           change
           which
           we
           call
           Reformation
           ,
           is
           grounded
           upon
           this
           supposition
           ,
           I
           must
           then
           acknowledg
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           Schismaticks
           .
           For
           the
           cause
           not
           appearing
           to
           me
           (
           as
           hitherto
           it
           hath
           not
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           will
           never
           be
           made
           to
           appear
           to
           me
           )
           the
           separation
           and
           the
           mischief
           of
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           imputed
           to
           them
           that
           make
           the
           change
           .
           —
           In
           plain
           terms
           ,
           We
           
             (
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             )
          
           make
           our selves
           Schismaticks
           by
           grounding
           our
           Reformation
           upon
           this
           pretence
           .
           
             Thus
             Mr.
          
           Thorndike
           ,
           whose
           Judgment
           ,
           
             abetted
             by
             divers
             of
             the
             most
          
           learned
           
             and
             most
          
           Judicious
           
             Persons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             (
             and
             this
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Book
             came
             forth
             without
             the
             publick
             stamp
             of
             an
          
           Imprimatur
           
             from
             any
             of
             its
             Bishops
             )
             will
             stand
             as
             a
             convincing
             Prejudice
             against
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             can
             make
             it
          
           as
           evident
           
             that
             the
          
           Church
           of
           Rome
           
             is
             guilty
             of
          
           Idolatry
           ,
           
             as
             the
          
           mischiefs
           
             are
             that
             have
             ensu'd
             upon
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           This
           He
           saw
           was
           not
           possible
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           therefore
           laying
           those
           Divines
           aside
           for
           Men
           of
           
             more
             charity
             ,
             than
             Judgment
          
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           be
           thought
           in
           so
           severe
           a
           Censure
           ,
           to
           contradict
           the
           sense
           of
           
             his
             Church
          
           (
           which
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             so
             great
             a
             regard
             to
             )
             he
             undertakes
             to
             show
             that
             this
             charge
             of
             Idolatry
             hath
             been
             managed
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             learned
             Defenders
             of
             it
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           But
           if
           he
           have
           such
           a
           regard
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           Why
           did
           he
           not
           appeal
           to
           her
           39.
           
           Articles
           ?
           For
           as
           himself
           saith
           
             (
             p.
             209.
          
           )
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           appeal
           for
           it
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Writings
           of
           particular
           Doctors
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Decrees
           of
           her
           Councils
           ;
           so
           in
           like
           manner
           for
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           He
           ought
           to
           have
           appealed
           to
           Her
           Publickly-Authorized
           Articles
           ?
           But
           in
           them
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           declares
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           For
           we
           see
           it
           hotly
           disputed
           between
           her
           Divines
           ,
           whether
           any
           of
           the
           three
           Points
           instanced
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           viz.
           
             Veneration
             of
             Images
             ,
             Adoration
             of
             the
             B.
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
          
           be
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           and
           those
           who
           side
           least
           with
           that
           Party
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           Non-conformists
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           Negative
           ,
           Viz.
           that
           it
           is
           not
           Idolatry
           :
           whereas
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           those
           Articles
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           Idolatry
           to
           do
           any
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           they
           had
           by
           maintaining
           the
           contrary
           as
           
           erroneous
           ,
           incurr'd
           Excommunication
           ,
           
             ips
             .
             facto
          
           .
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Canons
           Printed
           before
           the
           39
           Articles
           ,
           set
           forth
           by
           Mr.
           Rogers
           .
        
         
           Here
           therefore
           the
           Doctor
           to
           maintain
           his
           charge
           of
           Idolatry
           to
           be
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           
             the
             receiv'd
             Doctrin
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           is
           forc'd
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           Particular
           Persons
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           cites
           no
           less
           than
           Seventeen
           :
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           whom
           I
           shall
           show
           to
           be
           incompetent
           Witnesses
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           speak
           nothing
           to
           his
           Purpose
           .
        
         
           
             First
             then
             for
             the
          
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           
             which
             he
             saith
             is
          
           not
           barely
           allow'd
           ,
           but
           subscribed
           to
           as
           containing
           godly
           and
           wholsome
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           and
           necessary
           for
           these
           times
           :
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             this
             doth
             not
             Evince
             that
             every
             particular
             Doctrin
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             such
             .
             And
             therefore
             Mr.
          
           Thorndike
           
             speaking
             of
          
           the
           very
           Homily
           against
           peril
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           
           
             here
             urged
             by
             Dr.
          
           St.
           
             saith
             ,
             that
          
           in
           this
           particular
           he
           must
           have
           leave
           to
           think
           it
           fails
           ,
           as
           it
           evidently
           doth
           in
           others
           .
           
             And
             Bish
          
           .
           Mountague
           saith
           ,
           The
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           contains
           a
           general
           Godly
           doctrin
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           in
           every
           part
           the
           publick
           dogmatical
           doctrin
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
           
             And
             Dr.
          
           Heylin
           
             in
             his
          
           necessary
           Introduction
           
           to
           Cyprianus
           Anglicus
           ,
           
             p.
             14.
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
          
           the
           vehemence
           used
           in
           those
           Homilies
           ,
           was
           not
           against
           Images
           as
           Intolerable
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           might
           be
           made
           in
           those
           broken
           and
           unsetled
           times
           an
           occasion
           of
           falling
           .
           But
           that
           People
           being
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           right
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           Images
           may
           be
           still
           kept
           for
           good
           uses
           in
           Churches
           ,
           and
           for
           stirring
           up
           of
           devotion
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           they
           were
           called
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           by
           Pope
           Gregory
           ,
           and
           not
           unfitly
           ,
           the
           Lay-men's
           Books
           .
        
         
           
             As
             for
             the
             particular
             Doctors
             he
             cites
             ,
             I
             except
             against
             little
             less
             than
             two
             parts
             of
             three
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Incompetent
             Witnesses
             in
             the
             Case
             .
             And
             in
             Order
             to
             this
             I
             shall
             take
             the
             same
             measure
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             himself
             puts
             into
             my
             hand
             ,
             when
             to
             show
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Arch
             bishop
          
           Whitgift
           
             to
             be
             valid
             in
             his
             cause
             ,
             he
             premises
             that
          
           none
           could
           be
           less
           suspected
           to
           be
           Puritanically
           inclined
           than
           He
           ;
           
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             List
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             have
             been
          
           Puritans
           ,
           or
           Puritanically
           
             inclin'd
             .
             And
             first
             for
             his
             two
             Arch-bishops
          
           Whitgift
           and
           Abbot
           ,
           the
           Former
           
             (
             though
             otherwise
             a
             stiff
             Asserter
             of
             the
             Disciplin
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             )
             is
             known
             to
             have
             consented
             to
             the
             frameing
             of
             the
          
           Lambeth
           Articles
           ;
           
           
             and
             to
             have
             proposed
             them
             to
             the
          
           Divines
           of
           Cambridge
           :
           
             and
             the
          
           latter
           
             was
             so
             great
             a
             Favourer
             and
             
             Abettor
             of
             the
          
           Puritan
           Party
           ,
           that
           to
           stop
           them
           in
           their
           full
           Carreer
           ,
           Dr.
           Heylin
           saith
           ,
           
           it
           was
           found
           necessary
           to
           suspend
           Him
           from
           his
           Metropolitical
           Jurisdiction
           .
           
             of
             Dr.
          
           White
           ,
           
             the
             same
          
           Heylin
           reports
           ,
           (
           p.
           135.
           )
           
             that
             for
             Licensing
             Bishop
          
           Mountague's
           Appello
           Caesarem
           ,
           
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             that
          
           White
           was
           turned
           Black.
           Jewel
           ,
           Bilson
           ,
           and
           Davenant
           
             were
             all
             excepted
             against
             by
             our
             late
             Soveraign
          
           K.
           Charles
           I.
           
             in
             his
             3d.
             Paper
             to
          
           Hinderson
           ,
           Dr.
           Fulk
           
             also
             (
             in
             Matth.
             28.
             46.
             
             )
             is
             noted
             for
             abetting
          
           Calvin
           
             in
             his
             blasphemous
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           suffered
           in
           his
           Soul
           the
           very
           pains
           of
           a
           damned
           Person
           upon
           the
           Cross
           .
           Reynolds
           and
           Whitaker
           
             are
             notorious
             for
             their
             siding
             with
             the
          
           Puritans
           :
           
             the
             latter
             being
             a
             great
             stickler
             for
             the
          
           Lambeth
           Articles
           :
           
             and
             the
             Former
             appearing
             publickly
             the
          
           Fore-man
           or
           Champion
           
             of
             that
             Party
             at
             the
          
           Conference
           at
           Hampton-Court
           
             against
             the
          
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Bishop
           Usher
           
             and
             Bishop
          
           Downam
           
             cannot
             be
             excused
             :
             The
             story
             of
             the
             first
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
          
           Cyprianus
           Anglicus
           ,
           
             p.
             271.
             where
             after
             many
             Calvinistical
             Opinions
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             said
          
           Primate
           
             was
             the
             Contriver
             in
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
             Dr.
             Heylin
             saith
          
           ,
           he
           refused
           to
           receive
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Canons
           made
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1603
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           afraid
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Reverences
           ,
           which
           
           he
           neither
           practised
           ,
           nor
           approved
           :
           and
           (
           p.
           216.
           )
           
             that
             his
             Book
             called
          
           Gottescalchus
           ,
           
             had
             run
             the
             same
             Fate
             of
             being
             called
             in
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             Bishop
          
           Downam
           
             's
             about
          
           Perseverance
           ,
           
             but
             that
          
           it
           seem'd
           not
           fit
           to
           put
           a
           publick
           disgrace
           ,
           upon
           the
           Primate
           of
           a
           Nation
           .
           
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             of
          
           Seventeen
           
             Authors
             He
             cites
             ,
             to
             maintain
             his
             unjust
          
           charge
           of
           Idolatry
           
             upon
             the
          
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             to
             be
             the
          
           sense
           
             of
             the
          
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           
             no
             less
             than
          
           Eleven
           
             are
             shown
             to
             have
             been
             downright
          
           Puritans
           ,
           or
           Puritanically
           affected
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Six
           which
           remain
           ,
           viz.
           Dr.
           Jackson
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Field
             ,
             Isaac
             Casaubon
          
           ,
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ,
           Arch
           bishop
           Laud
           ,
           and
           King
           James
           ,
           whoever
           compares
           what
           the
           Doctor
           cites
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           with
           what
           they
           write
           in
           other
           places
           ;
           nay
           ,
           whoever
           attentively
           considers
           but
           the
           very
           places
           cited
           by
           my
           Adversary
           ,
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           impugn
           the
           Doctrin
           it self
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           the
           
             practice
             conformable
          
           to
           that
           Doctrin
           ;
           but
           such
           things
           as
           they
           conceived
           to
           be
           great
           abuses
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           .
           For
           Dr.
           Jackson
           ,
           as
           cited
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           to
           give
           a
           honourary
           Veneration
           to
           Images
           ,
           is
           Idolatry
           ;
           but
           
             to
             give
             divine
             honour
             to
             them
             ,
             which
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Papists
             do
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           deny
           .
           Bishop
           Andrews
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           giveth
           for
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           charge
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Papists
             ,
             do
             not
             meerly
             pray
             to
             the
             Saints
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             
             give
             what
             they
             pray
             for
             ,
             themselves
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Papists
           profess
           they
           do
           no
           such
           things
           .
           Dr.
           Field
           doth
           not
           charge
           the
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           with
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           but
           speaks
           only
           of
           the
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           wh●ch
           he
           thought
           ,
           but
           not
           truly
           ,
           
             was
             committed
             in
             it
          
           .
           Arch-bishop
           Laud
           also
           (
           as
           his
           own
           words
           declare
           )
           speaks
           of
           
             the
             practice
             of
             Adoration
             of
          
           Images
           in
           the
           Modern
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           he
           erroneously
           affirmeth
           to
           be
           
             too
             like
             to
             Paganism
          
           .
           And
           so
           K.
           James
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           cited
           by
           the
           Doctor
           (
           had
           He
           not
           so
           soon
           forgot
           his
           promise
           of
           
             reporting
             faithfully
          
           )
           saith
           expresly
           ,
           that
           what
           He
           condemns
           ,
           is
           
             Adoring
             of
             Images
          
           (
           viz.
           with
           Divine
           Worship
           )
           
             praying
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             imagining
             a
             kind
             of
             sanctity
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
          
           all
           which
           are
           detested
           by
           Catholicks
           .
           And
           all
           that
           he
           cites
           out
           of
           
             Isaac
             Casaubon
          
           ,
           when
           He
           was
           employed
           by
           the
           King
           to
           deliver
           His
           Opinion
           to
           Cardinal
           Perron
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
          
           ,
           was
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           did
           affirm
           ,
           
             that
             some
             Particular
             Practices
             were
             joyned
             with
             great
             impiety
             .
          
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           if
           rightly
           practic'd
           ,
           which
           these
           Authors
           condemn
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           but
           the
           abuses
           they
           conceiv'd
           to
           be
           committed
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           to
           give
           the
           Worship
           due
           to
           God
           to
           an
           Image
           ;
           to
           pray
           to
           it
           ;
           or
           imagin
           any
           virtue
           or
           Divinity
           to
           be
           in
           it
           ;
           or
           to
           pray
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           to
           those
           who
           are
           to
           give
           us
           what
           we
           
           pray
           for
           ,
           themselves
           ;
           All
           which
           are
           forbidden
           by
           the
           2d
           .
           
             Nicen
             Council
          
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Trent
           :
           and
           for
           other
           practices
           which
           the
           Dr.
           occasionally
           objects
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           discuss'd
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           so
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           and
           the
           Judgment
           of
           these
           Divines
           differing
           only
           as
           more
           and
           less
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           from
           what
           Mr.
           Thorndike
           ,
           and
           other
           learned
           Protestants
           pretend
           ,
           when
           they
           reprove
           some
           practices
           as
           Idolatrous
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           such
           :
           These
           last
           
             Six
             Authors
          
           cited
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           alledged
           for
           the
           contrary
           position
           of
           what
           He
           affirms
           ,
           viz.
           That
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             neither
             in
             her
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             Practice
             ,
             (
             conformable
             to
             her
             Doctrin
             )
             is
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           For
           whilst
           they
           impeach
           only
           some
           Practices
           ,
           which
           they
           judge
           different
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           't
           is
           manifest
           ,
           they
           i●ply
           the
           Doctrine
           it self
           ,
           and
           Practice
           ,
           if
           conformable
           to
           it
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           Idolatrous
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           ,
           whether
           Dr.
           St
           ,
           being
           (
           as
           He
           saith
           )
           
             by
             command
             publickly
             engag'd
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             so
             excellent
             a
             cause
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           have
           not
           betray'd
           his
           trust
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           too
           (
           if
           it
           be
           his
           )
           in
           advancing
           such
           a
           Medium
           to
           justifie
           Her
           separation
           ,
           as
           contradicts
           the
           sense
           of
           
             that
             Church
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           sentiments
           of
           those
           who
           are
           esteem'd
           Her
           true
           and
           
           Genuin
           Sons
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           makes
           it
           in
           
             plain
             terms
          
           to
           be
           Schismatical
           :
           Which
           yet
           will
           appear
           more
           clearly
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           how
           this
           Charge
           of
           Idolatry
           subverts
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
          
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           For
           it
           being
           a
           received
           Maxime
           ,
           and
           not
           denyable
           by
           any
           one
           of
           common
           sense
           ,
           that
           
             no
             Man
             can
             give
             to
             another
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             himself
             ,
          
           it
           lies
           open
           to
           the
           Conscience
           of
           every
           man
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           be
           guilty
           of
           Heresy
           ,
           much
           more
           if
           Guilty
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           it
           falls
           under
           the
           Apostles
           Excommunication
           (
           Gal.
           1.
           8.
           
           )
           and
           so
           remains
           depriv'd
           of
           the
           
             lawful
             Authority
          
           to
           use
           and
           exercise
           the
           Power
           of
           Orders
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             Governing
             ,
             Preaching
          
           ,
           and
           
             Administring
             Sacraments
          
           ,
           which
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           challenge
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           deriv'd
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           true
           and
           
             lawful
             Jurisdiction
          
           ,
           but
           usurped
           and
           Antichristian
           .
           This
           is
           what
           follows
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           from
           the
           charge
           of
           Idolatry
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           as
           issuing
           from
           his
           Pen
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Irenicum
           (
           a
           Book
           very
           
             humbly
             tendred
             by
             him
             to
             Consideration
             ,
          
           after
           the
           Re-settlement
           of
           Episcopacy
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           maintains
           that
           no
           particular
           Form
           of
           
             Church
             Government
          
           is
           
             De
             Jure
             Divino
          
           ;
           but
           mutable
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Secular
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           with
           the
           advice
           of
           learned
           
           and
           experienc'd
           Persons
           ,
           shall
           see
           convenient
           for
           State
           and
           Church
           ;
           and
           particularly
           ,
           that
           the
           main
           Ground
           for
           setling
           
             Episcopal
             Government
          
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           was
           not
           any
           pretence
           of
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           ,
           but
           conveniency
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           the
           time
           of
           its
           Reformation
           ;
           citing
           for
           it
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Arch
           bishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           Mr.
           Foulis
           I
           know
           ,
           speaking
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           calls
           Him
           a
           
             Bold
             Fellow
             that
             Published
             it
          
           ,
           and
           affirms
           ,
           that
           
             he
             little
             understood
             the
             compass
             and
             merit
             of
             that
             Controversie
             :
          
           I
           like
           not
           the
           rudeness
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           other
           expressions
           of
           like
           nature
           He
           there
           uses
           ,
           and
           I
           forbear
           to
           repeat
           ;
           yet
           I
           could
           willingly
           joyn
           with
           Him
           so
           far
           in
           Charity
           ,
           as
           to
           impute
           it
           rather
           to
           Inadvertence
           than
           design
           in
           my
           Adversary
           ,
           did
           not
           this
           new
           charge
           of
           Idolatry
           seem
           but
           too
           apparently
           to
           be
           but
           a
           clinching
           of
           the
           nail
           which
           He
           had
           driven
           before
           to
           the
           Head.
           For
           if
           the
           Form
           of
           Church-Government
           be
           mutable
           ,
           as
           the
           Secular
           Power
           well-advised
           shall
           see
           reason
           ,
           what
           greater
           reason
           can
           there
           be
           for
           the
           actual
           changing
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           the
           nullity
           of
           its
           Jurisdiction
           ?
           This
           hath
           made
           me
           wonder
           not
           a
           little
           ,
           how
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           could
           see
           their
           Authority
           so
           closely
           attacqued
           (
           at
           least
           so
           manifestly
           betrayed
           )
           by
           their
           pretended
           Champion
           ,
           and
           not
           vindicate
           themselves
           and
           their
           Jurisdiction
           from
           the
           ●oul
           stain
           of
           Antichristian
           ,
           which
           necessarily
           
           follows
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           He
           pretends
           ,
           be
           guilty
           of
           
             Idolatry
             ▪
          
           and
           they
           derive
           together
           with
           their
           Consecration
           ,
           their
           
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
          
           from
           it
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           leave
           these
           things
           to
           those
           whom
           it
           concerns
           ;
           and
           betake
           my self
           to
           my
           present
           business
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           show
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             neither
             in
             her
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             Practice
             ,
             conformable
             to
             her
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           And
           this
           I
           bid
           done
           much
           sooner
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Time
           spent
           i●
           Transcribing
           ,
           least
           the
           Copy
           should
           be
           surprized
           ;
           the
           Difficulty
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           (
           which
           also
           encreased
           the
           Errata
           ;
           )
           and
           other
           Employments
           〈◊〉
           a
           few
           ,
           
             (
             for
             we
          
           also
           
             are
             none
             of
             those
             happy
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             only
             one
             thing
             to
             mind
             )
          
           re●arded
           me
           in
           my
           design
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Preface
           ,
           page
           2.
           line
           27.
           for
           Pointing
           ,
           read
           Printing
           ,
           p.
           6.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           
             Dr.
             Taylor
             ;
             that
             neither
          
           .
           p
           25.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           
             Question
             thus
             put
          
           .
           p.
           35.
           l.
           30.
           for
           with
           ,
           r.
           against
           .
           p.
           38.
           l.
           8.
           for
           couse
           ,
           r.
           caus●
           .
           l.
           9.
           for
           ers
           .
           r.
           eos
           .
           p.
           41
           ▪
           l.
           10
           r.
           writings
           .
           p.
           5●
           .
           l.
           28.
           r.
           Beholders
           .
           p.
           64
           l
           ▪
           12
           r.
           Irrepresentablenes
           .
           p.
           80.
           l.
           11.
           for
           the
           ,
           r.
           his
           .
           p.
           81.
           l.
           18.
           f.
           
             seat
             ▪
          
           r.
           State.
           p.
           87.
           l.
           6.
           f.
           did
           ,
           r.
           drew
           .
           p.
           92.
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           advantages
           .
           p.
           124.
           l.
           11.
           add
           in
           the
           Marg.
           
             Of
             the
             Church
             ,
             li.
             3.
             c.
          
           36.
           p.
           134.
           l.
           3.
           f.
           cross
           .
           r.
           Cross
           .
           p.
           138.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           
             ●ue
             that
             by
          
           p.
           140.
           l.
           ult
           .
           f.
           rashly
           ,
           r.
           vainly
           .
           p.
           158.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           Obcaecans
           .
           l.
           27.
           f.
           that
           .
           r.
           
             that
             is
          
           .
           p.
           161.
           l.
           25.
           or
           ●magine
           ,
           r.
           Imagine
           .
           l.
           28.
           for
           Oracres
           ,
           r.
           Oraces
           .
           p
           172.
           l.
           5.
           for
           in
           ,
           r.
           me
           .
           p.
           178.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             p.
             212.
             l.
          
           27.
           for
           honour
           ,
           r.
           comfort
           .
           p.
           2●7
           .
           l
           6.
           r.
           Wherefore
           .
           p.
           246.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           
             Begotten
             Son.
          
           p.
           360.
           l.
           30.
           f.
           first
           ,
           r.
           ●isth
           .
           p.
           363.
           l.
           2.
           after
           
             fo●
             Biu
          
           ,
           put
           
             St.
             Nicholas
             ;
             for
             Eru
          
           .
           p.
           411.
           l.
           7.
           8.
           f.
           Paul.
           r.
           Paula
           .
           l.
           23.
           
           Praises
           r.
           prayes
           .
           p.
           448.
           l.
           17.
           f.
           Flood
           r.
           Floods
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           CHAPTERS
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Veneration
             of
             Holy
             Images
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
                 DR
              
               .
               Stillingfleet's
               1st
               .
               and
               2d
               .
               Answer
               to
               the
               First
               Question
               ,
               shown
               not
               pertinent
               .
               Necessity
               of
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               proved
               ;
               and
               his
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               overthrown
               by
               his
               own
               Principles
               .
               Pag.
               1.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               2.
               
               His
               chief
               Argument
               to
               prove
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               examin'd
               ;
               and
               his
               Preposterous
               ways
               of
               arguing
               laid
               open
               .
               Pag.
               17.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               3.
               
               The
               Mystery
               of
               making
               the
               same
               Proposition
               sometimes
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               none
               .
               No
               express
               Text
               against
               worshipping
               God
               by
               an
               Image
               .
               His
               first
               Proof
               from
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               manifestly
               groundless
               .
               The
               Arguments
               from
               St.
               
               
               Austin's
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               the
               Septuagint's
               Translating
               the
               word
               Pesel
               ,
               Idol
               ,
               and
               not
               Image
               ,
               reinforced
               .
               Pag.
               33.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               4.
               
               The
               Doctor
               's
               Second
               Proof
               from
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               sophistical
               .
               All
               Representations
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               dishonourable
               to
               him
               ,
               nor
               rejected
               as
               such
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               The
               Proper
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law
               on
               God's
               part
               is
               assigned
               ;
               and
               asserted
               to
               be
               the
               Supream
               Excellency
               of
               his
               Nature
               .
               pag.
               57.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               5.
               
               Worship
               unlawful
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               equally
               unlawful
               to
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               .
               A
               strange
               Paradox
               advanced
               by
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               viz.
               What
               can
               an
               Image
               do
               to
               the
               heightning
               devotion
               ,
               or
               raising
               Affections
               ?
               How
               far
               his
               Devotion
               to
               the
               Sun
               may
               be
               allowed
               in
               the
               Judgement
               of
               St.
               
                 Leo.
                 pag.
              
               76.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               Notions
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Wiser
               Heathens
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               Images
               .
               The
               Texts
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
               17.
               24.
               and
               Rom.
               1.
               21.
               explained
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Testimonies
               examined
               ;
               in
               particular
               ,
               the
               Relation
               He
               gives
               of
               what
               the
               Jesuites
               did
               in
               
                 China
                 .
                 Pag.
              
               95.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               7.
               
               Of
               the
               2d
               .
               General
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               call'd
               most
               irreverently
               by
               Dr.
               St.
               
                 that
                 wise
                 Synod
              
               .
               His
               Constantinopolitan
               Father's
               Objections
               answered
               by
               Epiphanius
               ,
               and
               his
               Answers
               shown
               to
               be
               go●d
               .
               pag.
               118.
               
            
             
               
               Chap.
               8.
               
               The
               Dr.'s
               Objection
               from
               the
               Council
               of
               Franckford
               examin'd
               ,
               and
               shown
               to
               be
               no
               advantage
               to
               his
               Cause
               .
               pag.
               140.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               9.
               
               Of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Third
               Proof
               from
               the
               Judgment
               ,
               as
               He
               pretends
               ,
               of
               the
               Law-giver
               .
               His
               Speculation
               concerning
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Calves
              
               ,
               manifestly
               repugnant
               to
               the
               H.
               Scripture
               and
               Fathers
               .
               Mr.
               
               Thorndike's
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Meaning
               and
               Extent
               of
               the
               second
               Commandment
               .
               pag.
               153.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               10.
               
               What
               kind
               of
               honour
               the
               Church
               gives
               to
               Holy
               Images
               ,
               explained
               ;
               and
               the
               Doctor
               's
               mixing
               School-disputes
               with
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               shown
               to
               be
               sophistical
               .
               pag.
               176.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               11.
               
               Of
               the
               Instances
               brought
               to
               explicate
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               honour
               given
               to
               Images
               ,
               from
               the
               like
               Reverence
               given
               to
               the
               Chair
               of
               State
               ,
               to
               the
               Ground
               ,
               to
               the
               Ark
               ,
               to
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               weakness
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Evasions
               laid
               open
               ;
               and
               His
               own
               Arguments
               return'd
               upon
               Him.
               pag.
               193.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Adoration
             of
             the
             most
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               1.
               
               THe
               Practice
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               in
               this
               Point
               .
               The
               Doctor
               's
               Argument
               to
               prove
               it
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               ,
               built
               upon
               an
               Injurious
               Calumny
               ,
               that
               
                 Catholicks
                 believe
                 the
                 Bread
                 to
                 be
                 God.
              
               The
               sense
               of
               his
               first
               Proposition
               cleared
               ,
               and
               the
               Proofs
               He
               brings
               for
               it
               ,
               refuted
               .
               pag.
               221.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               2.
               
               The
               true
               State
               of
               the
               Controversie
               laid
               open
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Doctor
               's
               endeavours
               to
               mis-represent
               it
               .
               His
               manner
               of
               arguing
               against
               the
               Adoration
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               equally
               destructive
               to
               the
               Adoration
               of
               Him
               as
               God.
               pag.
               243.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               3.
               
               Of
               Dr.
               
               St.'s
               Scruple
               about
               the
               Host's
               not
               being
               consecrated
               for
               want
               of
               Intention
               in
               the
               Priest
               :
               and
               his
               mistake
               of
               the
               true
               Reason
               of
               giving
               Adoration
               to
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               pag.
               256.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               4.
               
               His
               Fundamental
               Principle
               of
               judging
               of
               matters
               proposed
               to
               our
               Belief
               by
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               ,
               shown
               to
               be
               absurd
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               destructive
               to
               Christianity
               .
               p.
               272.
               
            
             
               
               Chap.
               5.
               
               A
               Check
               to
               the
               Doctor
               's
               bigg
               words
               against
               the
               Grounds
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
               With
               a
               New
               Example
               of
               
                 reporting
                 faithfully
              
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               the
               words
               and
               sense
               of
               an
               Author
               .
               pag.
               294.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               6.
               
               Dr.
               
               Taylor
               's
               Argument
               in
               behalf
               of
               Catholicks
               ,
               supposing
               them
               mistaken
               in
               the
               belief
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               not
               answered
               by
               Dr.
               St.
               The
               Parallel
               of
               such
               a
               supposed
               mistake
               ,
               with
               that
               of
               Idolaters
               ,
               shown
               to
               be
               a
               real
               and
               very
               gross
               mistake
               in
               Himself
               .
               pag.
               317.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             PART
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               1.
               
               THe
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               supposed
               by
               Dr.
               St.
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               ,
               but
               not
               proved
               .
               The
               disparity
               between
               the
               Worship
               given
               by
               Catholicks
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Heathens
               to
               their
               Inferiour
               Deities
               laid
               open
               .
               pag.
               333.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               2.
               
               What
               kind
               of
               Honour
               Catholicks
               give
               to
               the
               Saints
               .
               The
               Testimonies
               of
               Origen
               ,
               and
               St.
               Ambrose
               explained
               .
               Of
               the
               practice
               of
               making
               Addresses
               to
               Particular
               Saints
               .
               pag.
               353.
               
            
             
               
               Chap.
               3.
               
               What
               kind
               of
               Worship
               of
               Angels
               was
               condemned
               by
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Theodoret
              
               ,
               &c.
               with
               a
               farther
               display
               of
               the
               disparity
               between
               the
               Heathens
               Worship
               of
               their
               Inferiour
               Deities
               ,
               and
               that
               given
               by
               Catholicks
               to
               Holy
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               .
               pag.
               377.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               Term
               ,
               Formal
               Invocation
               ,
               and
               the
               different
               Forms
               used
               in
               the
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               .
               Some
               Instances
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               to
               show
               the
               like
               to
               have
               been
               used
               in
               their
               Times
               .
               pag.
               397.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               5.
               
               The
               disparity
               assigned
               by
               Dr.
               St.
               between
               desiring
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Men
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               shown
               to
               be
               Insignificant
               .
               pag.
               414.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               practice
               of
               Christian
               People
               in
               St.
               
               Austin's
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               .
               pag.
               430.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Two
           Questions
           ,
           whence
           Dr.
           Still
           .
           took
           Occasion
           to
           raise
           this
           Controversy
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           WHether
           a
           Protestant
           having
           the
           same
           Motives
           to
           become
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           which
           one
           bred
           and
           born
           ,
           and
           well
           grounded
           in
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ,
           hath
           to
           remain
           in
           it
           ,
           may
           not
           equally
           be
           saved
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Whether
           it
           be
           sufficient
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           in
           the
           abstract
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           
             whole
             latitude
          
           ;
           or
           there
           be
           a
           necessity
           of
           being
           a
           member
           of
           some
           distinct
           Church
           ,
           or
           Congregation
           of
           Christians
           ?
        
         
           
             His
             Answer
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             Questions
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Question
             being
             supposed
             to
             be
             put
             concerning
             a
             Protestant
             yet
             continuing
             so
             doth
             
             imply
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             viz.
             That
             a
             Protestant
             continuing
             so
             ,
             should
             have
             the
             same
             Motives
             to
             become
             a
             Catholick
             (
             taking
             that
             term
             here
             ,
             only
             as
             signifying
             one
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             )
             which
             those
             have
             who
             have
             been
             horn
             or
             bred
             in
             that
             communion
             .
             But
             supposing
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Question
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             Whether
             a
             Protestant
             leaving
             the
             communion
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             upon
             the
             Motives
             used
             by
             those
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             equally
             saved
             with
             those
             who
             are
             bred
             in
             it
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             an
             equal
             capacity
             of
             salvation
             of
             those
             persons
             being
             supposed
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             argument
             to
             leave
             the
             communion
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             salvation
             of
             a
             person
             may
             be
             much
             more
             safe
             ,
             than
             of
             either
             of
             them
             .
             No
             more
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             leap
             from
             the
             plain
             Ground
             into
             a
             Ship
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             wrackt
             ,
             because
             he
             may
             equally
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             with
             those
             who
             are
             in
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             supposing
             an
             equal
             capacity
             of
             Salvation
             in
             two
             several
             Churches
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             to
             forsake
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             one
             for
             the
             other
             .
             So
             that
             to
             perswade
             any
             one
             to
             leave
             our
             Church
             to
             embrace
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             no
             means
             sufficient
             to
             ask
             whether
             such
             a
             one
             may
             not
             as
             well
             be
             sav●d
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             are
             in
             it
             already
             :
             but
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             they
             prove
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             necessity
             to
             salvation
             to
             leave
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             Member
             of
             theirs
             :
             And
             when
             they
             
             do
             this
             ,
             I
             intend
             to
             be
             one
             of
             their
             number
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             assert
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             who
             are
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             do
             run
             so
             great
             a
             hazard
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             none
             who
             have
             a
             care
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             ought
             to
             embrace
             it
             ,
             or
             continue
             in
             it
             .
             And
             that
             upon
             these
             Grounds
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             must
             by
             the
             terms
             of
             communion
             with
             that
             Church
             ,
             be
             guilty
             either
             of
             Hypocrisie
             or
             Idolatry
             ,
             
               either
               of
               which
               are
               sins
               inconsistent
               with
               Salvation
               ;
               Which
               I
               thus
               prove
               .
            
          
           
             That
             Church
             which
             requires
             the
             giving
             the
             Creature
             the
             Worship
             due
             only
             to
             the
             Creator
             ,
             makes
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             guilty
             of
             Hypocrisie
             or
             Idolatry
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               by
               Images
               ,
               the
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Bread
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               the
               formal
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
            
             doth
             require
             the
             giving
             to
             the
             Creature
             the
             Worship
             due
             only
             to
             the
             Creator
             ;
             therefore
             it
             makes
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             guilty
             of
             Hypocrisie
             or
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             these
             particulars
             doth
             require
             the
             giving
             the
             Creature
             the
             honour
             due
             only
             to
             God
             ;
             I
             prove
             thus
             concerning
             each
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Where
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             is
             terminated
             upon
             a
             Creature
             ,
             there
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             ,
             the
             Worship
             due
             only
             to
             God
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Creature
             ;
             but
             
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               by
               Images
               ,
            
             the
             Worship
             due
             to
             God
             is
             terminated
             wholly
             on
             the
             Creature
             ;
             which
             is
             thus
             proved
             :
             The
             Worship
             which
             God
             himself
             denies
             to
             receive
             ,
             must
             be
             terminated
             on
             the
             Creature
             :
             but
             God
             himself
             in
             the
             
               second
               Commandment
            
             not
             only
             denies
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             but
             threatens
             severely
             to
             punish
             them
             that
             give
             it
             .
             Therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             terminated
             on
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             on
             the
             Image
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             same
             Argument
             which
             would
             make
             the
             gr●ssest
             Heathen
             Idolatry
             lawful
             ,
             cannot
             excuse
             any
             act
             from
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             argument
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Papists
             make
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Bread
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             not
             to
             be
             Idolatry
             ,
             would
             make
             the
             grossest
             Heathen
             Idolatry
             not
             to
             be
             so
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             therefore
             Idolatry
             ;
             because
             they
             suppose
             the
             bread
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Sun
             was
             not
             Idolatry
             by
             them
             who
             supposed
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             
               God
               ▪
            
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             the
             gr●sser
             the
             Idolatry
             was
             ,
             the
             less
             it
             was
             Idolatry
             :
             for
             the
             gr●ss●st
             Idolaters
             were
             those
             ,
             who
             supposed
             their
             Statues
             to
             be
             Gods.
             And
             upon
             this
             ground
             their
             Worship
             was
             more
             lawful
             ,
             than
             of
             those
             who
             supposed
             them
             not
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             supposition
             of
             a
             middle
             excellency
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             
             
               formal
               Invocation
            
             ,
             then
             the
             Heathen
             Worship
             of
             their
             inferiour
             Deities
             could
             be
             no
             Idolatry
             :
             for
             the
             Heathens
             still
             pretended
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             give
             to
             them
             the
             Worship
             proper
             to
             the
             Supream
             God
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             is
             pretended
             by
             the
             devoutest
             Papist
             ,
             in
             justification
             of
             the
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
            
             .
             To
             these
             I
             expect
             a
             direct
             and
             punctual
             answer
             ,
             professing
             as
             much
             Charity
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             consistent
             with
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             guilty
             of
             so
             great
             corruption
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             by
             such
             opinions
             and
             practises
             which
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             hinder
             a
             good
             life
             :
             
               Such
               are
            
             ,
             the
             
               destroying
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               good
               life
               ,
            
             by
             making
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
             joyned
             with
             contrition
             ,
             sufficient
             for
             salvation
             ;
             
               the
               taking
               off
               the
               care
               of
               it
               ,
            
             by
             supposing
             an
             expiation
             of
             sin
             (
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             living
             )
             after
             death
             ;
             
               and
               the
               sincerity
               of
               devotion
               is
               much
               obstructed
               in
               it
               ,
            
             by
             prayers
             in
             a
             language
             which
             many
             understand
             not
             ;
             by
             making
             the
             efficacy
             of
             Sacraments
             depend
             upon
             the
             bare
             administration
             ,
             whether
             our
             minds
             be
             prepared
             for
             them
             or
             not
             ;
             by
             discouraging
             the
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             most
             certain
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             life
             ;
             by
             the
             multitude
             of
             superstitious
             observations
             never
             used
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             defend
             ;
             by
             the
             gross
             abuse
             of
             people
             in
             Pardons
             and
             Indulgences
             ,
             by
             denying
             the
             Cup
             to
             
             the
             Laity
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             solemn
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             Christ
             ;
             by
             making
             it
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             person
             to
             dispense
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             oaths
             and
             Marriages
             ;
             by
             making
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             disputable
             matters
             ,
             more
             hainous
             ,
             than
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Christ
             in
             unquestionable
             things
             ,
             as
             Marriage
             in
             a
             Priest
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             greater
             crime
             ,
             than
             Fornication
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             practises
             and
             opinions
             we
             assert
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             so
             many
             hinderances
             to
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             that
             none
             who
             have
             a
             care
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             can
             venture
             their
             souls
             ,
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             either
             enjoyns
             or
             publickly
             allows
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             exposeth
             the
             ●aith
             of
             Christians
             to
             so
             great
             uncertainty
             :
             By
             making
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             depend
             on
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             must
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             Scripture
             :
             by
             making
             those
             things
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             be
             believed
             ,
             overthrow
             all
             foundations
             of
             faith
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               we
               are
               not
               to
               believe
               our
               senses
               in
               the
               plainest
               objects
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               bread
               which
               we
               see
               is
               not
               bread
               ;
               upon
               which
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               tradition
               being
               a
               continued
               kind
               of
               sensation
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               more
               certain
               ,
               than
               sense
               it self
               ▪
               and
               that
               the
               Apostles
               might
               have
               been
               deceived
               in
               the
               Body
               
               of
            
             Christ
             
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               ;
               and
               the
            
             Church
             
               of
               any
               Age
               in
               what
               they
               saw
               or
               heard
               .
               By
            
             denying
             to
             Men
             the
             use
             of
             their
             judgment
             and
             reason
             as
             to
             the
             matters
             of
             saith
             proposed
             by
             a
             Church
             ,
             
               when
               they
               must
               use
               it
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               a
            
             Church
             ;
             by
             making
             the
             Churches
             power
             extend
             to
             make
             new
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             viz.
             
               by
               making
               those
               things
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               so
               before
               .
               By
            
             p●etending
             to
             infallibility
             in
             determining
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             determining
             Controversies
             which
             are
             on
             foot
             among
             themselves
             .
             
               All
               which
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               things
               which
               my
               designed
               brevity
               will
               not
               permit
               me
               to
               mention
               ;
               tend
               very
               much
               to
               shake
               the
               faith
               of
               such
               ,
               who
               have
               nothing
               else
               to
               rely
               on
               ,
               but
               the
               authority
               of
               the
            
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Protestant
               leaving
               the
               Communion
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               doth
               incur
               a
               greater
               guilt
               ,
               than
               one
               who
               was
               bred
               up
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               continues
               therein
               by
               invincible
               ignorance
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             equally
             be
             saved
             with
             such
             a
             one
             .
             For
             a
             Protestant
             is
             supposed
             ,
             to
             have
             sufficient
             convictions
             of
             the
             Errors
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             is
             guilty
             of
             wilful
             ignorance
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             not
             ;
             but
             although
             we
             know
             not
             what
             allowances
             God
             will
             make
             for
             invincible
             ignorance
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             wilful
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             choosing
             a
             worse
             Church
             before
             a
             better
             ,
             is
             a
             damnable
             sin
             ,
             and
             unrepented
             of
             destroys
             salvation
             .
          
           
           
             To
             the
             second
             Question
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             a
             
               Christian
               in
               the
               Abstract
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               whole
               Latitude
               ,
            
             it
             being
             a
             thing
             I
             never
             heard
             or
             read
             of
             before
             ;
             and
             therefore
             may
             have
             some
             meaning
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             understand
             .
             2.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Question
             be
             as
             the
             last
             words
             imply
             it
             ,
             Whether
             a
             Christian
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             being
             so
             ,
             be
             bound
             to
             joyn
             in
             some
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             of
             Christians
             ?
             I
             answer
             affirmatively
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             choose
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             purest
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             leave
             that
             for
             a
             corrupt
             one
             ,
             though
             called
             never
             so
             Catholick
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Reply
           to
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet's
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Did
           not
           expect
           that
           two
           bare
           Questions
           could
           have
           produced
           such
           a
           super-foetation
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           as
           the
           Paper
           you
           sent
           me
           is
           fraught
           with
           ;
           But
           since
           the
           Answerer
           hath
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           take
           this
           Method
           ,
           (
           for
           what
           end
           himself
           best
           knows
           )
           I
           shall
           not
           refuse
           to
           give
           a
           fair
           and
           plain
           return
           ,
           to
           the
           several
           Points
           he
           insists
           upon
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           as
           much
           brevity
           as
           the
           matter
           and
           circumstances
           will
           bear
           .
        
         
           The
           Questions
           proposed
           were
           :
           1.
           
           Whether
           a
           Protestant
           having
           the
           same
           Motives
           to
           become
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           which
           one
           bred
           and
           born
           ,
           and
           well
           grounded
           in
           Catholick
           Religion
           hath
           to
           remain
           in
           it
           ,
           may
           not
           equally
           be
           saved
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           The
           2d
           .
           Whether
           it
           be
           sufficient
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           in
           the
           abstract
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           whole
           latitude
           ;
           or
           there
           be
           a
           necessity
           of
           being
           a
           Member
           of
           some
           distinct
           Church
           or
           Congregation
           of
           Christians
           ?
        
         
           
             The
             first
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             being
             supposed
             to
             be
             put
             
             concerning
             a
             Protestant
             continuing
             so
             ,
             implyes
             a
             contradiction
          
           ;
           but
           where
           it
           lyes
           I
           cannot
           see
           ,
           for
           a
           Protestant
           may
           have
           the
           same
           Motives
           ,
           and
           yet
           out
           of
           wilfulness
           or
           passion
           not
           acquiesce
           to
           them
           .
           He
           saw
           no
           doubt
           this
           supposition
           to
           be
           impertinent
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           1.
           
           §
           .
           states
           it
           thus
           :
           
             Whether
             a
             Protestant
             leaving
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             upon
             the
             Motives
             used
             by
             those
             of
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Church
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             equally
             saved
             with
             those
             who
             were
             bred
             in
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           The
           Question
           thus
           stated
           in
           its
           true
           supposition
           ,
           he
           answers
           first
           ,
           §
           .
           2.
           
           
             That
             an
             equal
             capacity
             of
             salvation
             of
             those
             persons
             being
             supposed
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             argument
             to
             leave
             the
             Communion
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             the
             salvation
             of
             a
             person
             may
             be
             much
             more
             safe
             than
             of
             either
             of
             them
             .
          
           But
           before
           I
           reply
           ,
           I
           must
           do
           both
           him
           and
           my self
           right
           in
           matter
           of
           fact
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           first
           addressed
           to
           me
           ,
           you
           professed
           your self
           much
           troubled
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           told
           you
           ,
           a
           person
           leaving
           the
           Protestant
           communion
           ,
           and
           embracing
           the
           Catholick
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           saved
           .
           That
           we
           should
           deny
           salvation
           to
           any
           out
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           you
           lookt
           upon
           as
           uncharitable
           ,
           and
           this
           assertion
           of
           his
           had
           startled
           you
           in
           the
           opinion
           you
           had
           before
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Charity
           .
           Whereupon
           you
           desired
           to
           know
           my
           opinion
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           I
           
           told
           you
           I
           saw
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           the
           same
           Motives
           which
           secured
           one
           born
           and
           bred
           ,
           and
           well
           grounded
           in
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           to
           continue
           in
           it
           ,
           were
           no●
           sufficient
           also
           to
           〈…〉
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           who
           convinced
           by
           them
           ,
           〈◊〉
           embrace
           it
           .
           This
           Madam
           ,
           〈…〉
           was
           the
           true
           occasion
           of
           your
           proposing
           the
           Question
           ,
           and
           not
           〈…〉
           supposes
           ,
           that
           I
           used
           the
           meer
           〈…〉
           self
           as
           a
           sufficient
           Argument
           to
           〈…〉
           you
           to
           embrace
           the
           Catholick
           Communion
           .
           This
           premised
           ,
           I
           reply
           ,
           that
           the
           Answer
           he
           gives
           ,
           is
           altogether
           forrain
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           the
           Controversie
           not
           being
           between
           a
           Bred
           and
           a
           Converted
           Catholick
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           a
           person
           supposed
           to
           be
           in
           a
           safer
           Church
           than
           either
           of
           them
           on
           the
           other
           :
           nor
           yet
           between
           two
           several
           Churches
           supposed
           to
           have
           in
           them
           an
           equal
           Capacity
           of
           salvation
           ,
           but
           between
           a
           person
           bred
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           another
           converted
           to
           it
           from
           Protestantism
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           whether
           the
           latter
           may
           not
           be
           equally
           saved
           with
           the
           former
           ?
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           present
           Question
           ,
           to
           prove
           
             that
             it
             is
             of
             necessity
             to
             Salvation
             to
             leave
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             ,
          
           because
           the
           Question
           is
           only
           of
           the
           possibility
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Salvation
           .
           I
           say
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           the
           present
           Question
           to
           prove
           this
           ,
           but
           rather
           belongs
           to
           
           the
           second
           ,
           (
           where
           I
           shall
           speak
           to
           it
           .
           )
           Whether
           there
           be
           a
           necessity
           of
           being
           a
           Member
           of
           some
           distinct
           Church
           ?
           Which
           being
           resolved
           affirmatively
           by
           both
           parts
           ,
           it
           follows
           then
           in
           order
           to
           enquire
           which
           this
           true
           Church
           is
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Example
           of
           
             a
             Man
             leaping
             from
             the
             plain
             ground
             into
             a
             Ship
             that
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             Wrackt
             ,
          
           meaning
           by
           that
           Ship
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           he
           does
           )
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           Some
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           think
           he
           had
           come
           neerer
           the
           Mark
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           compared
           the
           Protestant
           to
           a
           Ship
           ,
           which
           by
           often
           knocking
           against
           the
           Rock
           on
           which
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           is
           built
           ,
           had
           split
           it self
           into
           innumerable
           Sects
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           in
           danger
           of
           sinking
           :
           his
           comparison
           was
           grounded
           only
           on
           his
           own
           supposition
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           grounded
           on
           the
           truth
           it self
           of
           too
           sad
           an
           experience
           .
           But
           to
           leave
           words
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           matter
           .
           His
           second
           Answer
           is
           ,
           §
           .
           3.
           that
           
             all
             those
             who
             are
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             do
             run
             so
             great
             a
             hazard
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             none
             who
             have
             a
             care
             of
             their
             Souls
             ought
             to
             embrace
             or
             continue
             in
             it
             .
          
           The
           first
           answer
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           ,
           was
           nothing
           pertinent
           to
           the
           present
           Question
           ,
           nor
           comes
           this
           second
           any
           nearer
           the
           matter
           ,
           for
           though
           it
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           none
           ought
           to
           embrace
           or
           continue
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           hazard
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           they
           run
           of
           their
           salvation
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           do
           embrace
           or
           continue
           
           in
           it
           ,
           why
           may
           they
           not
           be
           equally
           saved
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           equal
           hazard
           ;
           but
           this
           assertion
           ,
           however
           beside
           the
           Question
           ,
           he
           makes
           it
           his
           main
           business
           to
           prove
           ,
           First
           ,
           §
           .
           4.
           
           
             Because
             those
             who
             embrace
             or
             continue
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             are
             guilty
             either
             of
             Hypocrisie
             or
             Idolatry
             ,
             either
             of
             which
             are
             sins
             inconsistent
             with
             salvation
             .
          
           And
           here
           he
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           return
           upon
           him
           a
           more
           palpable
           contradiction
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           supposed
           to
           have
           found
           in
           the
           Question
           ,
           viz.
           to
           assert
           only
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Communion
           run
           a
           great
           hazard
           of
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           yet
           affirm
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           they
           are
           guilty
           either
           of
           Hypocrisie
           or
           Idolatry
           ,
           sins
           inconsistent
           with
           Salvation
           :
           which
           reduced
           into
           plain
           terms
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           though
           hardly
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           be
           saved
           .
           But
           to
           the
           Argument
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             by
             Images
             ,
             by
             the
             Adoration
             of
             Bread
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             the
             formal
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             doth
             require
             the
             giving
             to
             the
             Creature
             the
             Worship
             due
             only
             to
             the
             Creator
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             makes
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             guilty
             of
             Hypocrisie
             or
             Idolatry
             .
          
           The
           charge
           is
           great
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           the
           proofs
           ?
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           first
           he
           saith
           ,
           §
           5.
           that
           
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             by
             Images
             ,
             the
             Worship
             due
             to
             God
             is
             terminated
             wholly
             on
             the
             Creature
             .
          
           And
           surely
           this
           implies
           another
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           
           by
           Images
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           terminated
           wholly
           on
           the
           Creature
           ;
           Nevertheless
           he
           proves
           it
           thus
           ;
           
             The
             Worship
             which
             God
             himself
             denies
             to
             receive
             ,
             must
             be
             terminated
             upon
             the
             Creature
             ;
             but
             God
             himself
             in
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             not
             only
             denies
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             but
             threatens
             severely
             to
             punish
             them
             that
             give
             it
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           Worship
           him
           by
           an
           Image
           .
           
             Therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             terminated
             on
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             on
             the
             Image
             .
          
           To
           this
           Argument
           ,
           which
           to
           be
           just
           to
           the
           Author
           ,
           I
           confess
           I
           have
           not
           seen
           anywhere
           proposed
           in
           these
           terms
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Proposition
           is
           built
           on
           a
           great
           mistake
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           humane
           acts
           ;
           which
           though
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           govern'd
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           swerve
           from
           it
           ,
           cease
           not
           to
           tend
           to
           their
           own
           proper
           objects
           .
           Gods
           prohibition
           of
           such
           or
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           Worship
           ,
           may
           make
           it
           to
           be
           unlawful
           ,
           but
           hinders
           not
           the
           act
           from
           tending
           ,
           whither
           it
           is
           intended
           ;
           and
           consequently
           if
           it
           be
           intended
           or
           directed
           by
           the
           understanding
           to
           God
           ,
           though
           after
           an
           unlawful
           manner
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           be
           terminated
           upon
           God
           :
           Thus
           when
           a
           Thief
           or
           a
           Murderer
           prays
           to
           God
           to
           give
           him
           good
           success
           in
           the
           Theft
           or
           Murder
           he
           intends
           ,
           though
           God
           denies
           to
           hear
           any
           such
           Prayer
           ,
           yet
           is
           the
           Prayer
           truly
           directed
           to
           him
           :
           and
           thus
           when
           the
           Jews
           offered
           to
           God
           in
           Sacrifice
           the
           blind
           and
           the
           lame
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           forbidden
           it
           ,
           yet
           was
           the
           oblation
           terminated
           
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           reproves
           them
           for
           having
           
             polluted
             him
             ,
             Mal
          
           1.
           8.
           and
           to
           convince
           them
           the
           more
           of
           their
           evil
           doings
           :
           
             Offer
             it
             now
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             to
             thy
             Governour
          
           ,
           will
           he
           be
           pleased
           with
           thee
           ,
           or
           accept
           thy
           person
           ?
           Though
           the
           Governor
           deny
           to
           accept
           what
           is
           presented
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           truly
           offered
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Presenter
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           although
           God
           deny
           to
           accept
           such
           or
           such
           Sacrifice
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           truly
           offered
           to
           him
           ,
           though
           the
           offering
           of
           it
           after
           a
           forbidden
           manner
           make
           it
           to
           be
           sin
           :
           Did
           not
           God
           refuse
           to
           accept
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Cain
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Gen.
           4.
           3.
           says
           expresly
           ,
           that
           he
           brought
           an
           offering
           to
           the
           Lord
           ?
           God
           had
           not
           respect
           to
           Cain
           nor
           his
           offering
           ,
           but
           this
           did
           not
           hinder
           ,
           but
           that
           
           Cain's
           offering
           had
           respect
           to
           God
           ,
           &
           was
           terminated
           on
           him
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           though
           God
           deny
           such
           or
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           Worship
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           offered
           though
           unlawfully
           by
           the
           Creature
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           terminated
           on
           him
           .
           The
           Proposition
           therefore
           which
           asserts
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Worship
             which
             God
             denies
             must
             be
             terminated
             on
             the
             Creature
             ,
          
           I
           deny
           as
           absolutely
           false
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           you
           too
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           to
           be
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           wicked
           Man
           cannot
           Pray
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           Worship
           him
           in
           an
           unlawful
           or
           forbidden
           manner
           ,
           who
           is
           therefore
           a
           wicked
           Man
           because
           he
           does
           so
           .
           What
           follows
           from
           hence
           is
           ,
           that
           though
           God
           should
           have
           forbidden
           Men
           to
           
           Worship
           him
           by
           Images
           ,
           yet
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           but
           the
           Worship
           so
           given
           ,
           would
           be
           terminated
           on
           him
           .
           But
           now
           to
           speak
           to
           his
           second
           Proposition
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           main
           force
           of
           this
           Argument
           consists
           .
        
         
           We
           utterly
           deny
           that
           God
           in
           the
           second
           Commandment
           ,
           forbids
           himself
           to
           be
           Worshipped
           by
           a
           Crucifix
           ,
           for
           example
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           Sacred
           Image
           ;
           for
           such
           only
           are
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           present
           controversie
           .
           What
           he
           forbids
           there
           ,
           is
           to
           give
           his
           Worship
           to
           Idols
           :
           and
           this
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Text
           :
           First
           ,
           Because
           this
           Commandment
           ,
           if
           St.
           
           Austin's
           Judgment
           be
           to
           be
           followed
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           Part
           or
           Explication
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           have
           no
           other
           Gods
           before
           me
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           Pescl
           ,
           in
           Latin
           Sculptile
           ,
           is
           used
           in
           Scripture
           to
           signifie
           an
           Idol
           :
           Let
           them
           be
           confounded
           who
           adore
           Sculptilia
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Idols
           ,
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Septuagint
           translate
           it
           in
           this
           very
           place
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           an
           Idol
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           make
           to
           thy self
           an
           Idol
           ;
           So
           that
           it
           was
           an
           artifice
           of
           the
           Protestants
           to
           make
           their
           assertion
           seem
           plausible
           ,
           to
           translate
           Image
           instead
           of
           Idol
           ;
           and
           not
           a
           certain
           kind
           of
           Image
           neither
           ,
           but
           any
           whatsoever
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           make
           to
           thy self
           any
           graven
           Image
           .
           Now
           what
           is
           all
           this
           to
           Catholicks
           ,
           who
           neither
           make
           to
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           adore
           Idols
           ,
           nor
           yield
           Soveraign
           honour
           ,
           or
           acknowledgment
           
           of
           Deity
           to
           any
           but
           God
           ?
           We
           give
           indeed
           a
           veneration
           to
           Images
           ,
           but
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           is
           not
           another
           God
           besides
           him
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           Worship
           of
           it
           the
           Worship
           of
           another
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           him
           who
           is
           represented
           by
           it
           :
           for
           St.
           Basil
           saith
           ,
           The
           Worship
           of
           an
           Image
           stays
           not
           there
           ,
           but
           is
           referred
           or
           carried
           to
           the
           prototype
           ,
           or
           thing
           represented
           .
        
         
           We
           give
           therefore
           an
           insetior
           ,
           or
           relative
           honour
           only
           to
           the
           Sacred
           Images
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           blessed
           Mother
           ,
           and
           Saints
           ,
           not
           latriam
           ,
           the
           Worship
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           
             Honorariam
             adorationem
          
           ,
           a
           certain
           honorary
           Worship
           ,
           expressed
           by
           kissing
           them
           ,
           or
           putting
           off
           our
           Hats
           ,
           or
           kneeling
           before
           them
           ,
           much
           like
           the
           Worship
           given
           to
           the
           Chair
           of
           State
           ,
           or
           the
           Kings
           Picture
           ,
           or
           his
           Garment
           by
           the
           like
           actions
           or
           to
           come
           nearer
           to
           the
           subject
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           commanded
           to
           be
           given
           by
           Moses
           and
           Joshua
           to
           the
           ground
           whereon
           they
           stood
           ,
           by
           putting
           off
           their
           Shoos
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           holy
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Jews
           ,
           in
           adoring
           the
           foot-stool
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           falling
           down
           before
           it
           ,
           Psal
           .
           98.
           5.
           
           and
           in
           Worshipping
           (
           as
           St.
           Jerome
           testifies
           they
           did
           )
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Temple
           called
           the
           Holy
           of
           Holies
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           the
           Cherubims
           (
           sacred
           Images
           ordered
           by
           God
           himself
           to
           be
           placed
           there
           )
           the
           propitiatory
           (
           representing
           Gods
           Throne
           )
           and
           the
           Ark
           ,
           (
           his
           foot-stool
           )
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Protestants
           
           themselves
           give
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           when
           they
           hear
           it
           spoken
           ,
           by
           putting
           off
           their
           Hats
           ,
           and
           bowing
           at
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Elements
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           in
           the
           Supper
           ,
           by
           kneeling
           before
           them
           ,
           as
           figures
           representing
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           if
           condescendence
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           weaker
           Brethren
           ,
           will
           permit
           them
           to
           own
           they
           have
           any
           honour
           or
           veneration
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Altar
           before
           which
           they
           bow
           .
           To
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           the
           Objector
           brings
           a
           Text
           ,
           which
           forbids
           us
           to
           give
           the
           Soveraign
           honor
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           an
           Idol
           :
           but
           let
           us
           hear
           out
           of
           Scripture
           an
           express
           Text
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawful
           to
           give
           to
           holy
           Images
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           relating
           to
           God
           ,
           an
           inferiour
           or
           relative
           Worship
           ,
           such
           as
           we
           have
           declared
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           be
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           6.
           
           He
           aims
           to
           conclude
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           guilty
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           from
           the
           adoration
           of
           the
           Bread
           (
           as
           he
           believes
           it
           )
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           Now
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           adore
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           is
           bread
           indeed
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           that
           ,
           he
           brings
           a
           comparison
           between
           our
           adoration
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           and
           the
           Heathens
           adoration
           of
           the
           Sun
           :
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             Papists
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             ,
             make
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             bread
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             not
             to
             be
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             would
             excuse
             the
             Heathens
             Worship
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             of
             their
             Statutes
             from
             Idolatry
             ;
             For
             if
             it
             be
             not
             therefore
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             because
             they
             suppose
             
             the
             bread
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Sun
             was
             not
             Idolatry
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             supposed
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             God.
          
           I
           shall
           not
           complain
           here
           of
           the
           unhandsomness
           of
           the
           expression
           ,
           that
           Catholicks
           suppose
           the
           Bread
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           just
           as
           the
           Heathens
           supposed
           the
           Sun
           to
           be
           God
           :
           whereas
           he
           knows
           ,
           that
           Catholicks
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           bread
           is
           changed
           into
           Christs
           body
           ;
           but
           shall
           answer
           to
           the
           Argument
           ,
           That
           the
           Worship
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           is
           not
           Idolatry
           ,
           because
           we
           only
           suppose
           him
           to
           be
           really
           present
           under
           the
           form
           of
           bread
           ;
           but
           because
           we
           know
           and
           believe
           this
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           and
           motives
           upon
           which
           we
           believe
           (
           and
           those
           motives
           stronger
           than
           any
           Protestant
           hath
           (
           if
           he
           have
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Catholick
           ,
           to
           believe
           )
           that
           Christ
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           be
           adored
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           see
           the
           inefficaciousness
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           suppose
           it
           dropt
           from
           the
           Pen
           of
           an
           Arrian
           against
           the
           adoration
           of
           Christ
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           of
           as
           much
           force
           to
           evince
           that
           to
           be
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           from
           the
           Objector's
           to
           prove
           the
           adoration
           of
           him
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           to
           be
           so
           .
           See
           there
           how
           an
           Arrian
           might
           argue
           in
           the
           same
           form
           .
           The
           same
           Argument
           which
           would
           make
           the
           grossest
           Heathen
           Idolatry
           lawful
           ,
           cannot
           excuse
           any
           act
           from
           Idolatry
           :
           but
           the
           same
           Argument
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Protestants
           make
           the
           Worship
           
           of
           Christ
           (
           a
           pure
           Man
           ,
           says
           the
           Arrian
           )
           not
           to
           be
           Idolatry
           ,
           would
           make
           the
           grossest
           Heathen
           Idolatry
           not
           to
           be
           so
           :
           For
           if
           it
           be
           not
           therefore
           Idolatry
           ,
           because
           they
           suppose
           Christ
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Sun
           was
           not
           Idolatry
           ,
           by
           them
           who
           supposed
           the
           Sun
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           the
           same
           answer
           which
           solves
           the
           Arrians
           argument
           against
           the
           adoration
           of
           Christ
           as
           God
           ,
           serves
           no
           less
           to
           solve
           the
           Objectors
           Argument
           against
           the
           adoration
           of
           him
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           a
           like
           Divine
           Revelation
           for
           his
           real
           presence
           under
           the
           Sacramental
           Signs
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           for
           his
           being
           true
           God
           and
           Man.
           
        
         
           
             But
             what
             if
             Catholicks
             should
             be
             mistaken
             in
             their
             belief
             ?
             Would
             it
             then
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Idolaters
             ?
             Dr.
          
           Taylor
           
             an
             eminent
             and
             leading
             Man
             amongst
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             denies
             the
             consequence
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             in
             the
             Liberty
             of
          
           Prophecying
           ,
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
             Numb
          
           .
           26.
           
           Idolatry
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           is
           a
           forsaking
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           giving
           Divine
           Worship
           to
           a
           Creature
           ,
           or
           to
           an
           Idol
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           an
           Imaginary
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           no
           foundation
           in
           Essence
           or
           Existence
           :
           And
           this
           is
           that
           kind
           of
           superstition
           ,
           which
           by
           Divines
           is
           called
           the
           superstition
           of
           an
           undue
           object
           :
           Now
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           object
           of
           their
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Catholicks
           )
           adoration
           (
           that
           which
           is
           represented
           to
           them
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           their
           thoughts
           and
           purposes
           and
           
           by
           which
           God
           principally
           ,
           if
           not
           solely
           ,
           takes
           estimate
           of
           humane
           actions
           )
           in
           the
           blessed
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           true
           and
           Eternal
           God
           ,
           hypostatically
           joyned
           with
           his
           Holy
           Humanity
           ,
           which
           Humanity
           they
           believe
           actually
           present
           under
           the
           Veil
           of
           the
           Sacramental
           Signs
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           thought
           him
           not
           present
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           worshipping
           the
           bread
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           that
           themselves
           profess
           it
           Idolatry
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           demonstration
           
             (
             mark
             that
          
           )
           that
           their
           Soul
           hath
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           Idolatrical
           .
           If
           their
           confidence
           and
           fanciful
           Opinion
           
             (
             so
             he
             terms
             the
             faith
             of
             Catholicks
             )
          
           hath
           engaged
           them
           upon
           so
           great
           a
           mistake
           (
           as
           without
           doubt
           ,
           
             he
             says
          
           it
           hath
           )
           yet
           the
           will
           hath
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           a
           great
           enemy
           to
           Idolatry
           .
           
             Et
             nihil
             ardet
             in
             inferno
             nisi
             propria
             voluntas
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Nothing
           burns
           in
           Hell
           ,
           but
           proper
           Will.
           
             Thus
             Dr.
          
           Taylor
           ;
           
             and
             I
             think
             it
             will
             be
             a
             task
             worthy
             the
             Objectors
             pains
             ,
             to
             solve
             his
             Argument
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             absolve
             us
             from
             being
             Idolaters
             .
          
        
         
           §
           .
           7.
           
           He
           proceeds
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           Catholicks
           are
           guilty
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           by
           their
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           :
           And
           his
           Argument
           is
           this
           ;
           
             If
             the
             supposition
             of
             a
             middle
             excellency
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             formal
             Invocation
             ,
             then
             the
             Heathens
             Worship
             of
             their
             inferiour
             De●ities
             ,
             could
             be
             no
             Idolatry
             ,
             for
             the
             Heathens
             still
             pretended
             that
             they
             did
             not
             give
             to
             them
             the
             Worship
             proper
             to
             the
             Supream
             
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             is
             pretended
             by
             the
             devoutest
             Papists
             in
             justification
             of
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           To
           answer
           this
           Argument
           ,
           I
           shall
           need
           little
           more
           than
           to
           explicate
           the
           hard
           words
           in
           it
           ;
           which
           thus
           I
           do
           .
           By
           persons
           of
           a
           middle
           excellency
           ,
           we
           understand
           persons
           endowed
           with
           supernatural
           gifts
           of
           Grace
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           Glory
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           whose
           prayers
           by
           consequence
           are
           acceptable
           and
           available
           with
           God
           :
           what
           at
           he
           means
           by
           formal
           Invocation
           ,
           I
           understand
           not
           well
           :
           but
           what
           we
           understand
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           desiring
           or
           praying
           those
           just
           persons
           to
           pray
           for
           us
           .
           The
           supream
           Deity
           of
           the
           Heathens
           is
           known
           to
           be
           Jupiter
           ,
           and
           their
           inferiour
           Deities
           ,
           
             Venus
             ,
             Mars
             ,
             Bacchus
             ,
             Vulcan
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           rabble
           of
           Devils
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           them
           ,
           The
           gods
           of
           the
           Heathens
           are
           Devils
           .
           The
           terms
           thus
           explicated
           ,
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           see
           the
           inconsequence
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           Heathens
           were
           Idolaters
           in
           worshipping
           Mars
           and
           Venus
           their
           in●eriour
           Deities
           ,
           or
           rather
           Devils
           ,
           though
           they
           pretended
           not
           to
           give
           them
           the
           Worship
           proper
           to
           Jupiter
           their
           Supream
           God
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           must
           be
           guilty
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           in
           desiring
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           to
           him
           .
           Upon
           this
           account
           we
           must
           not
           desire
           the
           prayer
           of
           a
           just
           Man
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           because
           this
           formal
           Invocation
           will
           be
           to
           make
           him
           an
           inferiour
           Deity
           .
        
         
         
           
             But
             if
             some
             Sect
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             as
             the
          
           Platonists
           ,
           
             did
             attain
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             yet
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             says
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             glorifie
             him
             as
             God
             ;
             but
             changed
             his
             glory
             into
             an
             Image
             made
             like
             to
             corruptible
             man
             ,
             adoring
             and
             offering
             Sacrifice
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             to
             the
             Statues
             themselves
             ,
             or
             the
             inferiour
             Deities
             they
             supposed
             to
             dwell
             or
             assist
             in
             them
             .
             Which
             inferiour
             Deities
             St.
          
           Austin
           
             upon
             the
             Ninety
             sixth
             Psalm
             ,
             proves
             to
             be
             Devils
             or
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             because
             they
             required
             Sacrifice
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             worshipped
             as
             Gods.
             Now
             what
             comparison
             there
             is
             between
             this
             worship
             of
             the
             Heathens
             inferiour
             Deities
             ,
             and
             Christians
             worship
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             let
             the
             same
             St.
          
           Austin
           
             declare
             in
             his
             twentieth
             Book
             against
          
           Faustus
           the
           Manichaean
           ,
           chap.
           21.
           
           Fa●stus
           
             there
             calumniates
             the
             Catholicks
             (
             the
             word
             is
             St.
          
           Austins
           )
           
             because
             they
             honoured
             the
             Memories
             or
             Shrines
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             charging
             them
             to
             have
             turned
             the
             Idols
             into
             Martyrs
             ,
             whom
             they
             worship
             (
             said
             he
             )
             with
             like
             Vows
             .
             The
             Objection
             you
             see
             is
             not
             new
             ,
             that
             Catholicks
             make
             inferiour
             Deities
             of
             their
             Saints
             .
          
           Faustus
           
             long
             ago
             made
             it
             ,
             and
             St.
          
           Austin
           '
           
             s
             answer
             will
             serve
             as
             well
             now
             as
             then
             .
          
           Christian
           People
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           do
           with
           Religious
           Solemnity
           celebrate
           the
           Memory
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           both
           to
           excite
           to
           the
           imitation
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           partakers
           of
           their
           Merits
           ,
           and
           be
           holpen
           by
           their
           
           Prayers
           ,
           but
           so
           that
           we
           erect
           Altars
           ,
           not
           to
           any
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           :
           but
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           although
           in
           Memory
           of
           the
           said
           Martyrs
           ;
           For
           what
           Bishop
           efficiating
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           in
           the
           places
           where
           their
           holy
           Bodies
           are
           deposited
           :
           does
           say
           at
           any
           time
           we
           offer
           to
           thee
           Peter
           ,
           or
           Paul
           ,
           or
           Cyprian
           ?
           but
           what
           is
           offered
           ,
           is
           offered
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           crown'd
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           at
           the
           Memories
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           crowned
           ;
           that
           being
           put
           in
           mind
           by
           the
           very
           places
           ,
           a
           greater
           affection
           may
           be
           raised
           in
           us
           to
           quicken
           our
           love
           ,
           both
           to
           those
           whom
           we
           may
           imitate
           ,
           and
           towards
           him
           by
           whose
           assistance
           we
           can
           do
           it
           .
           We
           worship
           therefore
           the
           Martyrs
           with
           that
           Worship
           of
           love
           and
           society
           ;
           with
           which
           even
           in
           this
           life
           also
           Holy
           Men
           of
           God
           are
           worshipped
           ,
           whose
           heart
           we
           judge
           prepared
           to
           suffer
           the
           like
           Martyrdom
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           we
           worship
           them
           so
           much
           the
           more
           devoutly
           ,
           because
           more
           securely
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           overcome
           all
           the
           Incertainties
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           as
           also
           we
           praise
           them
           more
           confidently
           now
           reigning
           Conquerors
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           happy
           life
           ,
           than
           whilst
           they
           were
           fighting
           in
           this
           ;
           but
           with
           that
           Worship
           ,
           which
           in
           Greek
           is
           called
           Latria
           ,
           (
           and
           cannot
           be
           expressed
           by
           one
           word
           in
           Latin
           )
           for
           as
           much
           as
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           service
           properly
           due
           to
           the
           Divinity
           ,
           we
           neither
           worship
           them
           ,
           nor
           teach
           them
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           but
           God
           alone
           .
           Now
           whereas
           the
           offering
           of
           Sacrifice
           belongs
           to
           this
           Worship
           (
           of
           Latria
           )
           from
           whence
           they
           are
           called
           Idolaters
           ,
           who
           gave
           it
           also
           to
           Idols
           ,
           by
           no
           
           means
           do
           we
           suffer
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           or
           command
           it
           to
           be
           offered
           ,
           to
           any
           Martyr
           ,
           or
           any
           holy
           soul
           ,
           or
           any
           Angel
           :
           And
           whosoever
           declines
           into
           this
           Error
           ,
           we
           reprove
           him
           by
           sound
           Dectrine
           ,
           either
           that
           he
           may
           be
           corrected
           ,
           or
           avoided
           .
           —
           
             And
             a
             little
             after
          
           .
           It
           is
           a
           much
           less
           sin
           ,
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           be
           derided
           by
           the
           Martyrs
           for
           drunkenness
           ,
           then
           even
           fasting
           to
           offer
           Sacrifice
           to
           them
           .
           I
           say
           to
           sacrifice
           to
           Martyrs
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           to
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           in
           the
           Memories
           (
           or
           Churches
           )
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           most
           frequently
           ,
           by
           that
           rite
           alone
           ,
           by
           which
           in
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           he
           hath
           commanded
           Sacrifice
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           belongs
           to
           that
           Worship
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           Latria
           ,
           and
           is
           due
           only
           to
           God.
           
             This
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             Christian
             People
             in
             St.
          
           Augustine
           '
           
             s
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himself
             held
             formal
             Invocations
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Worship
             due
             to
             Saints
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Prayer
             he
             made
             to
             St.
          
           Cyprian
           
             after
             his
             Martyrdom
          
           .
           Adjuvet
           nos
           itaque
           Beatus
           Cyprianus
           orationibus
           suis
           ,
           
           &c.
           Let
           Blessed
           Cyprian
           therefore
           help
           us
           
             (
             who
             are
             still
             encompassed
             with
             this
             mortal
             flesh
             ,
             and
             labour
             as
             in
             a
             dark
             Cloud
             )
          
           with
           his
           Prayers
           ,
           
             that
             by
             Gods
             grace
             we
             may
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             imitate
             his
             good
             works
             .
             Thus
             St.
          
           Austin
           ,
           
             where
             you
             see
             he
             directs
             his
             Prayer
             to
             St.
          
           Cyprian
           ,
           
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             formal
             invocation
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             further
             
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             ingenuous
             confession
             of
          
           Calvin
           himself
           ,
           
             Instit
             .
             li.
             3.
             ch
             .
             20.
             n.
             22.
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             third
             Council
             of
          
           Carthage
           ,
           
             in
             which
             St.
          
           Austin
           
             was
             present
             ,
             he
             acknowledged
             it
             was
             the
             custom
             at
             that
             time
             to
             say
             ,
          
           Sancta
           Maria
           ,
           aut
           Sancte
           Petre
           Ora
           pro
           nobis
           ;
           Holy
           Mary
           ,
           
             or
             Holy
          
           Peter
           
             pray
             for
             us
          
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           Madam
           ,
           what
           if
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           himself
           shall
           deny
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           the
           opposite
           Tenets
           are
           Articles
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             honour
             is
             not
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             ;
             that
             what
             appears
             to
             be
             bread
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             :
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             invocate
             the
             Saints
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             .
          
           Press
           him
           close
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           you
           shall
           find
           him
           deny
           ,
           that
           he
           believes
           any
           one
           of
           these
           Negative
           points
           to
           be
           Divine
           truths
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           you
           will
           easily
           see
           his
           charge
           of
           Idolatry
           against
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           vain
           and
           groundless
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           given
           a
           direct
           and
           punctual
           answer
           to
           his
           argument
           ,
           I
           must
           now
           expect
           
             as
             much
             charity
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             consistent
             with
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             .
          
           How
           much
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           will
           see
           in
           his
           third
           Answer
           to
           the
           first
           Question
           .
           But
           to
           proceed
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           8.
           
           He
           brings
           a
           Miscellany
           of
           
             such
             Opinions
          
           and
           practices
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           
             which
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             hinder
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             and
             therefore
             none
             who
             have
             a
             care
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             
             can
             venture
             their
             Souls
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             either
             enjoyns
             ,
             or
             publickly
             allows
             them
             .
          
           He
           reckons
           up
           no
           less
           than
           Ten.
           1.
           
           That
           we
           
             destroy
             the
             necessity
             of
             good
             life
             ,
             by
             making
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           confession
           and
           absolution
           )
           
             joyned
             with
             contrition
             ,
             sufficient
             for
             salvation
             .
          
           And
           do
           not
           Protestants
           make
           contrition
           alone
           ,
           which
           is
           less
           ,
           sufficient
           for
           Salvation
           ?
           But
           perhaps
           the
           joyning
           of
           confession
           and
           absolution
           with
           contrition
           ,
           makes
           it
           of
           a
           malignant
           nature
           :
           If
           so
           ,
           certainly
           when
           the
           Book
           of
           Common
           Prayer
           in
           the
           Visitation
           of
           the
           Sick
           ,
           enjoyns
           the
           sick
           Man
           ,
           if
           he
           find
           his
           conscience
           troubled
           with
           any
           weighty
           matter
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           special
           confession
           ,
           and
           receive
           absolution
           from
           the
           Priest
           in
           the
           same
           words
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           uses
           ,
           it
           prescribes
           him
           that
           as
           a
           means
           to
           prepare
           himself
           for
           a
           holy
           death
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Objector
           ,
           destroys
           the
           necessity
           of
           good
           life
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Catholicks
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             take
             off
             the
             care
             of
             good
             life
             ,
             by
             supposing
             an
             expiation
             of
             sin
             (
             by
             the
             Prayer
             of
             the
             living
             )
             after
             death
             :
          
           But
           certainly
           the
           belief
           of
           temporal
           pains
           to
           be
           sustained
           after
           death
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           perfect
           expiation
           of
           sin
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           by
           works
           of
           penance
           ,
           is
           rather
           apt
           to
           make
           a
           Man
           careful
           not
           to
           commit
           the
           least
           sin
           ,
           than
           to
           take
           off
           the
           care
           of
           a
           good
           life
           .
           And
           though
           he
           be
           ascertained
           by
           faith
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           
           holpen
           by
           the
           charitable
           suffrages
           of
           the
           faithful
           living
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           no
           more
           encouragement
           to
           him
           to
           sin
           ,
           than
           it
           would
           be
           to
           a
           Spendthrift
           to
           run
           into
           debt
           ,
           and
           be
           cast
           into
           Prison
           ,
           because
           he
           knows
           he
           may
           be
           relieved
           by
           the
           charity
           of
           his
           Friends
           .
           If
           he
           were
           sure
           there
           were
           no
           Prison
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           an
           encouragement
           indeed
           to
           play
           the
           Spend-thrift
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Protestants
           in
           their
           denyal
           of
           Purgatory
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             sincerity
             of
             Devotion
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             is
             much
             obstructed
             by
             Prayers
             in
             a
             Language
             which
             many
             understand
             not
             .
          
           If
           he
           speak
           of
           private
           Prayers
           ,
           all
           Catholicks
           are
           taught
           to
           say
           them
           in
           their
           Mother
           Tongue
           :
           If
           of
           the
           publick
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           understand
           not
           why
           it
           may
           not
           be
           done
           with
           as
           much
           sincerity
           of
           devotion
           ,
           the
           People
           joyning
           their
           intention
           and
           particular
           Prayers
           with
           the
           Priest
           ,
           as
           their
           Embassador
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           understood
           him
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           effects
           of
           a
           sincere
           devotion
           ,
           for
           nine
           hundred
           years
           together
           ,
           which
           this
           manner
           of
           Worship
           produced
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           were
           much
           different
           from
           those
           we
           have
           seen
           since
           the
           reducing
           of
           the
           publick
           Liturgie
           into
           English
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           from
           those
           Monuments
           ,
           which
           yet
           remain
           of
           Churches
           ,
           Colledges
           ,
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           &c.
           with
           their
           endowments
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           conversion
           of
           many
           Nations
           from
           Heathenism
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           effected
           by
           the
           labours
           
           and
           zeal
           of
           English
           Missionaries
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           this
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           the
           fancies
           of
           private
           Men
           ,
           but
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           so
           universal
           hath
           this
           practice
           been
           both
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Greek
           and
           Latine
           Churches
           ,
           and
           is
           still
           (
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           (
           Protestant
           )
           Authors
           themselves
           of
           the
           Bible
           of
           many
           Languages
           ,
           Printed
           at
           
             London
             ,
             Anno
             1655.
          
           )
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Sects
           of
           Christians
           ,
           to
           have
           not
           only
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Liturgies
           and
           Rituals
           in
           a
           Tongue
           unknown
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Learned
           among
           them
           :
           that
           who
           will
           dispute
           against
           it
           ,
           must
           prepare
           himself
           to
           hear
           the
           censure
           of
           St.
           
             Austin
             ,
             Ep.
          
           118.
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             most
             insolent
             madness
             ,
             to
             dispute
             whether
             that
             be
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             which
             is
             frequented
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             through
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             He
             says
          
           ,
           The
           sincerity
           of
           Devotion
           is
           much
           obstructed
           ,
           by
           making
           the
           efficacy
           of
           Sacraments
           depend
           upon
           the
           bare
           administration
           ,
           whether
           our
           minds
           be
           prepared
           for
           them
           or
           not
           .
           
             In
             what
             Council
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             defined
             ,
             I
             never
             read
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             he
             chiefly
             aims
             at
             ,
             I
             read
             in
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Trent
           ,
           Sess
           .
           14.
           
           
             Falso
             quidam
             calumniantur
          
           ,
           That
           some
           do
           falsly
           calumniate
           Catholick
           Writers
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           taught
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           did
           confer
           Grace
           without
           the
           good
           motion
           of
           the
           receiver
           ,
           which
           
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           never
           taught
           nor
           thought
           .
           
             But
             I
             am
             rather
             inclined
             to
             look
             upon
             this
             as
             a
             mistake
             ,
             than
             a
             calumny
             in
             the
             Objector
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           says
           ,
           
             The
             sincerity
             of
             Devotion
             is
             much
             obstructed
             by
             discouraging
             the
             reading
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             most
             certain
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Life
             .
          
           Here
           he
           calls
           the
           Churches
           prudential
           dispensing
           the
           reading
           of
           Scripture
           to
           persons
           ,
           whom
           she
           judges
           fit
           and
           disposed
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           such
           whom
           she
           judges
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           receive
           ,
           or
           do
           harm
           by
           it
           ,
           a
           discouraging
           the
           reading
           of
           Scriptures
           ;
           which
           is
           no
           other
           than
           whereas
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Coloss
          
           .
           3.
           21.
           enjoyns
           Fathers
           not
           to
           provoke
           their
           Children
           ,
           lest
           they
           be
           discouraged
           ;
           one
           should
           reprove
           a
           Father
           for
           discouraging
           his
           Child
           ,
           because
           he
           will
           not
           put
           a
           Knife
           or
           Sword
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           when
           he
           foresees
           he
           wil
           do
           mischief
           with
           it
           to
           himself
           or
           others
           ;
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           meek
           and
           humble
           Soul
           ,
           who
           submits
           its
           judgment
           in
           the
           interpretation
           of
           it
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           a
           Sword
           to
           defend
           it
           :
           but
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           an
           arrogant
           and
           presumptuous
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           Guide
           to
           interpret
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           s
           own
           fancy
           or
           passion
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           dangerous
           Weapon
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           will
           wound
           both
           himself
           and
           others
           .
           The
           first
           that
           permitted
           promiscuous
           reading
           of
           Scripture
           in
           our
           Nation
           ,
           was
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ;
           and
           
           many
           years
           were
           not
           passed
           ,
           but
           he
           found
           the
           ill
           consequences
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           in
           a
           Book
           set
           forth
           by
           Him
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1542.
           he
           complains
           in
           the
           Preface
           ,
           
             That
             he
             found
             entred
             into
             some
             of
             his
             Peoples
             hearts
             an
             inclination
             to
             sinister
             understanding
             of
             it
             ,
             presumption
             ,
             arrogancy
             ,
             carnal
             liberty
             ,
             and
             contention
             :
             which
             he
             compares
             to
             the
             seven
             worse
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Devil
             entred
             into
             the
             House
             that
             was
             purged
             and
             cleansed
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             declares
             ,
             that
             for
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ordained
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lay
             People
             )
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             certainly
             ,
             that
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             is
             not
             so
             necessary
             for
             all
             those
             folks
             ,
             that
             of
             duty
             they
             ought
             ,
             and
             be
             bound
             to
             read
             it
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Prince
             and
             Policy
             of
             the
             Realm
             shall
             think
             convenient
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             tolerated
             or
             taken
             from
             it
             .
             Consonant
             whereunto
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Politick
             Law
             of
             our
             Realm
             ,
             hath
             now
             restrained
             it
             from
             a
             great
             many
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           judgment
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           first
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           Title
           of
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           been
           followed
           in
           after
           times
           ,
           let
           the
           dire
           effects
           of
           so
           many
           new
           Sects
           and
           Fanaticisms
           ,
           as
           have
           risen
           in
           England
           from
           the
           reading
           of
           it
           ,
           bear
           witness
           .
           For
           as
           St.
           Austin
           sayes
           ,
           
           
             Neque
             enim
             natae
             sunt
             Haereses
             ;
             Heresies
             have
             no
             other
             Origen
             but
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             
             in
             themselves
             are
             good
             ,
             are
             not
             well
             understood
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             understood
             amiss
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             rashly
             and
             boldly
             asserted
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             .
          
           And
           now
           whether
           the
           Scriptures
           left
           to
           the
           private
           interpretation
           of
           every
           fanciful
           spirit
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           among
           Protestants
           ,
           be
           a
           most
           certain
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Life
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           your self
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             He
             says
          
           ,
           The
           sincerity
           of
           Devotion
           is
           much
           obstructed
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           superstitious
           observations
           never
           used
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           defend
           .
           
             he
             should
             have
             said
             to
             prove
             ;
             for
             we
             deny
             any
             such
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           By
           the
           gross
           abuse
           of
           People
           in
           Pardons
           and
           Indulgences
           .
           Against
           this
           ,
           I
           can
           asse●t
           as
           an
           eye-witness
           ,
           the
           great
           devotion
           caused
           by
           the
           wholsome
           use
           of
           Indulgences
           in
           Catholick
           Countreys
           :
           there
           being
           no
           Indulgence
           ordinarily
           granted
           ,
           but
           enjoyns
           him
           that
           will
           avail
           himself
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           confess
           his
           sins
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           fast
           ,
           and
           give
           alms
           ,
           all
           which
           duties
           are
           with
           great
           devotion
           performed
           by
           Catholick
           people
           ,
           which
           without
           the
           incitement
           of
           an
           Indulgence
           ,
           had
           possibly
           been
           left
           undone
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           He
           says
           ,
           
             The
             sincerity
             of
             Devotion
             is
             much
             obstructed
             ,
             by
             denying
             the
             Cup
             to
             the
             Laity
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             solemn
             celebration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             for
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             after
             Christ
             .
          
           This
           thousand
           
           years
           after
           Christ
           makes
           a
           great
           noise
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           not
           as
           much
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           a
           thousand
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           first
           or
           second
           Century
           to
           alter
           and
           change
           things
           of
           their
           own
           nature
           indifferent
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           communicating
           under
           one
           or
           both
           kinds
           ,
           was
           ever
           held
           to
           be
           by
           Catholicks
           .
           But
           although
           the
           Cup
           were
           not
           then
           denyed
           to
           the
           Laity
           ,
           yet
           that
           the
           custom
           of
           receiving
           but
           under
           one
           kind
           was
           permitted
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           in
           private
           Communions
           ,
           the
           Objector
           seems
           to
           grant
           ,
           because
           he
           speaks
           only
           of
           the
           Administration
           of
           it
           in
           the
           solemn
           Celebration
           :
           and
           that
           it
           was
           also
           in
           use
           in
           publick
           Communions
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           Examples
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           in
           the
           time
           of
           St.
           Chrysostome
           ;
           
           and
           of
           the
           Latin
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           St.
           Leo
           the
           great
           .
           As
           for
           the
           pretended
           obstruction
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           you
           must
           know
           Catholicks
           believe
           that
           under
           either
           species
           or
           kind
           ,
           whole
           Christ
           true
           God
           and
           Man
           is
           contained
           and
           received
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           accounted
           an
           hindrance
           to
           devotion
           to
           receive
           the
           total
           refection
           of
           our
           soul
           ,
           though
           but
           under
           one
           kind
           ,
           what
           must
           it
           be
           to
           believe
           that
           I
           receive
           him
           under
           neither
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           him
           have
           Elements
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ?
           Surely
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           efficacious
           to
           stir
           up
           
           Reverence
           and
           Devotion
           in
           us
           ,
           than
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           God
           himself
           will
           personally
           enter
           under
           our
           Roof
           .
        
         
           The
           Ninth
           
             Hinderance
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             devotion
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             make
             it
             in
             the
             power
             of
             a
             person
             to
             dispense
             in
             Oaths
             and
             Marriages
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
          
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           some
           kind
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Person
           and
           other
           Circumstances
           considered
           ,
           may
           be
           judged
           to
           be
           hurtful
           ,
           and
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           and
           the
           dispensation
           in
           them
           is
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           to
           judg
           or
           determine
           them
           to
           be
           so
           :
           and
           consequently
           to
           do
           this
           cannot
           be
           a
           hinderance
           ,
           but
           a
           furtherance
           to
           devotion
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           which
           commands
           nothing
           that
           's
           hurtful
           to
           be
           done
           .
           As
           for
           Marriages
           we
           acknowledge
           the
           Church
           may
           dispense
           in
           some
           degrees
           of
           Consanguinity
           and
           Affinity
           ,
           but
           in
           nothing
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           His
           Tenth
           pretended
           
             Obstruction
             of
             Devotion
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             make
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             Disputable
             matters
             ,
             more
             hainous
             than
             disobedience
             to
             Christ
             in
             unquestionable
             things
             ,
             as
             Marriage
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             in
             a
             Priest
             to
             be
             a
             greater
             crime
             than
             Fornication
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           whether
           a
           Priest
           may
           Marry
           or
           no
           (
           supposing
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Church
           forbidding
           it
           )
           is
           not
           a
           disputable
           matter
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           out
           of
           Question
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           Obedience
           is
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Commands
           or
           Prohibitions
           
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           The
           Antithesis
           therefore
           between
           disobedience
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           disputable
           matters
           ,
           and
           disobedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           in
           unquestionable
           things
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           impertinent
           to
           the
           Marriage
           of
           Priests
           ,
           which
           is
           unquestionably
           forbidden
           ;
           but
           supposing
           the
           matter
           to
           remaind
           sputable
           after
           the
           Churches
           Prohibition
           ,
           destroys
           all
           obedience
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           if
           it
           suppose
           them
           only
           disputable
           before
           ,
           then
           why
           may
           not
           the
           Church
           interpose
           her
           Judgment
           and
           put
           them
           out
           of
           dispute
           ?
        
         
           But
           still
           it
           seems
           strange
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           either
           cannot
           or
           will
           not
           take
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Counsel
           of
           Chastity
           ,
           
             that
             Marriage
             in
             a
             Priest
             should
             be
             a
             greater
             sin
             than
             Fornication
             .
          
           But
           he
           considers
           not
           ,
           that
           though
           Marriage
           in
           it self
           be
           honourable
           ,
           yet
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           prohibited
           to
           a
           certain
           order
           of
           persons
           ,
           by
           the
           Church
           to
           whom
           Christ
           himself
           commands
           us
           to
           give
           obedience
           ,
           &
           they
           oblige
           themselves
           by
           a
           voluntary
           vow
           to
           live
           in
           perpetual
           chastity
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           commanding
           us
           to
           pay
           our
           Vows
           ,
           it
           loses
           its
           honour
           in
           such
           persons
           :
           and
           if
           contracted
           after
           such
           vow
           made
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           language
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           no
           better
           than
           Adultery
           .
           In
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           it
           was
           the
           custom
           of
           some
           younger
           Widdows
           to
           Dedicate
           themselves
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           therunto
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           a
           peculiar
           habit
           ,
           and
           make
           
           a
           vow
           of
           continency
           for
           the
           future
           .
           Now
           in
           case
           they
           married
           after
           this
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           .
           
             1
             Tim.
          
           1.
           12.
           saith
           ,
           That
           they
           incurred
           Damnation
           ,
           because
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           made
           void
           their
           first
           faith
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           Fathers
           Expound
           it
           ,
           the
           vow
           they
           had
           made
           .
           And
           the
           fourth
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           in
           which
           were
           214
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           among
           them
           St.
           Austin
           gives
           the
           Reason
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             If
             Wives
             who
             commit
             Adultery
             are
             guilty
             to
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             such
             Widdows
             as
             change
             their
             Religious
             State
             ,
             be
             noted
             with
             the
             crime
             of
             Adultery
             ?
          
           And
           if
           this
           were
           so
           in
           Widdows
           ,
           much
           more
           in
           Priests
           ,
           if
           by
           Marrying
           they
           shall
           make
           void
           their
           first
           Faith
           given
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           cons●e●ated
           in
           a
           more
           peculiar
           manner
           to
           his
           Service
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           may
           suffice
           for
           Answer
           to
           the
           Argument
           ,
           which
           with
           its
           intricate
           terms
           may
           seem
           to
           puzzle
           an
           unlearned
           Reader
           ,
           let
           us
           now
           speak
           a
           word
           to
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Controversy
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           whether
           Marriage
           or
           single
           life
           in
           a
           Priest
           be
           more
           apt
           to
           obstruct
           or
           further
           devotion
           .
           And
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           hath
           determined
           the
           question
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             7.
          
           32.
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           He
           that
           is
           unmarried
           careth
           for
           the
           things
           that
           belong
           to
           our
           Lord
           ,
           how
           he
           may
           please
           our
           Lord
           ;
           But
           he
           that
           is
           Married
           careth
           for
           the
           things
           that
           are
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           how
           he
           may
           please
           his
           Wife
           .
           This
           is
           the
           difference
           he
           putteth
           between
           the
           Married
           
           and
           Single
           life
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           apt
           to
           make
           us
           care
           for
           the
           things
           which
           belong
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           divert
           our
           thoughts
           from
           him
           to
           the
           things
           of
           the
           World.
           Judge
           therefore
           which
           of
           these
           states
           is
           most
           convenient
           for
           Priests
           ,
           whose
           proper
           Office
           it
           is
           to
           attend
           wholly
           to
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           Having
           thus
           cleared
           Catholick
           Doctrines
           from
           being
           any
           ways
           obstructive
           to
           good
           life
           or
           devotion
           ,
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           his
           third
           Argument
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           will
           still
           prove
           that
           Catholicks
           run
           a
           great
           hazard
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           in
           adhering
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Because
             it
             exposeth
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christians
             to
             so
             great
             uncertainty
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           strange
           charge
           from
           the
           Pen
           of
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           who
           hath
           no
           other
           certainty
           for
           his
           faith
           ,
           but
           every
           Man's
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           ,
           First
           he
           saith
           it
           doth
           this
           ,
           
             By
             making
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             must
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             this
             I
             Answer
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             in
             it self
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             hath
             its
             Authority
             from
             God
             ;
             but
             in
             order
             to
             us
             and
             our
             belief
             of
             it
             ,
             depends
             upon
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             St.
          
           Austin
           
             saith
             of
             himself
          
           ,
           
           That
           he
           would
           not
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           unless
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
           Catholick
           Church
           did
           move
           him
           .
           
             And
             if
             you
             ask
             him
             what
             moved
             him
             to
             submit
             to
             that
             Authority
             ;
             he
             tells
             you
             ,
          
           That
           besides
           the
           Wisdom
           he
           found
           in
           the
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           other
           things
           which
           most
           justly
           held
           him
           in
           it
           :
           as
           the
           consent
           of
           People
           and
           Nations
           ,
           an
           Authority
           begun
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           nourished
           by
           Hope
           ,
           increased
           by
           Charity
           ,
           and
           established
           by
           Antiquity
           ,
           the
           succession
           of
           Priests
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           Seat
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           to
           whom
           our
           Lord
           commended
           the
           feeding
           of
           his
           Sheep
           ,
           unto
           the
           present
           Bishoprick
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           very
           name
           of
           Catholick
           which
           this
           Church
           alone
           among
           so
           many
           Heresies
           hath
           not
           without
           cause
           obtained
           so
           particularly
           to
           her self
           ;
           that
           wheras
           all
           Hereticks
           would
           be
           called
           Catholicks
           ,
           yet
           if
           a
           stranger
           demand
           where
           the
           Catholicks
           go
           to
           Church
           ,
           none
           of
           these
           Hereticks
           dares
           to
           shew
           either
           his
           own
           House
           or
           Church
           .
           These
           (
           saith
           St.
           Austin
           )
           so
           many
           and
           great
           most
           dear
           bonds
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Christian
           ,
           do
           justly
           hold
           a
           believing
           Man
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           
             These
             were
             the
             grounds
             which
             moved
             that
             great
             Man
             to
             submit
             to
             her
             Authority
             :
             And
             when
             Catholick
             Authors
             prove
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             Scriptures
             ,
             't
             is
             an
             Argument
          
           ad
           hominem
           
             to
             convince
             Protestants
             who
             will
             admit
             nothing
             but
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             convinced
             quarrel
             at
             them
             as
             illogical
             Disputants
             ,
             because
             they
             prove
             it
             from
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
         
           Next
           he
           saith
           we
           overthrow
           all
           foundation
           of
           Faith
           ,
           because
           
             We
             will
             not
             believe
             our
             sences
             in
             the
             plainest
             Objects
             of
             them
             .
          
           But
           what
           if
           God
           have
           interposed
           his
           Authority
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           where
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             his
             Body
          
           ,
           must
           we
           believe
           our
           sences
           rather
           than
           God
           ?
           or
           must
           we
           not
           believe
           them
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           particular
           case
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           we
           must
           believe
           God
           ,
           rather
           than
           our
           sences
           ?
           Both
           these
           consequences
           you
           see
           are
           absurd
           :
           Now
           for
           the
           case
           it self
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           instances
           ,
           Dr.
           Taylor
           above
           cited
           confesses
           ,
           that
           they
           
             (
             viz.
          
           Catholicks
           )
           
             have
             a
             divine
             Revelation
             (
             viz.
          
           Christ's
           word
           ,
           This
           is
           my
           Body
           )
           
             whose
             Litteral
             and
             Grammatical
             sence
             ,
             if
             that
             sence
             were
             intended
             ,
             would
             warrant
             them
             to
             do
             violence
             to
             all
             the
             Sciences
             ,
             in
             the
             Circle
          
           ;
           but
           ,
           I
           add
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           no
           precedent
           to
           them
           not
           to
           believe
           their
           sences
           in
           other
           the
           plainest
           Objects
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Tradition
           ,
           or
           Christs
           Body
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           saith
           that
           
             We
             expose
             Faith
             to
             great
             uncertainty
             ,
             by
             denying
             to
             Men
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Judgment
             and
             Reason
             as
             to
             matters
             of
             Faith
             proposed
             by
             a
             Church
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           deny
           particular
           Mens
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           to
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           good
           ,
           if
           not
           better
           than
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           infer
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           we
           make
           Faith
           uncertain
           ,
           is
           just
           as
           if
           on
           the
           contrary
           one
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           Protestants
           make
           faith
           
           certain
           by
           exposing
           matter
           of
           faith
           determined
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           discussed
           and
           reversed
           by
           the
           Judgment
           and
           Reason
           (
           or
           rather
           Fancy
           )
           of
           every
           private
           Man.
           We
           have
           good
           store
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           certainty
           in
           England
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           use
           of
           our
           Judgment
           and
           Reason
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matters
           themselves
           proposed
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           daily
           business
           of
           Divines
           and
           Preachers
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           shew
           them
           not
           to
           be
           repugnant
           to
           any
           natural
           truth
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           illustrate
           them
           with
           Arguments
           drawn
           from
           reason
           .
           But
           the
           use
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           of
           reason
           ,
           is
           I
           suppose
           ,
           to
           believe
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           his
           reason
           can
           comprehend
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           not
           only
           irrational
           in
           its
           self
           ,
           but
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           where
           he
           commands
           us
           to
           captivate
           our
           understandings
           to
           the
           Obedience
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             We
             expose
             faith
             to
             uncertainty
             by
             making
             the
             Church
             ,
             power
             extend
             to
             making
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
          
           And
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           were
           something
           indeed
           to
           his
           purpose
           .
           But
           the
           Church
           never
           yet
           owned
           any
           such
           power
           ,
           in
           her
           General
           Councils
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           manifest
           and
           establish
           the
           Doctrin
           received
           from
           her
           Fore-fathers
           ;
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           prooems
           of
           all
           the
           Sessions
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           where
           the
           Fathers
           before
           they
           declare
           what
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           ever
           premise
           that
           what
           they
           declare
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           they
           have
           received
           by
           Tradition
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
           And
           
           because
           it
           may
           happen
           that
           some
           particular
           Doctrine
           was
           not
           so
           plainly
           delivered
           to
           each
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           happened
           in
           St.
           
           Cyprian's
           case
           ,
           concerning
           the
           non-rebaptization
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           we
           acknowledg
           it
           is
           in
           her
           power
           ,
           
             to
             make
             that
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             which
             was
             not
             so
             before
             ,
          
           not
           by
           inventing
           new
           Articles
           ,
           but
           by
           declaring
           more
           explicitly
           the
           Truths
           contained
           in
           Scripture
           and
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             expose
             Faith
             to
             great
             uncertainty
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             pretending
             to
             infallibility
             ,
             does
             not
             determine
             Controversies
             on
             foot
             among
             our selves
             .
          
           As
           if
           faith
           could
           not
           be
           certain
           ,
           unless
           all
           Controversies
           among
           particular
           Men
           be
           determined
           ,
           what
           then
           becomes
           of
           the
           certainty
           of
           Protestants
           faith
           ,
           who
           could
           yet
           never
           find
           out
           a
           sufficient
           means
           to
           determin
           any
           one
           Controversie
           among
           them
           ?
           for
           if
           that
           means
           be
           plain
           Scripture
           ,
           what
           one
           Judgeth
           plain
           ,
           another
           Judgeth
           not
           so
           ,
           and
           they
           acknowledg
           no
           Judg
           between
           them
           to
           decide
           the
           Controversie
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           if
           any
           Controversies
           arise
           concerning
           the
           Doctrin
           delivered
           (
           as
           in
           St.
           
           Cyprian's
           case
           )
           she
           determines
           the
           controversy
           by
           declaring
           what
           is
           of
           faith
           .
           And
           for
           other
           Controversies
           which
           belong
           not
           to
           faith
           ,
           she
           permits
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           every
           one
           to
           abound
           in
           his
           own
           sence
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           in
           Answer
           to
           his
           third
           Argument
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           and
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           to
           his
           former
           
           objections
           ,
           it
           appears
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           at
           all
           proved
           what
           he
           asserted
           in
           his
           second
           Answer
           to
           the
           first
           Question
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             all
             those
             who
             are
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             do
             run
             so
             great
             a
             hazard
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             none
             who
             have
             a
             care
             of
             their
             souls
             ought
             to
             embrace
             or
             continue
             in
             it
             .
          
           But
           he
           hath
           a
           third
           Answer
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           former
           fail
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           ,
        
         
           §
           10.
           
           That
           
             a
             Protestant
             leaving
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             doth
             incur
             a
             greater
             guilt
             ,
             than
             one
             who
             was
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             continues
             therein
             by
             invincible
             ignorance
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           directest
           Answer
           he
           gives
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           imports
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           invincible
           Ignorance
           (
           and
           
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             what
             allowance
             God
             will
             make
             for
             that
             neither
             )
          
           is
           the
           only
           Anchor
           which
           a
           Catholick
           hath
           to
           save
           himself
           by
           .
           If
           by
           discoursing
           with
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           reading
           their
           Books
           ,
           he
           be
           not
           sufficiently
           convinced
           ,
           whereas
           he
           ought
           in
           the
           supposition
           of
           the
           Answerer
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           as
           interpretable
           by
           every
           private
           Mans
           reason
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           certain
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Life
           ;
           but
           is
           still
           over-ruled
           by
           his
           own
           Motives
           (
           the
           same
           which
           held
           St.
           Austin
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           )
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           wilful
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           consequently
           a
           lost
           Man
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           of
           Salvation
           for
           him
           .
           Much
           less
           for
           a
           Protestant
           who
           shall
           
           embrace
           the
           Catholick
           Communion
           ,
           because
           
             he
             is
             supposed
          
           (
           doubtless
           from
           the
           same
           Rule
           )
           
             to
             have
             sufficient
             conviction
             of
             the
             Errours
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             or
             is
             guilty
             of
             wilful
             Ignorance
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             damnable
             sin
             ,
             and
             unrepented
             of
             destroys
             salvation
             .
          
           So
           that
           now
           the
           upshot
           of
           the
           Answer
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           a
           Protestant
           embracing
           Catholick
           Religion
           upon
           the
           same
           motives
           ,
           which
           one
           bred
           and
           well
           grounded
           in
           it
           ,
           hath
           to
           remain
           in
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           equally
           saved
           with
           him
           ,
           comes
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           both
           be
           damned
           ,
           though
           unequally
           ,
           because
           the
           converted
           Catholick
           more
           deeply
           ,
           than
           he
           that
           was
           bred
           so
           .
           And
           now
           who
           can
           out
           lament
           the
           sad
           condition
           of
           that
           great
           Doctor
           and
           Father
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           hitherto
           reputed
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           who
           rejecting
           the
           Manichees
           pretended
           rule
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           upon
           the
           aforesaid
           grounds
           ,
           left
           their
           Communion
           to
           embrace
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           become
           now
           of
           their
           distinction
           of
           points
           fundamental
           from
           not
           fundamental
           ,
           which
           heretofore
           they
           thought
           sufficient
           to
           secure
           both
           Catholicks
           and
           Protestants
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           to
           charge
           us
           with
           unconscionable
           uncharitableness
           in
           not
           allowing
           them
           to
           be
           sharers
           with
           us
           ?
           The
           absurdness
           of
           these
           consequences
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           sufficient
           conviction
           of
           the
           nullity
           of
           his
           third
           and
           last
           answer
           to
           the
           first
           Question
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           what
           he
           saith
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           I
           agree
           
           so
           far
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           every
           Christian
           is
           bound
           to
           choose
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           purest
           Church
           ,
           but
           which
           that
           Church
           is
           ,
           must
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           grounds
           it
           brings
           to
           prove
           the
           Doctrines
           it
           teaches
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           delivered
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
           That
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           judged
           purest
           which
           hath
           the
           best
           grounds
           :
           and
           consequently
           it
           is
           of
           necessity
           to
           salvation
           to
           embrace
           the
           communion
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             What
             then
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             in
             reason
             and
             conscience
             is
             ,
             to
             see
             which
             Religion
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             hath
             the
             strongest
             Motives
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             embrace
             that
             as
             you
             will
             answer
             the
             contrary
             to
             God
             and
             your
             own
             soul
             .
             To
             help
             you
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Answerer
             may
             have
             the
             less
             exception
             against
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             Catholick
             Motives
             (
             though
             not
             all
             neither
             )
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             fore-cited
             Dr.
          
           Taylor
           ,
           
             advertising
             only
             for
             brevity
             sake
             ,
             I
             leave
             out
             some
             mention'd
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             I
             set
             down
             ,
             you
             also
             give
             allowance
             for
             some
             expressions
             of
             his
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             hath
             mis-represented
             them
             :
             Thus
             then
             he
             ,
          
           Liberty
           of
           Proph.
           Sect.
           20.
           
           
             Speaking
             of
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           The
           beauty
           and
           Splendour
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           their
           pompous
           
             (
             he
             should
             have
             said
             solemn
             )
          
           Service
           ;
           the
           stateliness
           and
           solemnity
           of
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           their
           Name
           of
           Catholick
           ,
           which
           they
           suppose
           (
           he
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           their
           very
           Adversaries
           give
           them
           )
           as
           their
           own
           due
           ,
           and
           to
           concern
           no
           other
           Sect
           of
           Christians
           ;
           the
           
           Antiquity
           of
           many
           of
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           (
           he
           should
           have
           said
           all
           )
           the
           continual
           succession
           of
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           their
           immediate
           derivation
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           their
           Title
           to
           succeed
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           the
           flattering
           (
           he
           should
           have
           said
           due
           )
           expressions
           of
           Minor
           Bishops
           (
           he
           means
           in
           acknowledging
           the
           Pope
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           which
           by
           being
           old
           records
           ,
           have
           obtained
           credibility
           ;
           the
           multitude
           and
           variety
           of
           People
           which
           are
           of
           their
           perswasion
           ;
           apparent
           consent
           with
           Antiquity
           in
           many
           Ceremonials
           ,
           which
           other
           Churches
           have
           rejected
           ;
           and
           a
           pretended
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           (
           he
           should
           have
           said
           always
           )
           apparent
           consent
           with
           some
           elder
           Ages
           in
           matters
           Doctrinal
           ;
           The
           great
           consent
           of
           one
           part
           with
           another
           in
           that
           which
           most
           of
           them
           affirm
           to
           be
           
             de
             fide
          
           (
           of
           Faith
           )
           The
           great
           differences
           which
           are
           commenced
           among
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           abusing
           the
           liberty
           of
           Prophecying
           into
           a
           very
           great
           licentiousness
           ;
           Their
           happiness
           of
           being
           Instruments
           in
           converting
           divers
           (
           he
           should
           rather
           have
           said
           of
           all
           )
           Nations
           .
           The
           piety
           and
           austerity
           of
           their
           Religious
           Orders
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           ▪
           The
           single
           life
           of
           their
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           severity
           of
           their
           Fasts
           ,
           and
           their
           exteriour
           observances
           ,
           the
           great
           reputation
           of
           their
           first
           Bishops
           for
           faith
           and
           sanctity
           ;
           the
           known
           holiness
           of
           some
           of
           those
           persons
           ,
           whose
           institutes
           the
           religious
           persons
           pretend
           to
           imitate
           ;
           the
           oblique
           Arts
           and
           indirect
           proceedings
           of
           some
           of
           those
           who
           d●parted
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           amongst
           many
           other
           
           things
           the
           names
           of
           Heretick
           and
           Schismatick
           which
           they
           with
           infinite
           pertinacity
           (
           he
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           the
           Fathers
           did
           )
           fasten
           upon
           all
           that
           disagree
           from
           them
           .
           These
           things
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           may
           very
           easily
           perswade
           persons
           of
           much
           reason
           ,
           and
           more
           piety
           to
           retain
           that
           which
           they
           know
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Religion
           of
           their
           Forefathers
           ,
           which
           had
           actually
           possession
           and
           seizure
           of
           Mens
           understandings
           ,
           before
           the
           opposite
           professions
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           Protestant
           ,
           Presbyterian
           ,
           Anabaptist
           ,
           &c.
           )
           had
           a
           name
           .
        
         
           Thus
           Dr.
           Taylor
           ,
           an
           eminent
           and
           leading
           Man
           amongst
           the
           Protestants
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           confess
           that
           these
           Motives
           were
           sufficient
           for
           a
           Catholick
           to
           retain
           his
           Religion
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           of
           like
           force
           to
           perswade
           a
           dis-interessed
           Protestant
           to
           embrace
           it
           ,
           unless
           the
           Protestants
           can
           produce
           Motives
           for
           their
           Religion
           of
           greater
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           equal
           force
           ,
           with
           these
           ,
           which
           so
           great
           a
           Man
           among
           them
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           Catholicks
           have
           for
           theirs
           .
           Here
           therfore
           you
           must
           call
           upon
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Paper
           you
           sent
           me
           to
           produce
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           grounds
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           some
           one
           ground
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           of
           greater
           or
           equal
           force
           with
           all
           these
           :
           And
           as
           Dr.
           Taylor
           saith
           ,
           divers
           others
           which
           he
           omitted
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Scripture
           interpreted
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           determination
           of
           General
           Councils
           ,
           the
           known
           Maxime
           of
           Catholicks
           ,
           that
           
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           received
           from
           their
           Fore-fathers
           as
           handed
           down
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           The
           testimony
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           ,
           of
           no
           less
           Authority
           now
           ,
           than
           in
           St.
           
           Austin's
           time
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           Letter
           and
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           &c.
           
           Do
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           Controversie
           will
           quickly
           be
           at
           an
           end
           .
           Particular
           disputes
           are
           endless
           ,
           and
           above
           the
           understanding
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           not
           learned
           ;
           but
           in
           grounds
           and
           principles
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           so
           hard
           for
           Reason
           and
           common
           sence
           to
           Judge
           .
           That
           you
           may
           the
           better
           do
           it
           in
           your
           case
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           you
           to
           take
           these
           two
           Cautions
           along
           with
           you
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           present
           Controversie
           ,
           are
           not
           those
           Articles
           in
           which
           the
           Protestants
           agree
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           they
           may
           pretend
           to
           produce
           the
           same
           Motives
           ,
           we
           do
           :
           But
           in
           those
           in
           which
           they
           dissent
           from
           us
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           
             no
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             no
             Purgatory
             ,
             no
             honour
             due
             to
             Images
             ,
             no
             Invocation
             to
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
          
           in
           which
           the
           very
           Essence
           of
           Protestant
           ,
           as
           distinct
           from
           Catholick
           ,
           consists
           .
           What
           Motives
           they
           can
           or
           will
           produce
           for
           these
           .
           I
           do
           not
           fore-see
           :
           The
           pretence
           of
           Scriptures
           being
           sufficiently
           plain
           ,
           hath
           no
           place
           here
           ,
           because
           then
           the
           foresaid
           Negatives
           would
           be
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           as
           divine
           Truths
           .
           And
           for
           their
           own
           Reason
           and
           Learning
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           too
           light
           when
           put
           into
           the
           Scale
           
           against
           that
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Caution
           is
           ,
           That
           you
           be
           careful
           to
           distinguish
           between
           Protestants
           producing
           grounds
           for
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           and
           finding
           fault
           with
           ours
           .
           An
           Atheist
           can
           cavil
           and
           find
           fault
           with
           the
           grounds
           which
           learned
           Men
           bring
           to
           prove
           a
           Deity
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           the
           Order
           of
           this
           visible
           World
           ,
           the
           general
           consent
           of
           Nations
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           this
           an
           Atheist
           thinks
           he
           doth
           somewhat
           :
           But
           can
           he
           produce
           as
           good
           or
           better
           grounds
           for
           his
           own
           Opinion
           ?
           No
           ,
           you
           see
           then
           't
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           produce
           grounds
           for
           what
           we
           hold
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           find
           fault
           with
           those
           which
           are
           produced
           by
           the
           contrary
           part
           .
           The
           latter
           hath
           made
           Controversie
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           will
           make
           it
           as
           short
           ;
           let
           the
           Answerer
           therefore
           instead
           of
           finding
           fault
           with
           our
           Motives
           produce
           his
           own
           for
           the
           Articles
           in
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           confident
           you
           will
           quickly
           discern
           which
           carry
           the
           most
           weight
           ,
           and
           consequently
           which
           are
           to
           be
           preferred
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Full
           Refutation
           OF
           Dr.
           STILLINGFLEET's
           Unjust
           Charge
           of
           IDOLATRY
           Against
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           
             The
             First
             Part.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Veneration
             of
             Holy
             Images
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 First
                 and
                 Second
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 First
                 Question
                 ,
                 shewn
                 not
                 pertinent
                 .
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 proved
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Charge
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 overthrown
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Principles
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               WHoever
               considers
               how
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               
                 Two
                 Questions
              
               ,
               has
               engag'd
               himself
               and
               his
               Adversary
               in
               
                 Seventeen
                 or
                 Eighteen
              
               of
               the
               most
               material
               
               Controversies
               between
               Catholicks
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               besides
               innumerable
               others
               of
               lesser
               concern
               ,
               which
               together
               with
               the
               former
               have
               swell'd
               his
               Rejoynder
               to
               a
               short
               Paper
               ,
               into
               a
               large
               Book
               ;
               will
               not
               very
               easily
               free
               him
               upon
               his
               own
               word
               ,
               from
               being
               
                 fond
                 of
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Noble
                 Science
                 of
                 Controversie
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               as
               his
               Friend
               Dr.
               T.
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 The
                 Blessed
                 Art
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Wrangling
                 :
              
               especially
               ,
               if
               he
               reflect
               how
               easie
               and
               obvious
               the
               Answer
               was
               to
               the
               Questions
               themselves
               ,
               without
               running
               into
               farther
               Disputes
               :
               To
               the
               First
               ,
               by
               shewing
               that
               the
               Motives
               which
               are
               sufficient
               to
               secure
               the
               Salvation
               of
               one
               bred
               up
               and
               well-grounded
               in
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               are
               not
               sufficient
               to
               secure
               the
               salvation
               of
               one
               bred
               up
               in
               the
               Protestant
               ,
               who
               convinced
               by
               them
               should
               embrace
               the
               Catholick
               .
               To
               the
               Second
               ,
               by
               shewing
               the
               Motives
               for
               Communion
               with
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               greater
               and
               stronger
               than
               those
               for
               the
               Roman
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               to
               be
               necessarily
               embraced
               before
               this
               ;
               it
               being
               agreed
               between
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               of
               
                 necessity
                 to
                 salvation
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 some
                 distinct
                 Church
                 .
              
               This
               had
               been
               a
               ready
               way
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               and
               give
               Satisfaction
               to
               the
               Reader
               ;
               and
               this
               had
               been
               sufficient
               ;
               our
               Assent
               to
               the
               Articles
               in
               controversie
               ,
               depending
               upon
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Motives
               :
               But
               to
               multiply
               Disputes
               
               without
               cause
               ,
               without
               end
               ,
               and
               without
               bringing
               them
               to
               Grounds
               and
               Principles
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               no
               good
               Argument
               to
               prove
               a
               man
               not
               to
               be
               
                 fond
                 of
                 Controversie
              
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               Satisfaction
               the
               Reader
               is
               likely
               to
               gather
               from
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               despair
               of
               being
               ever
               satisfied
               .
               When
               therefore
               the
               Doctor
               says
               he
               
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 in
                 this
                 increase
                 of
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 let
                 his
                 Protestant
                 Reader
                 see
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 that
                 Church
              
               ;
               it
               is
               much
               like
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               Mother
               ,
               to
               deter
               her
               Son
               from
               travelling
               into
               other
               Countries
               ,
               should
               tell
               him
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Sea
               between
               ,
               full
               of
               Rocks
               and
               Pirates
               ,
               and
               no
               Vessel
               strong
               enough
               to
               venture
               over
               :
               Besides
               ,
               that
               the
               Countrey
               whither
               he
               was
               going
               swarmed
               with
               Bears
               and
               Lions
               .
               This
               is
               one
               way
               to
               
                 let
                 him
                 see
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 reason
              
               to
               think
               of
               leaving
               his
               Native
               Countrey
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Method
               generally
               pursued
               by
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               sound
               Principles
               ,
               to
               retain
               their
               Adherents
               in
               their
               Communion
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               dangers
               and
               difficulties
               they
               are
               to
               incounter
               with
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Roman
               ,
               seem
               insuperable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               best
               for
               them
               to
               sit
               down
               contented
               where
               they
               are
               .
               But
               what
               if
               all
               the
               dangers
               and
               difficulties
               he
               raises
               ,
               prove
               but
               Bugbears
               and
               Scare-Crows
               ?
               This
               I
               hope
               by
               GOD's
               Grace
               to
               make
               appear
               in
               the
               following
               Treatise
               .
            
             
             
               §
               2.
               
               
                 His
                 first
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Question
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
              
               an
               equal
               capacity
               of
               Salvation
               of
               those
               persons
               supposed
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               order
               to
               a
               safer
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               two
               several
               Churches
               supposed
               equally
               safe
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               argument
               to
               forsake
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               one
               for
               the
               other
               .
               
                 To
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 reply'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Answer
               
                 was
                 altogether
              
               impertinent
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Question
               ,
               the
               Controversie
               not
               being
               between
               two
               persons
               compared
               with
               a
               third
               in
               a
               safer
               Church
               ;
               nor
               yet
               between
               two
               several
               Churches
               supposed
               to
               have
               in
               them
               an
               equal
               capacity
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               between
               a
               Catholick
               bred
               so
               ,
               and
               a
               Protestant
               converted
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               whether
               the
               later
               ,
               having
               the
               same
               Motives
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               may
               not
               equally
               be
               saved
               with
               him
               ?
               
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 then
                 was
                 it
                 to
                 talk
                 of
                 an
              
               equal
               capacity
               supposed
               in
               two
               persons
               compared
               with
               a
               third
               in
               a
               much
               safer
               condition
               ,
               or
               in
               two
               several
               Churches
               compared
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Reader
                 believe
                 that
                 a
                 supposed
              
               possibility
               of
               Salvation
               
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 used
                 by
                 me
                 as
                 a
              
               sufficient
               Argument
               
                 to
                 embrace
                 its
                 Communion
                 ?
                 Whereas
                 his
                 own
                 telling
                 the
                 Person
                 concerned
                 ,
                 that
                 however
                 Catholicks
                 who
                 were
                 bred
                 so
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 yet
                 a
                 Person
                 leaving
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Communion
                 for
                 the
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 could
                 Not
                 be
                 Saved
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 occasion'd
                 the
                 Question
                 .
              
               A
               weak
               
                 but
                 common
              
               Artifice
               
                 of
                 the
                 Doctor
                 
                 and
                 his
                 Party
                 ,
                 to
                 deter
                 Persons
                 from
                 embracing
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Communion
                 ;
                 when
                 yet
                 the
                 more
                 genuine
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 cruel
                 as
                 to
                 damn
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 embrace
                 it
                 .
                 The
              
               Answer
               
                 then
                 was
              
               nothing
               
                 to
                 the
              
               purpose
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Question
               ;
               
                 and
                 this
                 himself
                 seems
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 adds
              
               Whether
               it
               were
               to
               the
               Question
               or
               no
               ,
               he
               is
               sure
               it
               was
               very
               much
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               for
               which
               this
               Controversie
               was
               first
               started
               .
               
                 And
                 then
                 having
                 gotten
                 this
                 loop-hole
                 ,
                 he
              
               beseeches
               
                 the
                 Person
                 who
                 had
                 proposed
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 to
                 propose
                 another
                 ,
                 and
              
               if
               not
               for
               her
               own
               sake
               ,
               yet
               for
               his
               to
               insist
               upon
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               know
               one
               reason
               at
               least
               ,
               why
               the
               Believing
               all
               the
               Ancient
               Creeds
               ,
               and
               leading
               a
               Good
               Life
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               sufficient
               to
               salvation
               ,
               unless
               one
               be
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               
                 he
                 says
              
               ,
               he
               cannot
               yet
               procure
               ,
               though
               he
               have
               often
               requested
               it
               .
               
                 Here
                 himself
                 is
                 afraid
                 he
                 may
                 be
              
               thought
               to
               digress
               ;
               
                 but
                 so
                 earnest
                 a
                 request
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 denied
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               I
               remember
               I
               promised
               to
               speak
               to
               this
               Point
               when
               it
               should
               be
               proper
               ,
               (
               viz.
               in
               handling
               the
               second
               Question
               
                 [
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 some
                 distinct
                 Church
                 ?
                 ]
              
               where
               it
               came
               in
               order
               )
               and
               I
               did
               so
               ,
               (
               though
               my
               Adversary
               takes
               no
               notice
               of
               it
               here
               )
               as
               far
               as
               was
               pertinent
               to
               the
               present
               purpose
               ;
               when
               upon
               his
               Grant
               ,
               
               that
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 joyn
                 in
                 some
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 chuse
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 purest
              
               ;
               I
               subjoyned
               ,
               that
               
                 that
                 Church
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 the
                 purest
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 strongest
                 Motives
                 for
                 it
                 :
              
               and
               then
               laid
               down
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               such
               
                 weighty
                 Motives
              
               for
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               ,
               allowed
               by
               Dr.
               Taylor
               *
               :
               To
               which
               I
               added
               ,
               That
               neither
               himself
               in
               his
               Defence
               ,
               nor
               Dr.
               Taylor
               when
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               invalidate
               them
               ,
               produced
               any
               thing
               to
               weigh
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               a
               few
               Tinsel-words
               ,
               
               and
               
                 one
                 Scripture-Testimony
              
               ,
               interpreted
               by
               and
               according
               to
               their
               own
               Fancy
               .
               Having
               done
               this
               ,
               they
               sing
               
                 Io
                 Triumphe
              
               ,
               that
               [
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               worship
               any
               graven
               Image
               ]
               
                 will
                 out-weigh
                 all
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 fairest
                 Imaginations
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               now
               let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               whether
               he
               had
               any
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 procure
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 often
                 requested
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               But
               because
               he
               seems
               so
               little
               satisfied
               with
               this
               Answer
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               enforce
               it
               farther
               with
               this
               Argument
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               .
               There
               was
               in
               the
               World
               before
               Luther
               ,
               a
               distinct
               Church
               ,
               whose
               Communion
               was
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               But
               this
               was
               not
               the
               Protestant
               :
               Therefore
               it
               was
               the
               Roman
               .
               The
               Major
               is
               evident
               from
               his
               own
               Concession
               ;
               that
               
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 joyn
                 
                 in
                 some
                 distinct
                 Church
              
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               possible
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               such
               a
               distinct
               Church
               to
               joyn
               with
               .
               The
               Minor
               also
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Protestant
              
               ,
               is
               manifest
               ,
               because
               before
               Luther
               there
               was
               no
               such
               Church
               in
               the
               World
               distinct
               from
               the
               Roman
               .
               It
               follows
               therefore
               (
               the
               Question
               between
               him
               and
               us
               being
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               Communion
               either
               with
               the
               Roman
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               Protestant
               )
               that
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               the
               Roman
               Church
               was
               ,
               and
               still
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               remaining
               still
               the
               same
               )
               that
               Church
               whose
               Communion
               is
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               Again
               ,
               taking
               the
               term
               Roman-Church
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               particular
               
                 Diocess
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Churches
               also
               in
               Communion
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Head
               ,
               as
               we
               generally
               take
               it
               in
               this
               Controversie
               ;
               nothing
               can
               render
               her
               Communion
               not
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               either
               Heresie
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               adhesion
               to
               some
               private
               or
               singular
               Opinion
               or
               Errour
               in
               Faith
               ;
               or
               Schism
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               Separation
               from
               former
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Unity
              
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               my
               Adversary
               himself
               
                 (
                 Rat.
                 Account
                 ,
                 p.
                 54.
                 )
              
               acknowledges
               (
               as
               I
               shall
               shew
               before
               I
               end
               this
               Chapter
               )
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               believe
               
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 with
                 the
                 Protestant
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               the
               Points
               in
               which
               the
               Protestant
               differs
               from
               the
               Roman
               ,
               are
               
                 not
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ;
               consequently
               ,
               the
               Opposite
               Tenets
               to
               them
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               Errours
               in
               Faith
               
               with
               him
               .
               And
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               make
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               guilty
               of
               Schism
               ,
               he
               must
               assign
               some
               other
               distinct
               Church
               (
               then
               at
               least
               in
               being
               )
               from
               whose
               Unity
               she
               departed
               ;
               which
               I
               think
               was
               never
               pretended
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               can
               never
               be
               performed
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Charge
               of
               
                 Causal
                 Schism
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Churches
               having
               given
               just
               cause
               for
               Separation
               (
               the
               common
               plea
               of
               all
               Separatists
               )
               by
               Imposing
               ,
               as
               is
               pretended
               ,
               
                 New
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               Idolatrous
               ;
               as
               it
               implies
               an
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               Fact
               of
               Schism
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               breaking
               Church-Unity
               ,
               to
               be
               on
               the
               Protestants
               side
               :
               so
               till
               the
               Accusation
               be
               made
               good
               ,
               and
               judged
               so
               by
               some
               other
               more
               competent
               Judge
               than
               themselves
               ,
               they
               stand
               arraigned
               of
               the
               Crime
               of
               Schism
               also
               ,
               for
               breaking
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               §
               6.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               not
               to
               spend
               too
               much
               time
               in
               a
               Digression
               ,
               and
               yet
               satisfie
               his
               desire
               ,
               (
               and
               if
               not
               his
               ,
               the
               Readers
               )
               
                 why
                 the
                 Believing
                 all
                 the
                 Antient
                 Creeds
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 a
                 Good
                 Life
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 unless
                 one
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
              
               I
               argue
               thus
               :
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 so
                 ,
              
               is
               bound
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               that
               Church
               which
               evidently
               was
               the
               true
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               purest
               ,
               until
               it
               be
               
                 as
                 evidently
              
               at
               least
               (
               if
               not
               
                 more
                 evidently
              
               )
               proved
               not
               to
               be
               so
               :
               for
               otherwise
               he
               wrongs
               both
               his
               Reason
               and
               
               Conscience
               ,
               if
               he
               leave
               a
               greater
               evidence
               ,
               and
               adhere
               to
               a
               lesser
               .
               But
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               comprehending
               all
               those
               in
               Communion
               with
               her
               ,
               by
               the
               Testimony
               not
               only
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 (
                 Rom.
              
               c.
               1.
               and
               c.
               16.
               )
               but
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 Christian
                 World
                 of
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
              
               was
               evidently
               once
               the
               
                 onely
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               conseqently
               the
               Purest
               ;
               and
               neither
               hath
               nor
               can
               be
               
                 as
                 evidently
              
               ,
               much
               less
               
                 more
                 evidently
              
               ,
               proved
               not
               to
               be
               so
               still
               ,
               since
               the
               Testimony
               of
               those
               who
               do
               or
               will
               deny
               it
               ,
               is
               incomparably
               short
               of
               the
               former
               .
               Therefore
               a
               Christian
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               his
               being
               so
               ,
               is
               bound
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               §
               7.
               
               Having
               thus
               not
               only
               given
               one
               but
               
                 more
                 Reasons
              
               to
               his
               Demand
               (
               which
               I
               heartily
               pray
               may
               do
               him
               good
               ,
               because
               he
               requested
               so
               earnestly
               to
               know
               them
               )
               I
               cannot
               but
               reflect
               how
               speciously
               soever
               it
               hath
               been
               hitherto
               pretended
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 believing
                 all
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Creeds
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 a
                 Good
                 Life
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               ;
               yet
               now
               there
               is
               more
               required
               by
               him
               ,
               viz.
               
                 to
                 joyn
                 in
                 some
                 Church
                 or
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 being
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 chuse
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Purest
                 Church
                 ,
              
               by
               which
               I
               will
               suppose
               at
               present
               he
               means
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               I
               hope
               I
               may
               without
               offence
               take
               the
               same
               liberty
               with
               him
               ,
               
               which
               he
               did
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               desire
               ,
               if
               not
               for
               my
               own
               sake
               ,
               at
               least
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Separated
               Congregations
               ,
               to
               know
               one
               Reason
               from
               him
               ,
               why
               the
               believing
               all
               the
               Ancient
               Creeds
               ,
               and
               leading
               a
               Good
               Life
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               unless
               one
               be
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               !
               I
               confess
               I
               may
               be
               mistaken
               to
               suppose
               him
               to
               mean
               by
               the
               
                 purest
                 Church
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               It
               is
               not
               improbable
               ,
               as
               will
               appear
               in
               the
               following
               Discourse
               ,
               that
               he
               means
               that
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ;
               but
               let
               him
               mean
               which
               he
               will
               ,
               it
               comes
               all
               to
               the
               same
               pass
               .
               I
               leave
               him
               to
               satisfie
               all
               other
               Sectaries
               ,
               why
               they
               are
               bound
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               their
               Christianity
               ,
               to
               joyn
               in
               either
               of
               those
               two
               Congregations
               ;
               or
               if
               not
               in
               them
               ,
               in
               any
               other
               which
               he
               fancies
               to
               be
               the
               purest
               .
               Which
               done
               ,
               I
               proceed
               to
               his
               Second
               Answer
               to
               the
               First
               Question
               ,
               very
               fitly
               called
               by
               him
               the
               
                 main
                 business
              
               ,
               because
               it
               serves
               him
               as
               a
               Foundation
               to
               raise
               so
               many
               Controversies
               upon
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               manner
               of
               treating
               them
               ,
               may
               frighten
               any
               one
               that
               shall
               but
               look
               toward
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               into
               despair
               of
               ever
               getting
               out
               of
               so
               intricate
               a
               Labyrinth
               .
            
             
             
               §
               8.
               
               
                 His
                 second
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Frst
                 Question
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 That
              
               all
               those
               who
               are
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               do
               run
               so
               great
               a
               hazard
               of
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               that
               none
               who
               have
               a
               care
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               ought
               to
               embrace
               it
               ,
               or
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               must
               be
               guilty
               either
               of
               Hypocrisie
               or
               Idolatry
               ,
               sins
               inconsistent
               with
               Salvation
               .
               This
               ,
               
                 I
                 said
              
               ,
               was
               as
               little
               pertinent
               
                 to
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
              
               though
               it
               be
               supposed
               that
               none
               ought
               to
               embrace
               or
               continue
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               hazard
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               they
               run
               of
               their
               Salvation
               ;
               yet
               if
               they
               do
               embrace
               it
               ,
               why
               may
               they
               not
               be
               equally
               saved
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               equal
               hazard
               ?
               
                 To
                 this
                 he
                 returns
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
              
               amazed
               I
               should
               say
               this
               Answer
               of
               his
               was
               not
               pertinent
               to
               the
               Question
               ,
               if
               the
               Question
               were
               propounded
               for
               any
               ones
               satisfaction
               ,
               that
               doubted
               ,
               which
               Churches
               Communion
               it
               were
               best
               to
               embrace
               .
               
                 And
                 who
                 can
                 chuse
                 but
                 be
              
               more
               amazed
               
                 at
                 this
                 Reply
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
              
               Question
               ?
               
                 For
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 same
                 Motives
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 an
                 equal
                 capacity
                 ,
                 or
                 hazard
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 Salvation
                 in
                 two
                 persons
                 ,
                 what
                 answer
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 equally
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 hazard
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 hazard
                 they
                 run
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 of
                 573
                 pages
                 his
                 Book
                 contains
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 544
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 spent
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 .
              
               Tant●
               〈…〉
            
             
             
               I
               added
               farther
               ,
               That
               this
               Answer
               of
               his
               implied
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               in
               asserting
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Communion
                 do
                 run
              
               indeed
               
                 a
                 great
                 hazard
                 of
                 their
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               affirming
               for
               proof
               of
               this
               Assertion
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Hypocrisie
                 or
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 sins
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 Salvation
                 :
              
               Which
               reduced
               into
               plain
               terms
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               but
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               though
               with
               danger
               ,
               and
               yet
               indeed
               they
               cannot
               be
               saved
               at
               all
               .
               To
               salve
               this
               Contradiction
               ,
               he
               runs
               to
               a
               pretended
               supposition
               of
               
                 wilful
                 embracing
                 or
                 continuing
                 in
                 Hypocrisie
                 or
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 sins
              
               (
               if
               unrepented
               of
               )
               
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 Salvation
              
               :
               But
               this
               Salve
               is
               not
               at
               all
               proper
               for
               the
               Sore
               ,
               since
               if
               the
               Motives
               convince
               the
               Understanding
               ,
               and
               the
               Persons
               be
               sincere
               ,
               as
               the
               Question
               supposes
               ,
               there
               cannot
               with
               any
               shew
               of
               Reason
               be
               any
               thing
               of
               wilfulness
               supposed
               in
               the
               Case
               .
               The
               Answer
               then
               was
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Question
               ;
               but
               onely
               that
               it
               might
               serve
               him
               for
               an
               occasion
               to
               bring
               the
               
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 Controversie
              
               into
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               give
               a
               
                 treble
                 Charge
                 of
                 Idolatry
              
               against
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               viz.
               
                 in
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 and
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               There
               want
               not
               Learned
               and
               Eminent
               men
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               think
               the
               Charge
               to
               be
               over
               great
               ;
               and
               there
               needs
               no
               more
               than
               his
               
                 own
                 Principles
              
               to
               make
               the
               Metal
               of
               his
               Proofs
               appear
               of
               
               too
               inferiour
               an
               Alloy
               to
               bear
               it
               .
               Which
               thus
               I
               shew
               .
            
             
               §
               9.
               
               
                 In
                 his
              
               Rational
               Account
               of
               the
               Grounds
               of
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               
                 pag.
                 54.
                 he
                 lays
                 down
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Rome
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               
                 in
                 these
                 words
              
               :
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               imposeth
               new
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               to
               be
               believed
               as
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               —
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               makes
               no
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               but
               such
               as
               have
               the
               Testimony
               and
               Approbation
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               World
               of
               all
               Ages
               ,
               and
               are
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               such
               by
               Rome
               it self
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               things
               
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 Veneration
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 Images
                 ,
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 not
                 Transubstantiated
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Saints
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 invocated
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               she
               requires
               subscription
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               as
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               as
               inferiour
               Truths
               ;
               
                 or
                 as
                 Dr.
              
               Bramhall
               ,
               
                 (
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 of
              
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 alledged
                 by
                 him
                 )
                 calls
                 them
                 ,
              
               Pious
               Opinions
               ,
               fitted
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               Unity
               ;
               not
               ,
               
                 says
                 he
              
               ,
               that
               we
               oblige
               any
               man
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               but
               onely
               not
               to
               oppose
               or
               contradict
               them
               .
               
                 This
                 then
                 is
                 the
              
               Basis
               
                 and
                 Foundation
                 he
                 lays
                 of
              
               his
               Rational
               Account
               of
               the
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               
                 that
                 no
              
               Doctrine
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Protestant
               
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
              
               Roman
               ,
               
                 is
                 an
              
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ;
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 no
              
               Protestant
               
                 believes
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 that
              
               the
               Images
               
                 (
                 for
                 example
              
               )
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               are
               not
               to
               be
               honoured
               ,
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Bread
               is
               not
               changed
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               are
               not
               to
               be
               invoked
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               :
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               oppose
               or
               contradict
               
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 see
                 what
                 follows
                 from
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 It
                 follows
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 does
                 not
                 erre
                 against
                 any
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 because
              
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               
                 as
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               makes
               no
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               such
               by
               Rome
               it self
               .
            
             
               2dly
               ,
               
                 It
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 himself
                 does
                 not
                 believe
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Points
                 to
                 be
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Viz.
               That
               Veneration
               is
               not
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Holy
               Images
               ,
               that
               Adoration
               is
               not
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               
                 or
                 that
              
               the
               Saints
               are
               not
               to
               be
               invocated
               ;
               
                 because
                 to
                 be
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               they
               must
               have
               the
               Testimony
               and
               Approbation
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               World
               of
               all
               Ages
               ,
               and
               be
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               such
               by
               Rome
               it self
               .
            
             
               3dly
               ,
               It
               follows
               ,
               that
               after
               all
               this
               bustle
               to
               make
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               in
               these
               very
               Points
               of
               
                 Veneration
                 of
                 Images
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               ought
               any
               Man
               knows
               ,
               himself
               gives
               
                 no
                 interiour
                 assent
              
               to
               any
               of
               the
               forementioned
               Tenets
               ,
               not
               even
               as
               to
               
                 Inferiour
                 Truths
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Pious
                 Opinions
              
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               as
               he
               cites
               out
               of
               Dr.
               
                 Bramhall
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 oblige
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 believe
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 not
                 to
                 oppose
                 or
                 contradict
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               he
               defers
               more
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               than
               she
               obliges
               him
               too
               .
            
             
               4thly
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               It
               follows
               ,
               that
               his
               charge
               of
               Idolatry
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               vain
               and
               groundless
               ,
               for
               Idolatry
               being
               an
               Errour
               against
               the
               most
               Fundamental
               Point
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               according
               to
               him
               ,
               not
               erring
               against
               any
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               't
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               to
               charge
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               must
               according
               to
               
                 his
                 own
                 Principles
              
               be
               the
               most
               groundless
               ,
               unreasonable
               ,
               and
               contradictory
               proceeding
               in
               the
               World.
               But
               it
               is
               time
               now
               to
               come
               to
               particulars
               ;
               onely
               I
               must
               not
               omit
               to
               desire
               every
               indifferent
               Reader
               to
               reflect
               ,
               and
               judge
               whether
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               to
               render
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               39.
               
               Articles
               ,
               digestible
               to
               the
               most
               squeamish
               stomack
               of
               the
               nicest
               Nonconformist
               ,
               have
               not
               done
               a
               notable
               piece
               of
               service
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               degrading
               so
               many
               of
               them
               as
               are
               
                 not
                 acknowledged
              
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               (
               although
               they
               be
               esteemed
               the
               distinctive
               badg
               of
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               )
               from
               the
               dignity
               of
               being
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               into
               a
               lower
               Classe
               of
               
                 Inferiour
                 Truths
              
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               ,
               which
               neither
               himself
               nor
               any
               Body
               else
               know
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               a
               grain
               of
               truth
               in
               
               them
               ,
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               consequently
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               believe
               them
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               does
               he
               not
               undermine
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               both
               in
               her
               Doctrine
               and
               Government
               ?
               In
               her
               Doctrine
               ,
               by
               freeing
               her
               Subjects
               from
               any
               obligation
               of
               
                 interiour
                 believing
              
               her
               Articles
               (
               in
               which
               she
               differs
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               )
               to
               be
               so
               much
               as
               
                 Inferiour
                 Truths
              
               ;
               In
               her
               Government
               ,
               by
               exposing
               her
               Ordination
               to
               be
               invaded
               without
               scruple
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               in
               their
               hearts
               judg
               it
               Anti-Christian
               ,
               when
               he
               tells
               them
               ,
               her
               Sense
               is
               to
               oblige
               them
               no
               farther
               ,
               than
               not
               to
               oppose
               or
               contradict
               it
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               worth
               the
               while
               to
               rend
               asunder
               the
               Peace
               of
               Christendom
               for
               a
               Company
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               which
               (
               though
               Dr.
               Bramhall
               call
               them
               Pious
               )
               yet
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               Christians
               both
               in
               the
               East
               and
               West
               for
               many
               Ages
               have
               ,
               and
               do
               condemn
               for
               Impious
               and
               Blasphemous
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               very
               Rational
               ,
               or
               rather
               (
               as
               Mr.
               
                 J.
                 S.
              
               expounds
               the
               word
               )
               a
               very
               Reasonable
               Account
               of
               the
               Grounds
               of
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ;
               and
               a
               rare
               way
               of
               justifying
               her
               from
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Schism
               ?
               Sure
               he
               never
               thought
               of
               charging
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               when
               he
               laid
               such
               sandy
               Principles
               for
               his
               Foundation
               :
               Principles
               of
               so
               brittle
               a
               temper
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               they
               should
               bear
               so
               great
               a
               Charge
               ,
               without
               breaking
               and
               discharging
               upon
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Dr.
                 St.'s
                 chief
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 examined
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Preposterous
                 ways
                 of
                 arguing
                 laid
                 open
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               IT
               is
               a
               known
               saying
               of
               St.
               Irenaeus
               ,
               and
               St.
               
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 (
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 Ctesiphont
                 .
                 )
              
               speaking
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               set
               up
               their
               own
               fancies
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 lay
                 open
                 what
                 they
                 hold
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 refute
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               certainly
               it
               was
               never
               more
               true
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               subject
               of
               the
               present
               Debate
               concerning
               the
               Veneration
               of
               Images
               ,
               the
               very
               light
               of
               nature
               teaching
               ,
               that
               the
               honour
               or
               dishonour
               ,
               done
               to
               a
               Picture
               or
               Image
               reflects
               upon
               the
               Person
               represented
               by
               it
               .
               This
               Protestants
               themselves
               confess
               in
               civil
               matters
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Picture
               or
               Image
               of
               the
               King
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Person
               ;
               and
               did
               
                 they
                 not
                 corrupt
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 know
                 naturally
                 ,
              
               they
               could
               not
               but
               acknowledg
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               them
               .
               For
               ,
               is
               it
               an
               honour
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               kiss
               his
               Picture
               and
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               like
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               put
               off
               our
               Hats
               ,
               or
               kneel
               before
               
                 His
                 ▪
              
               Was
               it
               a
               dishonour
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               shoot
               his
               Picture
               with
               Bullets
               ,
               a●
               the
               
               Souldiers
               did
               in
               the
               late
               times
               ,
               as
               they
               march'd
               along
               the
               Streets
               ?
               And
               was
               it
               none
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               Image
               bor'd
               through
               with
               hot
               Irons
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               represented
               rising
               from
               the
               Grave
               upon
               
                 Cheapside
                 Cross
              
               ?
               A
               Man
               would
               think
               there
               needed
               no
               more
               but
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               and
               
                 Common
                 sence
              
               to
               decide
               this
               Controversie
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Doctor
               will
               needs
               sustain
               ,
               that
               the
               honour
               given
               to
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               does
               not
               redound
               at
               all
               to
               them
               ;
               but
               is
               so
               far
               from
               that
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               other
               than
               down
               right
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               How
               vain
               and
               groundless
               (
               to
               say
               no
               more
               )
               this
               Assertion
               of
               his
               is
               ,
               I
               have
               already
               shewed
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Chapter
               ,
               which
               may
               serve
               for
               a
               full
               and
               just
               Refutation
               of
               all
               he
               brings
               to
               justifie
               his
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               Veneration
               of
               Images
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               Adoration
               of
               
                 the
                 B.
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
              
               ;
               In
               regard
               none
               of
               the
               contrary
               Tenets
               are
               with
               him
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ;
               nay
               he
               professes
               himself
               not
               obliged
               to
               give
               any
               interiour
               Assent
               to
               them
               so
               much
               as
               to
               
                 inferiour
                 Truths
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Pious
                 Opinions
              
               .
               But
               lest
               he
               should
               take
               this
               Compendious
               way
               of
               Refuting
               ,
               by
               bringing
               things
               to
               Grounds
               and
               Principles
               ,
               for
               
                 none
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               (
               as
               his
               very-well-assured
               Friend
               Dr.
               Tillotson
               does
               with
               my
               demonstrating
               Friend
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               
               him
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 J.
                 S.
              
               after
               two
               Books
               set
               forth
               by
               him
               in
               answer
               to
               his
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               viz.
               his
               
                 Letter
                 of
                 Thanks
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Faith
                 vindicated
              
               )
               to
               remove
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               very
               Temptation
               of
               any
               such-like
               vapouring
               pretence
               from
               my
               Adversary
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               examine
               and
               answer
               (
               with
               as
               much
               brevity
               as
               his
               prolixity
               will
               permit
               )
               the
               particular
               Arguments
               with
               which
               he
               endeavours
               to
               underprop
               his
               tottering
               because
               groundless
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 order
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 first
                 set
                 down
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 teaches
                 concerning
                 the
                 Veneration
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 it
                 stands
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 General
                 Council
                 at
              
               Trent
               ,
               (
               Conc.
               Trident.
               
                 Sess
                 .
                 25.
                 )
                 viz.
              
               That
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               Saints
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               kept
               and
               reserved
               especially
               in
               Churches
               ,
               and
               due
               Honour
               and
               Veneration
               to
               be
               given
               to
               them
               ;
               not
               for
               that
               any
               Divinity
               or
               Virtue
               is
               believed
               to
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               asked
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               any
               confidence
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               was
               anciently
               done
               by
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               who
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               Idols
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               honour
               which
               is
               exhibited
               to
               the
               Images
               ,
               is
               referr'd
               to
               the
               Prototype
               ,
               or
               thing
               represented
               by
               them
               :
               So
               that
               by
               the
               Images
               which
               we
               kiss
               ,
               and
               before
               which
               we
               kneel
               ,
               or
               put
               off
               our
               Hats
               ,
               we
               adore
               Christ
               ,
               and
               reverence
               his
               
               Saints
               ,
               whom
               the
               said
               Images
               represent
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 what
                 the
                 Council
                 teaches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 import
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 lawfully
                 (
                 and
                 therefore
                 ought
                 upon
                 occasion
                 )
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 our
                 Hats
                 ,
                 or
                 kn●el
                 before
                 the
              
               Images
               of
               Christ
               
                 and
                 his
              
               Saints
               ,
               
                 with
                 intent
                 thereby
                 to
              
               adore
               
                 him
                 ,
                 and
              
               reverence
               
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 what
                 the
              
               Council
               
                 calls
                 (
                 most
                 conformably
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Rel●gion
                 )
                 the
                 giving
                 of
              
               due
               Honour
               and
               Veneration
               to
               Images
               ,
               
                 but
                 Dr.
              
               Still
               ▪
               
                 (
                 most
                 repugnantly
                 to
                 both
              
               )
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               4
               To
               maintain
               this
               Charge
               ,
               he
               lays
               down
               a
               P●oposition
               ,
               which
               I
               said
               imply'd
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Images
                 ,
                 the
                 worship
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 terminated
                 wholly
                 on
                 the
                 Creature
                 .
              
               For
               what
               greater
               Contradiction
               ,
               than
               that
               it
               should
               be
               the
               
                 worship
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               terminated
               wholly
               on
               the
               Creature
               ?
               What
               he
               brings
               in
               his
               Excuse
               (
               p.
               57.
               )
               is
               a
               pretence
               that
               God
               hath
               forbidden
               it
               under
               the
               Notion
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 Worship
                 which
                 God
                 calls
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 its
                 being
                 terminated
                 wholly
                 on
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
              
               are
               but
               the
               s●me
               thing
               in
               other
               words
               .
               And
               what
               is
               this
               in
               effect
               ,
               but
               to
               tell
               us
               first
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               
                 wholly
                 terminated
                 on
                 the
                 Creature
              
               ;
               and
               then
               again
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 wholly
                 terminated
                 on
                 the
                 Creature
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               Idolatry
               ?
               A
               very
               proper
               de●ence
               for
               such
               a
               Cause
               !
               And
               from
               hence
               
               
                 D●
                 .
                 Tillotson
              
               may
               note
               that
               the
               use
               of
               
                 Identical
                 Propositions
              
               is
               not
               so
               despicable
               and
               ridiculous
               as
               he
               would
               make
               it
               ;
               but
               rather
               the
               most
               expedite
               way
               for
               Dr.
               St.
               to
               reconcile
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               greatest
               Contradiction
               .
               But
               to
               the
               matter
               it self
               I
               shall
               speak
               more
               anon
               .
               Let
               us
               now
               see
               how
               he
               proves
               this
               main
               Proposition
               .
               [
               viz.
               
                 In
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Images
                 ,
                 the
                 worship
                 aue
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 terminated
                 wholly
                 on
                 the
                 Creature
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 worship
                 ,
              
               sath
               he
               ,
               (
               p.
               4.
               )
               
                 which
                 God
                 himself
                 denies
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 terminated
                 on
                 the
                 Creature
                 :
                 But
                 God
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 denies
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 threatens
                 severely
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 that
                 give
                 it
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 terminated
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 on
                 the
                 Image
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               This
               is
               the
               
                 terrible
                 Argument
              
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               which
               he
               passes
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Eternal
               Damnation
               upon
               
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               if
               they
               repent
               not
               of
               their
               
                 ●doring
                 Christ
                 by
                 putting
                 off
                 their
                 hats
                 ,
                 or
                 kneeling
                 before
                 his
                 Image
                 .
              
               And
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               with
               what
               Justice
               and
               Charity
               he
               does
               it
               ,
               before
               I
               proceed
               to
               examine
               particulars
               ,
               I
               shall
               convene
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               declare
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               Argument
               he
               judges
               this
               to
               be
               .
               If
               onely
               Topical
               ,
               or
               Probable
               ,
               what
               answer
               will
               he
               give
               to
               the
               Great
               Judge
               at
               the
               dreadful
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               for
               positively
               condemning
               
               his
               Spouse
               the
               Church
               for
               an
               Adulteress
               ,
               upon
               an
               account
               which
               himself
               acknowledges
               to
               be
               inevident
               and
               uncertain
               ?
               I
               believe
               ,
               himself
               would
               condemn
               that
               person
               for
               unjust
               and
               uncharitable
               ,
               who
               should
               positively
               charge
               the
               meanest
               mans
               Wife
               of
               Adultery
               upon
               the
               like
               account
               .
               If
               he
               judge
               it
               a
               Demonstration
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               cannot
               easily
               believe
               ,
               he
               seems
               to
               have
               taken
               such
               a
               Pique
               against
               the
               
                 Demonstrating
                 Way
              
               )
               then
               the
               Premisses
               must
               be
               evidently
               and
               
                 certainly
                 true
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Conclusion
               in
               virtue
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Impossible
                 to
                 be
                 false
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               he
               must
               have
               
                 greater
                 certainty
              
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               Idolatrous
               ,
               than
               he
               hath
               (
               if
               he
               be
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               with
               his
               Friend
               Dr.
               Tillotson
               )
               of
               the
               
                 Scripture's
                 being
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               the
               
                 Sence
                 of
                 any
                 Text
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               for
               example
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 God
              
               ;
               for
               the
               said
               Doctor
               lays
               this
               down
               for
               his
               
                 Fundamental
                 Position
              
               in
               his
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               p.
               118.
               (
               and
               affirms
               it
               expresly
               of
               the
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               his
               Sermons
               )
               that
               
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 infallibly
                 certain
                 either
                 that
                 any
                 Book
                 is
                 so
                 ancient
                 as
                 it
                 pretends
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 whose
                 name
                 it
                 bears
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 passages
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 all
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               I
               infer
               yet
               farther
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               are
               
                 not
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 Sence
                 of
                 any
                 Text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 possibly
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 Himself
                 is
                 not
                 sure
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 forbidden
                 the
                 worshipping
                 himself
                 by
                 
                 Images
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               judge
               his
               own
               Argument
               to
               be
               a
               Demonstration
               ,
               nor
               consequently
               evidence
               sufficient
               to
               make
               out
               his
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               .
               But
               to
               come
               now
               to
               particulars
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 worship
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 which
                 God
                 himself
                 denies
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 terminated
                 on
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               wholly
               and
               
                 onely
                 on
                 the
                 Creature
              
               ,
               as
               he
               expresses
               it
               in
               the
               Context
               of
               his
               Discourse
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Major
               Proposition
               of
               his
               Syllogism
               ,
               and
               if
               this
               fail
               ,
               the
               Charge
               he
               builds
               upon
               it
               ,
               must
               needs
               fall
               .
               I
               asserted
               it
               in
               my
               Reply
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 absolutely
                 false
              
               ,
               
                 as
                 built
                 upon
                 a
                 mistake
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 humane
                 Acts
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 govern'd
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 they
                 swerve
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 cease
                 not
                 to
                 tend
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 Objects
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Gods
                 prohibition
                 of
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 but
                 hinders
                 not
                 the
                 Act
                 from
                 tending
                 whither
                 it
                 is
                 intended
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 I
                 gave
                 instances
                 in
                 the
                 Prayers
                 which
                 Thieves
                 and
                 Murderers
                 make
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 good
                 success
                 ;
                 the
                 Jew's
                 offering
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Blind
                 and
                 the
                 Lame
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 
                 Cain's
                 bringing
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 4.
                 3.
                 which
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 accept
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 I
                 shewed
                 were
                 notwithstanding
                 terminated
                 on
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 inferr'd
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 
                 he
                 falsely
                 supposes
                 )
                 should
                 have
                 forbidden
                 men
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 by
                 Images
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 worship
                 so
                 given
                 would
                 be
                 terminated
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               7.
               
               To
               shew
               the
               insufficiency
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               of
               this
               Answer
               ,
               he
               asserts
               ,
               that
               
                 where
                 God
                 hath
                 prohibited
                 any
                 particular
                 way
                 or
                 means
                 of
                 giving
                 Worship
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 Worship
                 so
                 given
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 terminated
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               to
               shew
               the
               Vanity
               and
               Impertinency
               of
               this
               Defence
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               this
               very
               Assertion
               of
               his
               ,
               quite
               changes
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               ;
               for
               his
               Charge
               being
               of
               real
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               that
               antecedently
               to
               any
               Prohibition
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               contending
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               doth
               
                 require
                 the
                 giving
                 the
                 Creature
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 onely
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               p.
               3.
               and
               by
               his
               asserting
               ,
               p.
               62.
               that
               
                 any
                 Image
                 being
                 made
                 so
                 far
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 do
                 how
                 down
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 thereby
                 become
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 is
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 :
              
               he
               now
               changes
               his
               Peremptory
               
                 [
                 cannot
                 be
                 terminated
                 on
                 God
                 ]
              
               into
               that
               Dwindling
               Expression
               of
               
                 [
                 It
                 cannot
              
               be
               said
               
                 to
                 be
                 terminated
                 on
                 God
              
               ]
               giving
               his
               Reader
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               his
               meaning
               now
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               Catholicks
               are
               really
               Idolaters
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               Worship
               so
               given
               by
               an
               Image
               antecedently
               to
               any
               Law
               forbidding
               it
               ;
               but
               denominatively
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 name
              
               
               onely
               ;
               and
               that
               upon
               account
               of
               a
               Law
               (
               suppos'd
               by
               him
               most
               falsely
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               make
               manifest
               in
               the
               following
               Discourse
               )
               to
               prohibit
               the
               giving
               Worship
               to
               God
               by
               bowing
               or
               kneeling
               before
               an
               Image
               .
               And
               lest
               we
               should
               any
               way
               doubt
               that
               this
               was
               his
               meaning
               ,
               himself
               in
               the
               contents
               of
               his
               First
               Chapter
               ,
               puts
               down
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Controversie
               between
               us
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 The
                 main
                 Question
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 God
                 hath
                 forbidden
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 himself
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 notion
              
               or
               (
               as
               he
               explicates
               it
               ,
               pag.
               57.
               )
               
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Idolatry
              
               ?
               It
               were
               worth
               the
               while
               to
               see
               the
               Doctor
               reconcile
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               put
               by
               himself
               ,
               with
               that
               Assertion
               of
               his
               above-cited
               ,
               pag.
               62.
               that
               
                 any
                 Image
                 being
                 made
                 so
                 far
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 do
                 bow
                 down
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 thereby
                 become
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 is
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 .
              
               The
               former
               supposes
               it
               to
               have
               the
               notion
               or
               name
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               its
               being
               forbidden
               :
               The
               later
               affirms
               it
               to
               be
               forbidden
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               its
               being
               Idolatry
               in
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               antecedently
               to
               any
               Prohibition
               .
               And
               in
               which
               sence
               soever
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               he
               take
               the
               Proposition
               in
               debate
               ,
               viz.
               
                 [
                 The
                 Worship
                 which
                 God
                 denies
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 terminated
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Image
                 ]
              
               it
               is
               evident
               he
               contradicts
               himself
               ;
               For
               if
               he
               mean
               that
               it
               
               cannot
               be
               terminated
               on
               God
               ,
               
                 antecedently
                 to
                 the
                 Prohibition
              
               ,
               because
               
                 any
                 Image
                 being
                 made
                 so
                 far
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 do
                 bow
                 down
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 thereby
                 become
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 is
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ,
              
               he
               must
               deny
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Prohibition
               which
               makes
               it
               to
               be
               terminated
               on
               the
               Image
               .
               And
               if
               he
               mean
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               terminated
               on
               God
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               prohibited
               by
               him
               to
               Worship
               Him
               by
               a●
               Image
               ,
               he
               must
               deny
               what
               he
               asserted
               before
               ,
               that
               
                 any
                 Image
                 being
                 made
                 so
                 far
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 do
                 bow
                 down
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
              
               THEREBY
               
                 become
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 and
              
               ON
               THAT
               ACCOUNT
               
                 is
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 .
              
               Let
               him
               extricate
               himself
               as
               well
               as
               he
               can
               out
               of
               this
               Labyrinth
               .
               I
               return
               to
               what
               he
               addes
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Worship
                 which
                 God
                 himself
                 denies
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 terminated
                 on
                 the
                 Creature
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               8.
               
               To
               vindicate
               this
               Assertion
               from
               the
               Note
               of
               Falshood
               I
               had
               fix'd
               upon
               it
               ,
               he
               lays
               down
               these
               three
               Propositions
               :
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 Worship
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 an
                 external
                 signification
                 of
                 Honour
                 and
                 Respect
                 .
              
               2.
               
               That
               
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 Honour
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 the
                 Intentions
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 declared
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Divine
                 Law
                 being
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Worship
                 all
                 prohibited
                 
                 ways
                 of
                 Worship
                 must
                 receive
                 that
                 denomination
                 which
                 God
                 himself
                 gives
                 them
                 :
                 As
                 ,
              
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 Treason
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Princes
                 Declaration
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 a
                 Sign-Post
                 with
                 the
                 Princes
                 Head
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 God
                 have
                 declared
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 himself
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 to
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 terminated
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 on
                 the
                 Image
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               Defence
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               amounts
               to
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               if
               God
               have
               forbidden
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               to
               bow
               down
               before
               any
               Image
               ,
               though
               with
               intention
               to
               Worship
               Him
               by
               it
               ,
               this
               Act
               of
               Worship
               must
               be
               called
               Idolatry
               ,
               because
               not
               mens
               Intentions
               ,
               but
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Worship
               .
               A
               rare
               Defence
               indeed
               !
               But
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               (
               although
               we
               should
               yield
               the
               Supposition
               to
               be
               as
               true
               as
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               viz.
               that
               God
               had
               forbidden
               it
               under
               that
               name
               )
               unless
               he
               can
               shew
               that
               words
               can
               never
               be
               taken
               Metaphorically
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               very
               definition
               of
               a
               thing
               must
               always
               necessarily
               go
               along
               with
               its
               name
               .
               What
               he
               charges
               upon
               us
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               
                 definition
                 of
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               viz.
               That
               
                 we
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Creature
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 onely
                 to
                 God.
              
               What
               he
               brings
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               supposed
               
                 extrinsecal
                 denomination
              
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               have
               called
               the
               Worshipping
               him
               by
               an
               Image
               Idolatry
               ,
               it
               must
               receive
               the
               name
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               therefore
               be
               terminated
               on
               the
               
               Image
               .
               And
               if
               this
               kind
               of
               arguing
               be
               good
               ,
               he
               may
               prove
               by
               the
               same
               Logick
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               worshipping
               a
               false
               God
               ,
               violates
               his
               Neighbours
               Bed
               ,
               because
               God
               himself
               calls
               the
               Worshipping
               a
               false
               God
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Adultery
               :
               And
               that
               he
               that
               wears
               a
               Sword
               with
               intention
               to
               defend
               his
               Prince
               ,
               hath
               a
               real
               intention
               against
               his
               Life
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Prince
               upon
               some
               occasion
               have
               forbidden
               to
               wear
               a
               Sword
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Treason
               .
               He
               that
               has
               but
               look'd
               over
               Aristotles
               Threshold
               ,
               knows
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               definition
               to
               the
               name
               ,
               the
               consequence
               is
               good
               ,
               because
               the
               Name
               is
               but
               a
               Note
               of
               the
               Nature
               or
               Essence
               of
               the
               Thing
               defined
               .
               But
               nothing
               more
               inconsequent
               than
               to
               argue
               from
               the
               Name
               to
               the
               Definition
               ,
               because
               the
               Name
               may
               be
               given
               upon
               the
               score
               of
               some
               similitude
               ,
               either
               intrinsecal
               or
               extrinsecal
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Nature
               or
               Essence
               ,
               which
               is
               properly
               signified
               by
               such
               a
               Name
               .
               The
               Doctor
               therefore
               (
               to
               give
               him
               his
               due
               )
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Charge
               ,
               argues
               like
               a
               
                 good
                 Logician
              
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               conclude
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               guilty
               of
               
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 because
              
               (
               he
               says
               )
               
                 she
                 requires
                 the
                 giving
                 to
                 the
                 Creature
                 the
                 Honour
                 due
                 onely
                 to
                 God.
              
               But
               he
               plays
               the
               
                 downright
                 Sophister
              
               in
               the
               close
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               prove
               that
               in
               worshipping
               God
               by
               an
               Image
               ,
               she
               gives
               to
               the
               Image
               the
               Honour
               due
               onely
               to
               Him
               ;
               because
               if
               God
               have
               given
               it
               the
               
               name
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               it
               must
               receive
               the
               denomination
               of
               Idolatry
               .
               Either
               he
               must
               make
               it
               out
               ,
               that
               a
               meer
               
                 Extrinsecal
                 Denomination
              
               has
               the
               miraculous
               power
               to
               reflect
               against
               Nature
               ,
               the
               Honour
               directed
               to
               God
               ,
               from
               Him
               to
               the
               Image
               ,
               or
               he
               must
               confess
               that
               Gods
               Prohibition
               of
               such
               Worship
               (
               if
               there
               were
               any
               )
               may
               make
               it
               indeed
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               but
               hinders
               not
               the
               Act
               from
               tending
               whither
               it
               was
               intended
               :
               and
               consequently
               if
               it
               be
               intended
               or
               directed
               by
               the
               Understanding
               and
               Will
               ,
               to
               God
               ,
               though
               after
               an
               unlawful
               manner
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               be
               terminated
               
                 on
                 God.
              
               Nor
               is
               this
               to
               make
               the
               
                 Intentions
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               for
               if
               God
               have
               forbidden
               himself
               to
               be
               Worshipped
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               the
               giving
               him
               such
               Worship
               will
               be
               a
               
                 dishonouring
                 of
                 Him
              
               ,
               though
               the
               Giver
               intend
               it
               never
               so
               much
               for
               his
               honour
               .
               Disobedience
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               sin
               ,
               and
               denominatively
               Idolatry
               (
               if
               forbidden
               under
               that
               name
               )
               but
               not
               a
               terminating
               the
               honour
               due
               to
               God
               upon
               the
               Image
               ,
               unless
               the
               Doctor
               think
               it
               a
               good
               Argument
               to
               prove
               the
               Fields
               and
               Trees
               to
               be
               
                 Merry
                 Companions
              
               ,
               because
               the
               Prophet
               says
               ,
               
                 The
                 Fields
                 are
                 joyful
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Trees
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 rejoyce
                 .
              
               These
               he
               will
               say
               are
               Metaphorical
               denominations
               ;
               and
               so
               must
               that
               of
               Idolatry
               be
               ,
               in
               his
               supposed
               Prohibition
               ,
               unless
               he
               can
               prove
               the
               Worship
               
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               terminated
               wholly
               on
               the
               Image
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Act
               it self
               to
               have
               in
               it
               the
               true
               nature
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               antecedently
               to
               such
               a
               denomination
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               9.
               
               As
               for
               that
               Courtly
               Comparison
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 Treason
                 in
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 a
                 Sign
                 .
                 Post
                 with
                 the
                 Princes
                 Head
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
              
               though
               with
               an
               intention
               to
               honour
               him
               by
               it
               ;
               (
               a
               most
               
                 self-denying
                 Ordinance
              
               I
               confess
               ,
               and
               not
               unlike
               to
               that
               
                 rare
                 example
                 of
                 Self-denyal
              
               to
               which
               himself
               so
               Religiously
               exhorts
               the
               Prelates
               of
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               of
               England
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               his
               Irenicum
               ,
               viz.
               
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 to
                 its
                 Primitive
                 State
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 by
                 retrenching
                 all
                 Exorbitancies
              
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               )
               
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 restoring
                 Presbyteries
                 )
              
               as
               the
               World
               is
               like
               to
               want
               such
               an
               unheard-of
               Example
               of
               Self-abnegation
               ,
               at
               least
               till
               Princes
               can
               be
               perswaded
               that
               the
               honour
               or
               dishonour
               done
               to
               their
               Pictures
               reflects
               not
               upon
               Them
               ;
               and
               that
               Act
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Law
              
               be
               repealed
               ,
               
                 (
                 L.
                 unica
                 .
                 cod
                 .
                 de
                 his
                 qui
                 ad
                 Statuas
                 )
              
               which
               declares
               it
               Treason
               for
               any
               man
               to
               deface
               his
               
                 Princes
                 Picture
              
               ;
               So
               ,
               were
               it
               enacted
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               hinder
               the
               Act
               of
               Reverence
               and
               Respect
               from
               being
               terminated
               upon
               the
               Prince
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               intended
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               10.
               
               To
               the
               Instances
               I
               gave
               in
               my
               Reply
               ,
               of
               
                 the
                 Prayers
                 which
                 Thieves
                 and
                 Murderers
                 make
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 good
                 success
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 offering
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Blind
                 and
                 Lame
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Cain's
                 offering
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 accept
              
               ;
               all
               which
               evidently
               shew
               that
               God's
               having
               forbidden
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               Worship
               ,
               hinders
               it
               not
               from
               being
               terminated
               on
               him
               :
               All
               that
               he
               answers
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               these
               
                 Instances
                 do
                 not
                 suppose
                 any
                 prohibited
                 Object
                 ,
                 or
                 Means
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               supposeth
               the
               
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 an
                 Image
              
               doth
               .
               And
               here
               again
               he
               falls
               into
               the
               same
               Contradiction
               as
               before
               ,
               viz.
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               by
               an
               Image
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Image
               is
               made
               the
               whole
               and
               sole
               object
               of
               Worship
               .
               But
               to
               conclude
               this
               point
               :
               'T
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Image
               is
               not
               made
               the
               Object
               of
               Worship
               by
               the
               Intention
               of
               him
               that
               gives
               it
               ;
               which
               (
               says
               Dr.
               
                 Taylor
                 )
                 is
                 that
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 principally
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 solely
                 takes
                 estimate
                 of
                 humane
                 actions
                 )
              
               for
               what
               he
               intends
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               Worship
               God
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Intention
               not
               making
               it
               the
               Object
               of
               Worship
               ,
               an
               Extrinsecal
               Denomination
               from
               a
               Law
               forbidding
               ,
               (
               if
               there
               were
               any
               such
               )
               cannot
               make
               it
               to
               
                 be
                 so
              
               ,
               nor
               hinder
               the
               Act
               from
               being
               terminated
               on
               God
               ,
               its
               intended
               Object
               .
               'T
               is
               manifest
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Major
                 Proposition
              
               of
               the
               Argument
               brought
               by
               him
               to
               prove
               
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               viz.
               That
               
                 the
                 Worship
                 which
                 God
                 denies
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 terminated
                 on
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
              
               is
               absolutely
               false
               ;
               and
               consequently
               all
               that
               he
               builds
               upon
               it
               ,
               falls
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               But
               this
               was
               but
               a
               Prelude
               to
               usher
               in
               his
               Minor
               ,
               viz.
               That
               
                 God
                 not
                 onely
                 denies
                 to
                 receive
                 Worship
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 but
                 threatens
                 severaly
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 that
                 give
                 it
                 .
              
               Upon
               this
               it
               is
               he
               lays
               the
               main
               stress
               of
               his
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               ;
               how
               inconsequently
               (
               though
               supposed
               to
               be
               as
               he
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               a
               Prohibition
               )
               I
               have
               shewed
               already
               ,
               and
               shall
               make
               yet
               more
               apparent
               ,
               by
               laying
               open
               the
               nullity
               of
               the
               Proofs
               he
               brings
               to
               maintain
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 mystery
                 of
                 making
                 the
                 same
                 Proposition
                 sometimes
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 none
                 .
                 No
                 express
                 Text
                 against
                 Worshipping
                 God
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 .
                 His
                 first
                 Proof
                 from
                 the
                 Terms
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 manifes●ly
                 groundless
                 .
                 The
                 Argument
                 from
                 St.
                 Austin's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Septuagints
                 translating
                 the
                 word
                 Pesel
                 ,
                 Idol
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Image
                 ,
                 re-inforced
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               WHat
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               in
               the
               first
               place
               here
               ,
               is
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               that
               Dr.
               St.
               will
               undertake
               to
               prove
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
              
               (
               according
               to
               his
               reckoning
               )
               
                 expresly
                 prohibited
                 the
                 giving
                 any
                 Worship
                 to
                 himself
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 .
              
               This
               is
               what
               upon
               his
               Second
               Thoughts
               (
               for
               the
               term
               expresly
               was
               not
               in
               his
               FIRST
               Answer
               )
               he
               undertakes
               to
               prove
               :
               And
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               to
               see
               it
               drop
               now
               from
               his
               Pen
               ,
               who
               on
               the
               one
               side
               asserts
               Scripture
               (
               doubtless
               express
               Scripture
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 most
                 certain
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               denies
               (
               as
               I
               shewed
               above
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               )
               any
               thing
               to
               b●
               an
               
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 acknowledged
                 
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 by
                 Rome
                 it self
                 .
              
               What
               may
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               be
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               expresly
               revealed
               in
               Scripture
               that
               God
               is
               not
               to
               be
               worshipped
               by
               an
               Image
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               If
               it
               be
               
                 not
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 by
                 Rome
                 it self
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               
                 no
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               an
               
                 Inferiour
                 Truth
              
               or
               
                 Pious
                 Opinion
              
               ,
               yet
               such
               as
               neither
               himself
               nor
               any
               man
               else
               is
               bound
               to
               believe
               there
               is
               a
               jot
               of
               Truth
               in
               it
               .
               Is
               it
               then
               ,
               or
               is
               it
               not
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               that
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 ?
              
               If
               it
               be
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               't
               is
               false
               what
               he
               asserts
               so
               stiffly
               in
               his
               
                 Rational
                 Account
              
               ,
               p.
               54.
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 makes
                 no
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 but
                 what
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 by
                 Rome
                 it self
                 .
              
               If
               it
               be
               not
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               't
               is
               false
               what
               he
               affirms
               so
               positively
               here
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               
                 expresly
                 prohibited
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 .
              
               Which
               side
               soever
               he
               takes
               ,
               't
               is
               manifest
               he
               contradicts
               himself
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               perhaps
               his
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               what
               at
               one
               time
               is
               but
               an
               
                 Inferiour
                 Truth
              
               ,
               must
               at
               another
               be
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               may
               serve
               to
               the
               different
               ends
               and
               purposes
               he
               has
               designed
               to
               himself
               .
               And
               here
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               ,
               lies
               the
               Knack
               ,
               or
               (
               if
               you
               will
               give
               it
               so
               venerable
               a
               name
               )
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               business
               .
               When
               the
               Hedge
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               (
               viz.
               Subscription
               to
               her
               39
               Articles
               )
               must
               be
               broken
               down
               for
               
               the
               good
               Brethren
               the
               Nonconformists
               to
               enter
               in
               ,
               and
               ravage
               without
               scruple
               her
               Rights
               and
               Revenues
               ,
               so
               many
               of
               the
               said
               Articles
               as
               are
               not
               owned
               by
               Rome
               it self
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               company
               of
               
                 Inferious
                 Truths
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Pious
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 not
              
               to
               be
               
                 assented
                 to
              
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               be
               opposed
               for
               Unity's
               sake
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               to
               be
               charged
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               (
               the
               Pretence
               
                 with
                 which
                 Ignorant
                 Preachers
              
               ,
               says
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               ,
               (
               Just
               Weights
               ,
               
                 p.
                 128.
                 )
                 drive
                 their
                 Factions
                 )
              
               then
               they
               are
               no
               more
               
                 Infericur
                 Truths
              
               ,
               but
               Articles
               of
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 expresly
              
               revealed
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
               Now
               ,
               would
               an
               Impartial
               Reader
               (
               to
               use
               Dr.
               
               Taylor
               's
               expression
               upon
               another
               occasion
               )
               say
               upon
               
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 kindly
                 done
                 ,
              
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               unhallow
               so
               many
               of
               the
               39
               Articles
               as
               are
               not
               owned
               by
               her
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               down
               into
               the
               Class
               of
               
                 Inferiour
                 Truths
              
               ,
               to
               stitch
               up
               the
               Rent
               made
               by
               the
               Nonconformists
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               And
               then
               to
               consecrate
               them
               again
               so
               easily
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               one
               definitive
               word
               [
               Expresly
               ]
               into
               
                 Divine
                 Revelations
              
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Breach
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               from
               her
               yet
               wider
               .
               But
               what
               cannot
               an
               
                 Irenical
                 Compliance
              
               with
               one
               Party
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Polemical
                 Animosity
              
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               calls
               it
               )
               Faction
               with
               another
               do
               ▪
               When
               the
               same
               Proposition
               as
               it
               respects
               
               the
               former
               ,
               shall
               be
               rank'd
               onely
               amongst
               
                 Inferiour
                 Truths
              
               ,
               which
               none
               are
               obliged
               to
               assent
               to
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               oppugns
               the
               latter
               ,
               shall
               be
               raised
               to
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               all
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               ?
               Here
               then
               lies
               the
               Mystery
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Proposition
               ,
               viz.
               That
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
              
               taken
               Irenically
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               Paci●i●k
               Temper
               ,
               is
               but
               an
               Inferiour
               Truth
               ,
               because
               not
               owned
               to
               be
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               but
               taken
               Polemically
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               ●a●like
               Humour
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               because
               expresly
               (
               as
               he
               says
               )
               revealed
               in
               Scripture
               .
               And
               if
               he
               will
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               let
               us
               see
               how
               he
               goes
               about
               to
               prove
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Our
                 Contr●versie
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               p.
               58.
               
                 being
                 〈◊〉
                 about
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 ways
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 Terms
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 express●d
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Reason
                 annexed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 Th●se
                 whom
                 we
                 believe
                 best
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 and
                 interpret
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               he
               will
               prove
               from
               every
               one
               of
               these
               
                 three
                 ways
              
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               expresly
               prohibited
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 Commandment
              
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               an
               Image
               .
               It
               were
               well
               ,
               he
               would
               tell
               us
               here
               first
               ,
               what
               he
               understands
               by
               the
               term
               Expresly
               .
               For
               if
               he
               calls
               that
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               an
               express
               Text
               ,
               which
               
                 of
                 it self
              
               is
               
                 absolutely
                 clear
              
               and
               manifest
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               St.
               Austin
               says
               ,
               
                 (
                 de
                 unit
                 .
                 E●●l
              
               .
               
               c.
               19.
               )
               
                 Non
                 eget
                 Interprete
                 ,
                 needs
                 no
                 Interpreter
              
               ;
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               (
               and
               those
               other
               Learned
               Men
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               see
               no
               better
               than
               he
               )
               have
               reason
               to
               lament
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               Eye-sight
               .
               But
               if
               he
               mean
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               clear
               and
               
                 manifest
                 to
                 himself
              
               ,
               they
               may
               hope
               they
               see
               as
               well
               as
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               though
               they
               see
               the
               quite
               contrary
               ;
               unless
               They
               will
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               wrought
               upon
               by
               his
               stout
               asserting
               it
               to
               be
               clear
               and
               manifest
               ;
               as
               the
               Travellers
               were
               by
               Polus
               in
               Erasmus
               his
               Exorcismus
               ,
               when
               pretending
               that
               he
               saw
               a
               huge
               Dragon
               with
               ●iery
               Horns
               in
               the
               Sky
               ,
               by
               avouching
               it
               strongly
               ,
               and
               pointing
               expresly
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               he
               forced
               them
               (
               out
               of
               shame
               not
               to
               see
               so
               perspicuous
               a
               thing
               )
               to
               confess
               that
               they
               saw
               it
               also
               .
               That
               it
               is
               not
               
                 absolutely
                 clear
              
               and
               
                 manifest
                 of
                 it self
              
               ,
               the
               pains
               and
               the
               ways
               he
               takes
               to
               make
               it
               out
               ,
               sufficiently
               evince
               .
               And
               whether
               it
               be
               clear
               and
               manifest
               even
               
                 to
                 himself
              
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               doubt
               ;
               because
               the
               Proposition
               in
               debate
               ,
               [
               viz.
               
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 prohibited
                 the
                 worshipping
                 himself
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ]
              
               not
               being
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               for
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               obliges
               no
               man
               to
               assent
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               onely
               not
               to
               oppose
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               assent
               to
               that
               which
               he
               sees
               to
               be
               clear
               and
               manifest
               .
               Such
               frequent
               
               self-contradictions
               are
               the
               natural
               Consequences
               of
               a
               Discourse
               not
               grounded
               upon
               Truth
               ;
               And
               although
               the
               Reader
               may
               think
               I
               take
               a
               delight
               to
               discover
               them
               in
               my
               Adversary
               ,
               yet
               I
               can
               assure
               him
               't
               is
               a
               much
               greater
               Grief
               to
               me
               to
               see
               so
               subtil
               a
               Wit
               so
               often
               entangled
               in
               them
               .
               The
               fault
               is
               in
               the
               Couse
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               managed
               without
               falling
               into
               them
               .
               But
               as
               St.
               Austin
               says
               ,
               
                 Quis
                 coegit
                 ers
                 malam
                 causam
                 habere
                 ?
              
               Who
               forced
               him
               and
               his
               Partizans
               to
               engage
               in
               a
               bad
               Cause
               ?
               Nothing
               of
               Faith
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               true
               which
               he
               tells
               us
               in
               his
               
                 Rational
                 Account
              
               :
               Nothing
               of
               Reason
               as
               I
               shall
               shew
               in
               the
               Examination
               of
               his
               Proofs
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               first
               way
               he
               takes
               to
               prove
               that
               
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 hath
                 expresly
                 prohibited
                 the
                 giving
                 any
                 Worship
                 to
                 himself
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
              
               is
               from
               
                 the
                 Terms
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 expressed
                 .
              
               And
               what
               are
               they
               in
               the
               Protestants
               own
               Translation
               
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 4
                 ?
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 unto
                 thee
                 any
                 graven
                 Image
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 likeness
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 bow
                 down
                 thy self
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 serve
                 them
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               Terms
               in
               which
               the
               Law
               is
               expressed
               ,
               and
               where
               I
               pray
               ,
               is
               it
               expressed
               here
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 give
                 any
                 Worship
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 ?
              
               The
               first
               part
               touches
               not
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               nor
               of
               God
               himself
               
                 by
                 them
              
               ;
               but
               onely
               the
               making
               them
               ;
               and
               gives
               matter
               to
               Divines
               to
               dispute
               whether
               
               it
               be
               forbidden
               by
               this
               Commandment
               to
               make
               any
               Image
               or
               any
               Likeness
               at
               all
               ?
               A
               thing
               in
               which
               Catholicks
               and
               Protestants
               are
               equally
               concerned
               .
               The
               second
               forbids
               indeed
               in
               express
               terms
               ,
               to
               bow
               our selves
               down
               to
               the
               
                 Images
                 themselves
              
               ,
               but
               speaks
               not
               
                 one
                 word
              
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               or
               unlawfulness
               of
               worshipping
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               by
               them
               .
               So
               that
               in
               case
               we
               have
               not
               here
               another
               of
               the
               Doctors
               Identical
               Propositions
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 to
                 treat
                 a
                 matter
                 expresly
              
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               in
               other
               words
               ,
               as
               
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               to
               worship
               God
               himself
               before
               or
               by
               an
               Image
               ,
               is
               not
               expresly
               prohibited
               in
               this
               Commandment
               .
               Let
               the
               Protestant
               Reader
               consider
               this
               well
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               himself
               to
               be
               deluded
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               words
               .
               To
               bow
               our selves
               down
               to
               the
               Images
               themselves
               ,
               without
               any
               Relation
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Concession
               
                 of
                 all
              
               to
               worship
               them
               instead
               of
               God.
               And
               is
               it
               all
               one
               
                 to
                 worship
                 an
                 Image
                 instead
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 himself
                 by
                 bowing
                 before
                 an
                 Image
                 ?
              
               The
               difference
               is
               
                 too
                 palpable
              
               not
               to
               be
               seen
               by
               any
               one
               who
               hath
               not
               the
               natural
               Conceptions
               of
               his
               mind
               corrupted
               by
               an
               over-eager
               desire
               to
               pursue
               at
               any
               rate
               so
               unjust
               and
               uncharitable
               a
               Charge
               as
               that
               of
               Idolatry
               .
               The
               Jews
               we
               know
               did
               worship
               God
               by
               bowing
               down
               before
               the
               Ark
               and
               the
               Cherubims
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               did
               not
               worship
               
                 them
                 instead
                 
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               if
               the
               Doctor
               will
               needs
               contend
               that
               this
               was
               a
               particular
               dispensation
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               lawfully
               bow
               down
               before
               the
               Ark
               and
               the
               Cherubims
               ,
               to
               worship
               God
               ;
               he
               must
               acknowledge
               the
               Precept
               (
               if
               it
               were
               so
               )
               as
               to
               that
               part
               of
               
                 not
                 worshipping
                 God
                 by
                 bowing
                 before
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               have
               been
               Natural
               ,
               for
               then
               God
               had
               dispens'd
               with
               them
               in
               committing
               real
               Idolatry
               ;
               but
               Ceremonial
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               to
               oblige
               Christians
               ,
               unless
               he
               will
               engage
               them
               also
               in
               the
               observance
               of
               all
               the
               Ceremonial
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
               Taking
               then
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               Law
               as
               translated
               by
               Protestants
               themselves
               in
               favour
               of
               their
               own
               Cause
               ,
               't
               is
               manifest
               that
               to
               
                 worship
                 God
                 by
                 an
                 Image
              
               ,
               is
               
                 not
                 expresly
                 prohibited
              
               ,
               because
               
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 spoken
                 of
              
               in
               that
               Commandment
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               What
               I
               asserted
               to
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               ,
               That
               
                 God
                 forbad
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Worship
                 to
                 Idols
                 .
              
               To
               prove
               this
               ,
               I
               urged
               1.
               
               The
               Judgment
               of
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               who
               makes
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 to
                 thy self
                 any
                 graven
                 thing
                 ,
              
               &c.
               to
               be
               but
               an
               explication
               of
               the
               immediately
               foregoing
               ones
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Gods
                 before
                 me
                 .
              
               2.
               
               That
               the
               word
               Pesel
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               in
               
                 Latin
                 Sculptile
              
               ,
               (
               a
               graven
               thing
               )
               was
               used
               in
               Scripture
               to
               signifie
               an
               Idol
               ,
               and
               particularly
               was
               translated
               by
               the
               Septuagint
               in
               this
               very
               
               place
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 to
                 thy self
                 an
                 Idol
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               the
               First
               he
               answers
               (
               pag.
               99
               ,
               )
               by
               asking
               ,
               How
               
                 am
                 I
                 sure
                 this
                 was
                 St.
                 Austin's
                 constant
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 since
                 in
                 his
                 later
                 Writings
                 he
                 reckons
                 up
                 the
                 Commandments
                 as
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 him
                 ?
              
               But
               before
               I
               reply
               to
               this
               Demand
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               convenient
               to
               lay
               down
               what
               was
               S.
               
               Austin's
               Judgment
               in
               his
               former
               Writing
               ,
               concerning
               the
               dividing
               of
               the
               Commandments
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               his
               LXXI
               Question
               upon
               Exodus
               ,
               he
               treats
               this
               Point
               expresly
               ,
               and
               at
               large
               ,
               viz.
               Whether
               three
               Commandments
               onely
               are
               to
               be
               assigned
               to
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               and
               seven
               to
               the
               second
               ?
               Or
               four
               to
               the
               First
               ,
               and
               six
               onely
               to
               the
               Second
               ?
               And
               he
               gives
               his
               Resolution
               in
               these
               words
               .
               
                 Those
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   assign
                
                 four
                 
                   to
                   the
                   First
                   Table
                   ,
                   will
                   have
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                
                 [
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 to
                 thy self
                 an
                 Idol
                 ;
                 where
                 Idols
                 are
                 forbidden
                 to
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   distinct
                   Precept
                   from
                   the
                   foregoing
                   words
                   ,
                
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Gods
                 besides
                 me
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   these
                   other
                   words
                
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 covet
                 thy
                 Neighbors
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 covet
                 thy
                 Neighbors
                 house
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                
                 second
                 
                   Table
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   but
                
                 One.
                 
                   Those
                   who
                   assign
                   but
                
                 Three
                 
                   to
                   the
                
                 First
                 
                   Table
                   ,
                   make
                
                 whatever
                 is
                 commanded
                 concerning
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 One
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 nothing
                 else
                 
                 be
                 worshipped
                 for
                 God
                 besides
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   to
                   be
                   but
                
                 One
                 
                   Precept
                   :
                   and
                   divide
                   the
                   last
                   words
                   of
                   the
                
                 Second
                 
                   Table
                   into
                
                 Two
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   that
                
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 covet
                 thy
                 Neighbors
                 Wife
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   one
                   Commandment
                   ;
                   and
                
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 covet
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 ,
                 
                   another
                   .
                   Yet
                   neither
                   of
                   them
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   Commandments
                   being
                
                 Ten
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   this
                   the
                   Scripture
                   it self
                   witnesseth
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                
                 says
                 He
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   seems
                
                 more
                 congruous
                 
                   to
                   divide
                   them
                   into
                
                 Three
                 and
                 Seven
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   those
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   God
                   seem
                   to
                   insinuate
                   a
                
                 Trinity
                 
                   of
                   Persons
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   more
                   attentively
                   look
                   into
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   in
                
                 reality
                 
                   the
                   very
                
                 same
                 
                   thing
                   is
                   more
                   perfectly
                   explicated
                   ,
                   when
                
                 Idols
                 are
                 forbidden
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   was
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   forgoing
                   words
                   ,
                
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Gods
                 besides
                 me
                 .
              
               Thus
               S.
               Austin
               .
               And
               then
               having
               shown
               the
               last
               words
               of
               the
               Second
               Table
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 covet
                 thy
                 Neighbours
                 wife
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 covet
                 thy
                 Neighbours
                 house
                 ,
              
               &c.
               to
               be
               two
               distinct
               Precepts
               from
               the
               distinct
               Prohibitions
               ,
               
                 [
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
              
               ]
               answerable
               to
               the
               different
               nature
               of
               the
               Sins
               forbidden
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 
                   But
                   as
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   forbidden
                   by
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Gods
                 besides
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   apparent
                   that
                   a
                   more
                   diligent
                   execution
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   is
                   imported
                   by
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   follow
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   what
                   does
                   that
                   Prohibition
                   belong
                   ,
                
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 to
                 thy self
                 and
                 Idol
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 any
                 similitude
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 Heaven
                 above
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 adore
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 serve
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   to
                
                 that
                 
                   which
                   was
                   said
                   before
                
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Gods
                 before
                 me
                 ?
              
               These
               are
               the
               Words
               and
               the
               Discourse
               of
               S.
               Austin
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               note
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               he
               translates
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 to
                 thy self
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
              
               not
               an
               Image
               ,
               as
               Protestants
               do
               very
               artificially
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               Assertion
               seem
               more
               plausible
               .
               2.
               
               That
               he
               makes
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               be
               the
               forbidding
               to
               give
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               to
               Idols
               .
               3.
               
               That
               he
               does
               not
               make
               it
               a
               distinct
               Precept
               from
               the
               foregoing
               words
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Gods
                 besides
                 me
                 ,
              
               but
               onely
               a
               more
               particular
               and
               
                 perfect
                 explication
              
               of
               them
               .
               So
               that
               if
               the
               Judgment
               of
               S.
               Austin
               be
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               dividing
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               he
               stands
               on
               the
               Catholick's
               side
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               the
               Protestant's
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               This
               Dr.
               St.
               saw
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               therefore
               found
               no
               other
               way
               to
               evade
               the
               weight
               of
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               but
               to
               call
               me
               to
               Account
               how
               
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 his
                 constant
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 since
                 in
                 his
                 latter
                 Writings
              
               (
               upon
               his
               bare
               word
               you
               must
               take
               it
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               place
               to
               prove
               it
               )
               
                 he
                 reckons
                 up
                 the
                 Commandments
                 as
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 him
                 ?
              
               He
               would
               seem
               〈◊〉
               these
               last
               words
               to
               in●inuate
               as
               if
               S.
               Austin
               
               had
               changed
               his
               Judgment
               upon
               consideration
               of
               
                 what
                 other
                 Fathers
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 him
              
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               mention
               of
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               those
               later
               Writings
               cited
               by
               himself
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               former
               cited
               by
               me
               ,
               't
               is
               plain
               that
               he
               had
               considered
               the
               Opinion
               of
               those
               other
               Fathers
               before
               him
               (
               concerning
               the
               dividing
               the
               Commandments
               as
               Protestants
               do
               now
               )
               and
               that
               notwithstanding
               their
               Sentiment
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               he
               rejected
               it
               as
               less
               congruous
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               natures
               of
               the
               things
               forbidden
               .
               This
               then
               was
               a
               pretty
               Artifice
               to
               amuze
               the
               Reader
               ,
               instead
               of
               speaking
               to
               the
               Point
               .
               But
               to
               come
               to
               his
               demand
               ,
               How
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               S.
               Austin
               remained
               constant
               in
               this
               Judgment
               ,
               Let
               us
               first
               see
               what
               the
               words
               are
               in
               the
               place
               to
               which
               he
               refers
               us
               in
               his
               Margin
               ,
               
                 Who
                 will
                 say
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               Austin
               )
               (
               Contra
               duas
               Ep.
               Pelag.
               li.
               3.
               c.
               4.
               )
               
                 that
                 Christians
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 onely
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 with
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Idol
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 that
                 Parents
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 ,
                 that
                 Adulteries
                 ,
                 Murders
                 ,
                 Thes●s
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 ,
                 that
                 false
                 witness
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 Wife
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 coveted
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               Austin
               .
               And
               his
               Intention
               here
               was
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               to
               recapitulate
               the
               Duties
               enjoyned
               in
               
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               which
               Christians
               are
               bound
               to
               observe
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               his
               first
               words
               ,
               
                 Who
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 Christians
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
              
               &c.
               2.
               
               From
               the
               occasion
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               answer
               the
               Calumny
               of
               the
               Pelagians
               ,
               who
               accused
               him
               for
               asserting
               .
               That
               
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 justifie
                 the
                 Observers
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 cause
                 of
                 sin
                 .
              
               3.
               
               From
               his
               leaving
               out
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Sabboth
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               commanded
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               before
               excepted
               .
               This
               was
               his
               Intention
               in
               the
               place
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               meddle
               at
               all
               with
               the
               manner
               how
               the
               Commandments
               are
               to
               be
               divided
               ;
               for
               whether
               Four
               be
               assigned
               to
               the
               First
               Table
               ,
               and
               Six
               to
               the
               Second
               ;
               or
               Three
               onely
               to
               the
               First
               ,
               and
               Seven
               to
               the
               Second
               ,
               the
               Duties
               which
               Christians
               are
               bound
               to
               observe
               ,
               are
               still
               the
               same
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Doctor
               has
               no
               more
               ground
               from
               hence
               to
               say
               that
               St.
               Austin
               divides
               them
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               as
               Protestants
               do
               ,
               than
               he
               has
               from
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               set
               down
               in
               Exodus
               ,
               where
               although
               the
               Commandments
               are
               expresly
               said
               to
               be
               Ten
               ;
               yet
               how
               many
               belong
               to
               the
               First
               Table
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               to
               the
               Second
               ,
               is
               not
               specified
               .
               Concerning
               this
               ,
               he
               had
               delivered
               his
               Judgment
               professedly
               in
               the
               place
               cited
               by
               me
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               same
               which
               Catholicks
               at
               this
               day
               follow
               ;
               
               and
               if
               the
               Doctor
               question'd
               the
               Constancy
               of
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               any
               man
               of
               Reason
               would
               think
               it
               had
               been
               his
               part
               to
               shew
               he
               had
               chang'd
               it
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               ask
               his
               Adversary
               how
               he
               is
               sure
               he
               had
               not
               done
               so
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               bring
               nothing
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               matter
               it self
               in
               dispute
               .
               This
               I
               confess
               is
               a
               new
               way
               of
               answering
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               readiest
               I
               ever
               met
               with
               ,
               excepting
               that
               of
               denying
               them
               .
               Whether
               it
               be
               as
               Good
               as
               New
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               if
               it
               be
               allowed
               for
               good
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               to
               do
               ,
               when
               an
               express
               Testimony
               is
               alledged
               out
               of
               any
               Father
               for
               any
               point
               in
               Controversie
               ,
               but
               to
               stand
               up
               and
               ask
               the
               Alledger
               confidently
               ,
               
                 How
                 he
                 is
                 sure
              
               that
               the
               Father
               did
               not
               afterwards
               change
               his
               mind
               ,
               in
               his
               later
               Writings
               ,
               although
               he
               speak
               not
               at
               all
               to
               that
               Question
               in
               them
               .
               As
               for
               the
               particular
               point
               in
               debate
               ,
               viz.
               Whether
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 to
                 thee
                 a
                 graven
                 thing
                 ,
              
               be
               to
               be
               taken
               according
               to
               S.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 not
              
               as
               a
               distinct
               Commandment
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               explication
               onely
               of
               the
               fore-going
               words
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Gods
                 besides
                 me
                 ?
              
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               have
               his
               Judgment
               professedly
               for
               me
               in
               his
               former
               Writings
               ,
               and
               having
               possession
               on
               my
               side
               ,
               I
               am
               yet
               farther
               sure
               ,
               that
               I
               ought
               not
               in
               justice
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               the
               Doctor
               can
               bring
               some
               better
               evidence
               out
               of
               his
               later
               Writings
               ,
               than
               a
               bare
               
               recital
               of
               the
               Commandments
               ;
               this
               being
               in
               plain
               terms
               no
               other
               than
               to
               beg
               the
               Question
               .
               The
               Reader
               may
               note
               here
               also
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               for
               himself
               ,
               the
               sense
               S.
               Austin
               gives
               of
               the
               Law
               (
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               distinct
               Precept
               or
               no
               )
               is
               the
               very
               same
               I
               gave
               in
               my
               Reply
               ,
               
                 ut
                 Idolum
                 non
                 colatur
              
               ,
               that
               an
               Idol
               is
               not
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
               And
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               ,
               
                 his
                 Judgment
              
               is
               to
               be
               preferr'd
               before
               Calvin's
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               next
               thing
               I
               insisted
               upon
               to
               shew
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               be
               the
               forbidding
               to
               
                 give
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
              
               was
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               Pesel
               in
               Scripture
               to
               signifie
               an
               Idol
               ,
               and
               particularly
               its
               being
               translated
               so
               in
               this
               very
               place
               by
               the
               Septuagint
               .
               To
               this
               he
               returns
               a
               double
               Answer
               .
               1.
               
               That
               
                 supposing
                 it
                 signified
                 onely
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 added
                 another
                 Word
                 of
                 as
                 large
                 a
                 signification
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 (
                 Themuna
                 )
                 SIMILITUDE
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               for
               how
               large
               soever
               its
               signification
               be
               ,
               when
               taken
               by
               it self
               ,
               yet
               in
               our
               present
               case
               ,
               it
               is
               limited
               by
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 serve
                 them
                 ,
              
               to
               signifie
               the
               likeness
               of
               something
               which
               is
               made
               to
               be
               worshipped
               as
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               Idol
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               
                 Thorndike
                 (
                 Epilog
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               p.
               361.
               )
               well
               observes
               ,
               
               
                 Tertullian
                 contr
                 .
                 Marcion
                 ,
                 li.
                 2.
                 c.
                 22.
                 manifestly
                 affirms
                 ,
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 Brazen
                 Serpent
                 and
                 Cherubins
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 made
                 for
                 Idols
                 ,
                 alledging
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Precept
                 ,
              
               [
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               worship
               them
               ,
               nor
               serve
               them
               ]
               for
               a
               Restriction
               
                 limiting
                 the
              
               Generality
               of
               a
               Carved
               Image
               .
               
                 And
                 this
                 Opinion
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ;
               
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
              
               But
               
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
              
               ,
               saith
               Dr.
               
                 St.
                 are
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 largest
                 signification
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 sense
                 be
                 limited
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 narrow
                 acceptation
                 of
                 one
                 word
                 mentioned
                 therein
                 ?
              
               Instances
               I
               doubt
               not
               may
               be
               brought
               of
               Humane
               Laws
               ,
               in
               which
               words
               of
               the
               largest
               signification
               are
               frequently
               put
               in
               ,
               (
               and
               to
               purpose
               too
               )
               when
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               Law-maker
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               understood
               according
               to
               the
               narrower
               signification
               of
               some
               other
               word
               or
               words
               in
               the
               Law.
               And
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               it
               was
               not
               done
               to
               
                 no
                 purpose
              
               ,
               in
               the
               present
               Law
               under
               debate
               ,
               I
               must
               desire
               him
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               the
               Heathens
               (
               as
               
                 Origen
                 Hom.
                 8.
                 in
                 Exod.
              
               20.
               and
               
                 Theodoret
                 Q.
                 38.
                 in
                 Exod.
              
               tell
               us
               ,
               when
               they
               expound
               this
               very
               Commandment
               )
               had
               two
               sorts
               of
               
                 Images
                 ;
                 some
              
               which
               were
               purely
               sigments
               or
               Fictions
               of
               their
               own
               Brain
               ,
               made
               to
               represent
               what
               had
               no
               existence
               but
               in
               their
               own
               Imaginations
               ,
               as
               
                 Sphynxes
                 ,
                 Tritons
                 ,
                 Centaurs
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               and
               others
               ,
               which
               were
               made
               to
               represent
               such
               
               things
               as
               had
               a
               real
               and
               substantial
               being
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 Stars
              
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               things
               ,
               which
               they
               esteemed
               and
               worshipped
               as
               Gods.
               And
               although
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 Idol
              
               ]
               as
               it
               is
               generally
               taken
               ,
               be
               used
               to
               signifie
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               falsely
               esteemed
               and
               worshipped
               as
               a
               God
               ,
               whether
               real
               or
               imaginary
               ,
               yet
               the
               former
               onely
               of
               those
               Images
               ,
               say
               these
               Fathers
               ,
               are
               signified
               in
               this
               Law
               by
               the
               word
               Idol
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               by
               the
               word
               Similitude
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               appears
               that
               the
               term
               Similitude
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               is
               neither
               taken
               in
               its
               largest
               extent
               ,
               to
               signifie
               any
               Image
               or
               Representation
               whatsoever
               ,
               though
               with
               relation
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ;
               nor
               yet
               in
               the
               narrowest
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               Idol
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               an
               Image
               as
               is
               made
               to
               represent
               for
               Worship
               ,
               a
               Figment
               that
               has
               no
               real
               Being
               ;
               but
               in
               a
               middle
               acception
               ,
               for
               an
               Image
               or
               resemblance
               of
               some
               real
               thing
               ,
               but
               falsely
               imagined
               to
               be
               a
               God.
               And
               it
               was
               to
               the
               purpose
               that
               the
               Law
               should
               be
               thus
               enlarged
               for
               the
               Instruction
               of
               a
               people
               so
               rude
               and
               prone
               to
               all
               kind
               of
               Idolatry
               as
               the
               Jews
               were
               :
               But
               supposing
               the
               Law
               to
               be
               Natural
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               part
               Ceremonial
               ,
               it
               was
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               to
               put
               the
               word
               Similitude
               in
               its
               largest
               meaning
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               signifying
               any
               
                 Image
                 what
                 soever
                 ,
                 though
                 made
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
              
               ;
               when
               God
               
               himself
               commanded
               the
               Ark
               and
               the
               Cherubins
               to
               be
               made
               for
               
                 that
                 respect
              
               .
               What
               the
               Doctor
               should
               prove
               (
               and
               it
               is
               his
               part
               at
               present
               to
               prove
               )
               against
               these
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               General
               Sense
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
              
               for
               so
               many
               hundred
               years
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               Similitude
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               so
               here
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               any
               Image
               made
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               But
               all
               the
               Proof
               he
               brings
               ,
               is
               a
               confident
               
                 I
                 confess
                 it
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 my
                 mind
                 how
                 God
                 should
                 have
                 forbidden
                 it
                 by
                 more
                 express
                 and
                 emphatical
                 words
                 than
                 he
                 hath
                 done
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               his
               own
               words
               ,
               (
               p.
               60.
               )
               that
               
                 God
                 forbids
                 any
                 Image
                 or
                 Similitude
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               I
               conceive
               are
               much
               more
               express
               and
               emphatical
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               than
               those
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               for
               Those
               bear
               a
               great
               dispute
               ,
               These
               none
               at
               all
               .
               But
               to
               let
               this
               pass
               ;
               What
               he
               endeavours
               instead
               of
               proving
               his
               own
               Assertion
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               render
               the
               explication
               brought
               by
               his
               Adversary
               ridiculous
               ,
               by
               a
               Comparison
               ,
               much
               of
               the
               same
               s●amp
               with
               his
               former
               one
               ,
               
                 of
                 a
                 Princes
                 making
                 it
                 Treason
                 to
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 a
                 Sign
                 Post
                 with
                 his
                 Head
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 Intention
                 to
                 honour
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               to
               do
               him
               right
               ,
               the
               Reader
               shall
               have
               it
               as
               it
               lies
               .
               
                 If
                 a
                 Prince
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 should
                 under
                 a
                 severe
                 penalty
              
               (
               you
               may
               suppose
               it
               Treason
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               other
               case
               )
               
                 forbid
                 all
                 his
                 Subjects
                 making
                 any
                 Image
                 or
                 resemblance
                 ,
                 with
                 intent
                 to
                 give
                 honour
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 
                 kneeling
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 man
                 be
                 thought
                 very
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 interpret
                 the
                 Law
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 did
                 not
                 forbid
                 them
                 making
                 any
                 Picture
                 of
                 Himself
                 or
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Favorites
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 these
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 redound
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 honour
                 )
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 an
                 Ape
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Ass
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Tyger
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 honour
                 their
                 Prince
                 thereby
                 ?
                 Much
                 such
                 an
                 exposition
                 ,
              
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 that
                 here
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 God
                 forbids
                 any
                 Image
                 or
                 Similitude
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 Worship
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 imagine
                 the
                 Law
                 means
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 )
                 but
                 he
              
               (
               his
               Adversary
               )
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 This
                 Law
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 to
                 exclude
                 a
              
               Crucifix
               ,
               or
               such-like
               Sacred
               Image
               ,
               
                 with
                 an
                 intention
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 worship
                 Apis
                 or
                 Dagen
                 ,
                 an
                 Ichneumon
                 or
                 a
                 Crocodile
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 the
                 most
                 ridiculous
                 follies
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 .
              
               Behold
               here
               a
               quaint
               Comparison
               !
               A
               product
               of
               pure
               Fancy
               indeed
               ,
               that
               a
               Prince
               should
               be
               imagin'd
               to
               enact
               a
               Law
               so
               much
               against
               Nature
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               honour
               .
               But
               to
               make
               it
               run
               on
               
                 all
                 four
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Beasts
               mention'd
               in
               it
               ,
               viz.
               
                 the
                 Ape
                 ,
                 the
                 Ass
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tyger
                 ,
              
               ought
               not
               the
               Doctor
               first
               to
               have
               prov'd
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               question
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 forbids
                 an
                 Image
                 or
                 Similitude
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               by
               some
               better
               Reason
               ,
               than
               
                 [
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 imagine
                 the
                 Law
                 means
                 
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 :
                 ]
              
               when
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               in
               the
               Law
               expressing
               a
               Prohibition
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               I
               shewed
               above
               ,
               and
               the
               Jews
               were
               expresly
               commanded
               to
               make
               the
               Ark
               and
               the
               Cherubins
               ,
               and
               to
               bow
               down
               before
               them
               to
               that
               very
               end
               ?
               How
               quaint
               soever
               then
               the
               Comparison
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               g●ounded
               on
               a
               false
               Supposition
               ,
               and
               so
               quite
               beside
               the
               matter
               .
               I
               shall
               take
               leave
               to
               set
               it
               down
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               so
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               Reader
               to
               judge
               between
               us
               .
               Suppose
               that
               the
               R●b●ls
               of
               Astracan
               ,
               having
               defaced
               all
               Images
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               had
               set
               up
               that
               of
               their
               Leader
               
                 Stephan
                 Radzin
              
               in
               every
               Street
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               pass'd
               by
               ,
               put
               off
               their
               Hats
               ,
               or
               bow'd
               to
               it
               ,
               with
               intent
               to
               honour
               him
               by
               those
               actions
               .
               Suppose
               farther
               ,
               that
               the
               Czar
               of
               Muscovy
               ,
               their
               lawful
               Prince
               ,
               having
               reduced
               the
               City
               to
               his
               Obedience
               ,
               should
               forbid
               under
               a
               severe
               Penalty
               all
               his
               Subjects
               to
               uncover
               or
               bow
               themselves
               to
               an
               Image
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               or
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               command
               those
               which
               were
               set
               up
               for
               the
               
               Usurper's
               honour
               to
               be
               pull'd
               down
               and
               burnt
               ,
               and
               others
               relating
               to
               himself
               set
               up
               ▪
               to
               the
               Intent
               to
               honour
               him
               by
               them
               :
               would
               not
               that
               man
               be
               thought
               very
               ridiculous
               ,
               who
               should
               go
               about
               to
               interpret
               the
               Law
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               any
               Image
               whatsoever
               ,
               (
               though
               made
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Prince'●
               own
               honour
               )
               by
               taking
               the
               word
               Image
               in
               
               its
               largest
               signification
               ,
               especially
               if
               there
               were
               another
               word
               or
               clause
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               limiting
               the
               Generality
               of
               the
               word
               Image
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Usurper
               ?
               Just
               such
               an
               exposition
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               that
               given
               here
               by
               the
               Doctor
               .
               Rebel
               Mankind
               had
               set
               up
               Idols
               and
               Images
               of
               false
               Gods
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               honour
               that
               
                 Arch
                 Rebel
              
               the
               Devil
               ,
               by
               bowing
               down
               before
               them
               ;
               and
               God
               having
               reduc'd
               a
               part
               of
               it
               to
               his
               Obedience
               ,
               (
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Jews
               )
               forbids
               them
               to
               make
               an
               Idol
               ,
               or
               any
               similitude
               of
               things
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               Earth
               ,
               or
               under
               the
               Earth
               ,
               
                 to
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 serve
                 them
                 ,
              
               restraining
               thereby
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               word
               similitude
               ,
               to
               signifie
               those
               of
               false
               Gods
               :
               And
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               or
               presently
               after
               ,
               commands
               them
               to
               make
               an
               Ark
               and
               Cherubins
               to
               give
               Worship
               to
               himself
               by
               bowing
               down
               before
               them
               .
               Would
               not
               that
               man
               now
               be
               thought
               ridiculous
               ,
               who
               should
               go
               about
               to
               interpret
               the
               Law
               to
               mean
               by
               that
               general
               term
               Similitude
               ,
               the
               forbidding
               any
               Image
               or
               Similitude
               whatsoever
               to
               be
               made
               with
               respect
               to
               his
               own
               Worship
               ?
               Let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               whether
               this
               I
               have
               set
               down
               ,
               be
               not
               the
               plain
               state
               of
               the
               point
               in
               debate
               between
               us
               :
               and
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               extravagant
               than
               such
               an
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Law
               as
               this
               here
               given
               ,
               except
               the
               Reason
               it self
               he
               gives
               〈…〉
               
               
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 imagine
                 the
                 Law
                 means
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ?
              
            
             
               9.
               
               His
               second
               Answer
               to
               my
               Argument
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               Pesel
               is
               very
               properly
               rendred
               an
               Image
               ,
               and
               
                 doth
                 not
                 signifie
                 barely
                 an
                 Idol
                 .
              
               And
               what
               he
               offers
               by
               way
               of
               Proof
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 forty
                 several
                 times
                 rendred
                 by
                 the
                 Lxx.
              
               glypton
               ,
               
                 a
                 graven
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 thrice
                 by
              
               eidoolon
               ,
               
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 by
              
               eikoon
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 properly
                 an
                 Image
              
               .
               But
               granting
               this
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               does
               it
               any
               way
               hinder
               ,
               but
               their
               Judgment
               was
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               be
               rendred
               by
               Idol
               in
               this
               place
               ?
               Nay
               is
               it
               not
               evident
               ,
               that
               translating
               it
               generally
               by
               
                 glypton
                 ,
                 a
                 graven
                 thing
              
               ,
               they
               had
               some
               particular
               reason
               to
               render
               it
               by
               Idol
               ,
               rather
               than
               by
               
                 graven
                 thing
              
               or
               Image
               ,
               in
               this
               and
               the
               other
               two
               places
               ?
               I
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 word
                 Pesel
              
               is
               o●
               so
               large
               a
               signification
               ,
               that
               he
               saith
               it
               
                 properly
                 signifies
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 carved
                 out
                 of
                 Wood
                 or
                 Stone
                 ,
              
               and
               being
               so
               often
               rendred
               by
               the
               Septu●gint
               a
               graven
               thing
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 thence
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 translate
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 they
                 mean
                 no
                 more
                 thereby
                 than
                 a
                 graven
                 Image
                 .
              
               But
               what
               a
               strange
               kind
               of
               consequence
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               because
               
                 they
                 oftentimes
                 translate
                 it
              
               a
               graven
               thing
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 translate
                 it
              
               Idol
               ,
               
                 they
                 mean
                 no
                 more
              
               *
               
                 thereby
                 than
                 a
              
               graven
               thing
               ?
               As
               if
               the
               sense
               of
               a
               word
               of
               a
               stricter
               signification
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               regulated
               by
               another
               of
               a
               larger
               ,
               and
               
               not
               the
               
                 more
                 ample
              
               by
               the
               narrower
               ;
               especially
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 worship
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 serve
                 them
                 ,
              
               are
               (
               as
               Tertullian
               above-cited
               saith
               )
               
                 a
                 Restriction
                 limiting
                 the
                 Generality
                 of
                 a
                 Carved
                 Image
                 .
              
               No
               assistance
               then
               can
               be
               given
               him
               from
               hence
               ,
               nor
               yet
               from
               the
               
                 Alexandrian
                 MS.
                 rendring
                 it
              
               glypton
               
                 in
                 the
                 repetition
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               5.
               8.
               nor
               its
               being
               
               translated
               ●ikoon
               ,
               Isa
               .
               40.
               18.
               nor
               yet
               from
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 Latin
                 using
              
               Idolum
               ,
               Sculptile
               ,
               and
               Imago
               ,
               
                 all
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               44.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               13.
               for
               in
               all
               these
               places
               (
               as
               They
               may
               see
               who
               will
               look
               into
               them
               )
               there
               is
               still
               some
               term
               or
               clause
               restraining
               the
               words
               ,
               Sculptile
               and
               Imago
               ,
               to
               signifie
               such
               a
               
                 graven
                 thing
              
               or
               Image
               as
               is
               made
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Object
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               Idol
               :
               from
               whence
               the
               contrary
               to
               what
               he
               infers
               ,
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               translate
               it
               by
               
                 graven
                 Image
                 ,
                 they
                 mean
                 no
                 more
                 thereby
                 than
                 an
                 IDOL
                 .
              
               As
               for
               that
               final
               Conclusion
               of
               his
               ,
               (
               viz.
               
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Image
                 being
                 made
                 so
                 far
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 that
                 men
                 do
                 bow
                 down
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 thereby
                 become
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 is
                 forbidden
                 in
                 this
                 Commandment
                 ;
                 )
              
               not
               to
               spend
               time
               in
               divining
               what
               that
               is
               by
               which
               this
               appears
               (
               it
               is
               so
               very
               mystical
               )
               the
               Proposition
               it self
               ,
               1.
               
               Supposes
               most
               falsely
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 bow
                 down
                 before
                 any
                 Image
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 intent
                 
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 an
                 Idol
                 .
              
               2.
               
               It
               contradicts
               also
               what
               he
               said
               before
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 do
                 so
              
               ,
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               upon
               the
               quite
               contrary
               account
               ,
               viz.
               
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 forbidden
              
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewn
               more
               at
               large
               above
               .
               Let
               him
               not
               contradict
               Christs
               holy
               Spouse
               the
               Church
               (
               if
               he
               will
               not
               contradict
               himself
               )
               much
               less
               accuse
               her
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               for
               worshipping
               God
               by
               bowing
               or
               kneeling
               before
               a
               Crucifix
               ;
               as
               the
               Jews
               were
               allowed
               to
               do
               by
               the
               like
               actions
               before
               the
               Ark
               and
               the
               Cherubins
               .
               When
               he
               can
               prove
               this
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               from
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               he
               will
               do
               something
               .
               Hitherto
               he
               hath
               done
               nothing
               ,
               there
               being
               not
               any
               
                 one
                 Term
              
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               )
               by
               which
               it
               is
               
                 expresly
                 prohibited
                 to
                 give
                 Worship
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 .
              
               I
               advance
               now
               to
               his
               Second
               Proof
               ,
               drawn
               ,
               as
               he
               says
               ,
               from
               the
               Reason
               annexed
               to
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Dr.
                 St.'s
                 Second
                 Proof
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Sophistical
                 .
                 All
                 Representations
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 nor
                 rejected
                 as
                 such
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 The
                 Proper
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 assigned
                 ,
                 and
                 asserted
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Supream
                 Excellency
                 of
                 his
                 Nature
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               THe
               Second
               Proof
               he
               brings
               
                 (
                 p.
                 62.
              
               )
               to
               shew
               that
               
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 hath
                 expresly
                 prohibited
                 the
                 giving
                 any
                 Worship
                 to
                 himself
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
              
               is
               from
               the
               
                 Reason
                 annexed
                 to
                 it
              
               .
               (
               P.
               58.
               )
               And
               that
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Scripture
                 tells
                 us
                 was
                 derived
                 from
                 Gods
                 Infinite
                 and
                 Incomprehensible
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 infinite
                 disparagement
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               I
               expected
               to
               find
               this
               Reason
               ,
               because
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               either
               in
               the
               Law
               it self
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Preface
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Commination
               against
               the
               Transgressors
               of
               it
               :
               but
               it
               seems
               he
               could
               not
               find
               it
               there
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               cites
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               Text
               of
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 40.
                 18.
                 
                 To
                 whom
                 will
                 ye
                 liken
                 God
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 likeness
                 will
                 ye
                 compare
                 to
                 him
                 ?
              
               And
               that
               of
               
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Take
                 good
                 heed
                 to
                 your selves
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 for
                 ye
                 saw
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 similitude
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Consequence
               from
               all
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 desire
              
               to
               know
               
                 whether
                 by
                 this
                 Reason
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Worship
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 any
                 visible
                 Representation
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 extreamly
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 him
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               the
               Sum
               of
               his
               Discourse
               ;
               apt
               enough
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               to
               d●lude
               a
               vulgar
               Auditory
               out
               of
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               but
               altogether
               empty
               and
               insignificant
               ,
               when
               brought
               to
               the
               Test
               of
               Reason
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               make
               appear
               in
               this
               Chapter
               .
               The
               Reader
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               may
               please
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               whereas
               he
               infers
               now
               onely
               from
               the
               Promisses
               ,
               That
               
                 all
                 Worship
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 any
                 visible
                 Representation
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 extreamly
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               that
               it
               is
               
                 flat
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               he
               is
               either
               grown
               kind
               all
               on
               the
               suddain
               ,
               or
               jealous
               that
               his
               Proof
               falls
               short
               of
               his
               Charge
               :
               since
               every
               
                 extreamly-great
                 sin
              
               ,
               as
               Blasphemy
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               is
               
                 extreamly
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               Idolatry
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Conclusion
               it self
               ,
               whether
               and
               in
               what
               sense
               it
               may
               be
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               shall
               be
               examined
               below
               ;
               Let
               us
               see
               first
               what
               truth
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Antecedent
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               infers
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Proposition
               he
               lays
               down
               for
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 Gods
                 Nature
                 being
                 Infinite
                 and
                 Incomprehensible
                 ,
                 cannot
                 
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 infinite
                 disparagement
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               one
               that
               should
               represent
               God
               in
               Picture
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Three-Corner'd
                 Light
              
               casting
               out
               radiant
               Beams
               on
               all
               sides
               of
               it
               ;
               at
               a
               little
               distance
               a
               resplendent
               Cloud
               of
               Glory
               in
               a
               Circular
               form
               encompassing
               the
               Light
               :
               Within
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               near
               to
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Brightness
               ,
               Angels
               adoring
               ;
               without
               the
               
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 Faith
              
               and
               Religion
               praying
               ;
               and
               directly
               under
               it
               ,
               an
               Altar
               with
               an
               inflamed
               Heart
               offering
               it self
               in
               Sacrifice
               ?
               Would
               such
               a
               visible
               Representation
               as
               this
               ,
               be
               an
               
                 infinite
                 disparagement
              
               to
               God
               or
               no
               ?
               If
               my
               Adversary
               grant
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               must
               do
               ,
               if
               he
               speak
               consequently
               to
               himself
               )
               then
               what
               becomes
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ?
               For
               in
               the
               Frontispiece
               of
               her
               
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
              
               ,
               Printed
               at
               London
               by
               
                 Robert
                 Barker
              
               1642.
               in
               octavo
               ,
               
                 this
                 very
                 Picture
              
               is
               exposed
               to
               the
               Eyes
               of
               all
               her
               People
               ;
               and
               to
               prevent
               their
               mistaking
               it
               ,
               as
               intended
               to
               represent
               any
               thing
               but
               God
               ,
               the
               incommunicable
               Name
               JEHOVAH
               is
               written
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Triangular
               Light
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               
                 Hebrew
                 Characters
              
               ,
               to
               strike
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               a
               greater
               respect
               and
               reverence
               in
               the
               Beholders
               ?
               If
               he
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               an
               
                 infinite
                 disparagement
              
               ,
               then
               what
               becomes
               of
               his
               Fundamental
               Position
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 being
                 infinite
                 and
                 incomprehensible
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 infinite
                 disparagement
                 to
                 his
                 Nature
                 ?
              
               Whatever
               Calvin
               denies
               concerning
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               representing
               God
               in
               Picture
               ,
               we
               see
               how
               far
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               allows
               it
               in
               the
               Front
               of
               her
               Publick
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               there
               want
               not
               other
               examples
               not
               unparallel
               to
               this
               ,
               in
               some
               of
               her
               Churches
               also
               .
               So
               that
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               must
               either
               condemn
               her
               of
               Impiety
               i●
               making
               and
               exposing
               such
               kind
               of
               Representations
               to
               the
               Eyes
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               or
               himself
               of
               a
               most
               gross
               Errour
               ,
               when
               he
               asserts
               in
               so
               universal
               a
               manner
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 men
                 in
                 any
                 way
                 but
                 what
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 infinite
                 disparagement
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               Perhaps
               he
               will
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               exposed
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               for
               Worship
               .
               But
               that
               belongs
               to
               the
               Consequence
               .
               Our
               Question
               at
               present
               ,
               is
               ,
               about
               the
               Antecedent
               ,
               whether
               they
               may
               not
               be
               made
               without
               disparagement
               to
               God
               ?
               Besides
               that
               himself
               not
               onely
               condemns
               them
               for
               Worship
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               order
               to
               the
               
                 putting
                 us
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               which
               how
               strange
               soever
               it
               seem
               ,
               he
               avowedly
               maintains
               ,
               p.
               68.
               when
               he
               affirms
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 tend
                 highly
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 suggest
                 mean
                 thoughts
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 worship
                 .
              
               But
               of
               this
               more
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               .
               Let
               him
               make
               his
               attonement
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               as
               he
               can
               .
               I
               come
               now
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               point
               it self
               .
            
             
             
               §
               3.
               
               Pictures
               or
               Images
               made
               with
               reference
               to
               God
               ,
               may
               be
               considered
               two
               ways
               :
               either
               a●
               made
               to
               represent
               the
               Divinity
               it
               Self
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               
                 Erroneous
                 Conceit
              
               which
               the
               Maker
               hath
               of
               it
               in
               his
               mind
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               Anthropomorphites
               had
               of
               God
               ,
               whom
               they
               conceived
               to
               have
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               Ears
               ,
               and
               Hands
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               bodily
               parts
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               ;
               or
               as
               representing
               immediately
               such
               things
               as
               bear
               a
               certain
               Analogy
               or
               Proportion
               to
               some
               divine
               Perfections
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               are
               apt
               to
               raise
               our
               Minds
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               and
               Contemplation
               of
               the
               Perfections
               themselves
               ;
               As
               when
               God
               the
               Father
               is
               pictured
               as
               he
               appeared
               to
               Daniel
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 of
                 Days
              
               ,
               to
               manifest
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               Eternity
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 H.
                 Ghost
              
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               a
               Dove
               ,
               to
               signifie
               his
               Purity
               and
               Simplicity
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               suitable
               to
               our
               Conceptions
               .
               The
               
                 first
                 sort
              
               of
               Representations
               are
               an
               
                 infinite
                 disparagement
              
               to
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ;
               because
               being
               infinite
               and
               invisible
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               represented
               as
               it
               is
               in
               it self
               by
               any
               corporeal
               likeness
               or
               figures
               .
               But
               the
               Second
               are
               no
               way
               dishonourable
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               made
               to
               represent
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               by
               an
               immediate
               or
               proper
               similitude
               ,
               but
               by
               Analogy
               onely
               ,
               or
               Metaphorical
               signification
               ,
               as
               is
               above
               declared
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               no
               disparagement
               to
               God
               to
               appear
               in
               such
               or
               such
               visible
               forms
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               
               none
               to
               represent
               them
               in
               Picture
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               it
               is
               to
               relate
               or
               describe
               them
               in
               Writing
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               This
               premised
               ,
               I
               answer
               to
               the
               Preposition
               .
               If
               his
               meaning
               be
               that
               
                 Gods
                 Nature
                 being
                 infinite
                 and
                 incomprehensible
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 men
              
               (
               either
               Properly
               or
               
                 Analogically
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 infinite
                 disparagement
                 to
                 it
              
               ;
               I
               deny
               it
               as
               false
               .
               God
               the
               Father
               would
               never
               have
               represented
               himself
               in
               a
               
                 humane
                 form
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               
                 H.
                 Ghost
              
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               a
               Dove
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               dishonourable
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               believe
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               would
               have
               permitted
               the
               Divinity
               to
               be
               pictured
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               a
               
                 Triangular
                 Light
              
               ,
               had
               she
               thought
               it
               a
               disparagement
               .
               But
               if
               his
               meaning
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 being
                 infinite
              
               ,
               cannot
               be
               represented
               properly
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               by
               any
               corporeal
               similitude
               ;
               I
               grant
               it
               .
               But
               then
               the
               Consequence
               in
               virtue
               of
               this
               Antecedent
               ,
               can
               onely
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               such
               a
               visible
               Representation
               ,
               
                 as
                 conceiv'd
                 proper
              
               to
               his
               Nature
               ,
               is
               
                 extreamly
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 him
              
               .
               And
               in
               this
               we
               perfectly
               agree
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               utterly
               deny
               what
               he
               farther
               infers
               without
               any
               restriction
               or
               reason
               ;
               that
               
                 all
                 Worship
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 any
                 visible
                 Representation
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               (
               whether
               conceiv'd
               as
               Proper
               or
               Analogical
               )
               is
               
                 extreamly
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 him
              
               .
            
             
             
               Having
               shown
               the
               Proposition
               it self
               (
               〈◊〉
               taken
               in
               the
               unlimited
               Sense
               he
               gives
               it
               )
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               it
               follows
               manifestly
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law.
               Yet
               for
               a
               more
               ample
               discovery
               of
               his
               Sophistical
               managing
               of
               Controversie
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               it
               a
               farther
               Consideration
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               assigned
               by
               him
               for
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Question
               at
               present
               between
               us
               ,
               is
               ,
               about
               the
               
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               viz.
               Why
               God
               forbad
               the
               making
               a
               
                 graven
                 Image
              
               ,
               or
               the
               likeness
               of
               any
               thing
               in
               Heaven
               or
               Earth
               ,
               or
               under
               the
               Earth
               ,
               to
               
                 bow
                 down
                 and
                 worship
                 it
              
               ?
               And
               on
               the
               People's
               part
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               it
               was
               to
               keep
               them
               in
               their
               duty
               of
               giving
               Soveraign
               Worship
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               by
               restraining
               them
               from
               Idolatry
               .
               But
               this
               it
               seems
               was
               too
               plain
               and
               obvious
               a
               Reason
               for
               so
               Metaphysical
               a
               Discourser
               ;
               He
               seeks
               therefore
               another
               more
               subtil
               and
               elevated
               ,
               and
               consequently
               more
               apt
               to
               lead
               a
               vulgar
               Reader
               into
               a
               maze
               ,
               viz.
               What
               Perfection
               in
               God
               was
               the
               Cause
               or
               Reason
               why
               he
               made
               this
               Law
               ?
               What
               he
               asserts
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               we
               have
               already
               heard
               ,
               viz.
               That
               
                 the
                 Divinity
                 cannot
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 infinite
                 disparagement
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               What
               I
               affirm
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 Supreme
                 Excellency
                 of
                 God's
                 Nature
                 ,
              
               to
               which
               
                 Soveraign
                 Worship
              
               is
               onely
               due
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 the
                 incongruity
                 of
                 an
                 Image
                 to
                 represent
                 
                 it
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               often
               expresseth
               it
               .
               The
               Question
               thus
               stated
               ,
               I
               prove
               my
               Assertion
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               From
               the
               Preface
               of
               the
               Law
               (
               the
               usual
               place
               where
               the
               Reasons
               of
               all
               Laws
               are
               expressed
               )
               because
               the
               Reason
               there
               assigned
               by
               the
               Law-maker
               himself
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God.
              
               And
               what
               is
               this
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               the
               onely
               Supreme
               and
               
                 Super-Excellent
                 Being
              
               above
               all
               and
               over
               all
               ,
               to
               whom
               therefore
               Soveraign
               honour
               is
               onely
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               and
               to
               none
               beside
               me
               ?
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               mention
               at
               all
               made
               of
               the
               irrepresentableness
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 incongruity
                 of
                 an
                 Image
              
               to
               represent
               it
               to
               men
               ;
               But
               the
               same
               reason
               of
               his
               
                 Supreme
                 Excellency
              
               is
               enforced
               anew
               from
               the
               Zeal
               or
               Jealousie
               which
               God
               hath
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               when
               immediately
               after
               the
               Prohibition
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 For
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 am
                 a
                 Jealous
                 God
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               the
               Protestant
               Translation
               hath
               it
               )
               by
               which
               he
               gives
               us
               to
               understand
               that
               the
               Reason
               why
               he
               will
               punish
               severely
               those
               who
               shall
               give
               his
               honour
               to
               any
               thing
               beside
               him
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               he
               
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               onely
               it
               is
               due
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               prove
               it
               from
               the
               necessary
               Connexion
               there
               is
               ,
               as
               of
               an
               effect
               to
               its
               
                 proper
                 Cause
              
               ,
               between
               the
               Prohibition
               of
               the
               Law
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Excellency
              
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               on
               the
               other
               .
            
             
             
               To
               make
               this
               as
               clear
               as
               the
               matter
               will
               give
               me
               leave
               ,
               I
               must
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               reflect
               ,
               that
               although
               there
               be
               
                 no
                 distinction
              
               of
               Attributes
               or
               Perfections
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               All
               are
               
                 really
                 one
              
               and
               the
               same
               indivisible
               Perfection
               with
               his
               Nature
               ;
               and
               consequently
               the
               same
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               viz.
               his
               Mercy
               with
               his
               Justice
               ;
               his
               Justice
               with
               his
               Truth
               ,
               and
               his
               Truth
               with
               his
               Omnip●tence
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yet
               We
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               narrowness
               of
               our
               Understanding
               ,
               are
               forced
               to
               apprehend
               ,
               and
               discourse
               (
               for
               example
               )
               of
               his
               Mercy
               as
               distinct
               from
               his
               Justice
               ,
               assigning
               them
               as
               the
               
                 proper
                 Causes
              
               or
               Reasons
               of
               several
               (
               even
               contrary
               )
               effects
               ,
               which
               God
               produces
               by
               them
               .
               When
               he
               forgives
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               he
               does
               so
               because
               he
               is
               Merciful
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               punishes
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               he
               does
               so
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               Just
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               
                 formal
                 Reason
              
               ,
               as
               conceived
               by
               us
               ,
               why
               he
               forgives
               ,
               is
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               Justice
               ;
               and
               why
               he
               punishes
               ,
               is
               his
               Justice
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               Mercy
               ;
               and
               so
               immediate
               is
               the
               connexion
               between
               them
               and
               their
               effects
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               abstract
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               left
               to
               conceive
               why
               he
               should
               forgive
               ;
               nor
               to
               punish
               ,
               if
               you
               abstract
               his
               Justice
               .
               But
               in
               case
               you
               abstract
               his
               Justice
               ,
               and
               leave
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               the
               effect
               of
               forgiving
               will
               still
               follow
               ,
               and
               consequently
               his
               Mer●●
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               Justice
               ,
               must
               be
               assigned
               〈◊〉
               the
               
                 formal
                 Cause
              
               or
               Reason
               why
               h●
               forgiv●●●
               .
            
             
             
               From
               hence
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               I
               may
               infer
               ,
               and
               lay
               down
               this
               
                 General
                 Rule
              
               ,
               That
               
                 that
                 Notion
              
               or
               Perfection
               in
               God
               ,
               upon
               which
               (
               considered
               precisely
               in
               it self
               )
               an
               effect
               depends
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               follows
               or
               
                 not
                 follows
              
               as
               a
               consequence
               from
               it
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               said
               notion
               is
               or
               
                 is
                 not
              
               considered
               by
               us
               ;
               ought
               to
               be
               assigned
               for
               the
               
                 proper
                 Cause
              
               or
               Reason
               of
               such
               an
               effect
               .
               But
               so
               it
               is
               in
               our
               present
               case
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               precisely
               as
               
                 Supreamly
                 Excellent
              
               (
               abstracting
               from
               its
               Incongruity
               to
               be
               represented
               )
               it
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               that
               
                 Soveraign
                 Worship
              
               is
               due
               onely
               to
               It
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               given
               to
               any
               other
               either
               Image
               or
               Thing
               .
               But
               if
               we
               consider
               it
               as
               Invisible
               onely
               ,
               and
               Irrepresentable
               ,
               (
               abstracting
               from
               the
               notion
               of
               
                 Supreme
                 Excellency
              
               )
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               on
               that
               account
               precisely
               ,
               that
               
                 Soveraign
                 Worship
              
               ,
               or
               indeed
               
                 any
                 Worship
              
               at
               all
               is
               due
               unto
               it
               .
               An
               Angel
               is
               invisible
               and
               cannot
               be
               represented
               as
               he
               is
               ;
               doth
               it
               therefore
               follow
               that
               
                 Soveraign
                 Worship
              
               is
               due
               to
               him
               ?
               Or
               that
               
                 any
                 Worship
              
               at
               all
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               a
               Sound
               ,
               because
               it
               cannot
               be
               
                 painted
                 ?
                 Excellency
              
               then
               ,
               and
               not
               Invisibility
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Formal
                 Reason
              
               of
               Worship
               .
               Whether
               a
               thing
               can
               or
               cannot
               be
               represented
               by
               an
               Image
               or
               Picture
               ,
               if
               it
               have
               no
               Excellency
               ,
               no
               Worship
               is
               due
               unto
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               have
               Excellency
               ,
               Worship
               is
               due
               to
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               degree
               
               of
               Excellency
               it
               is
               endowed
               with
               .
               And
               upon
               that
               account
               
                 Soveraign
                 Civil
                 Worship
              
               was
               equally
               due
               from
               the
               People
               to
               Moses
               ,
               being
               constituted
               their
               Prince
               by
               God
               ,
               when
               his
               Picture
               could
               be
               drawn
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               could
               not
               because
               of
               the
               shining
               of
               his
               face
               ;
               or
               when
               he
               kept
               on
               his
               Vail
               ,
               or
               put
               it
               off
               :
               And
               God
               himself
               was
               no
               less
               adorable
               when
               he
               appeared
               to
               Daniel
               like
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 of
                 Days
              
               ,
               than
               when
               he
               gave
               the
               Law
               to
               Moses
               without
               any
               Similitude
               :
               To
               conclude
               ,
               to
               be
               Supremely-Excellent
               is
               Proper
               to
               God
               alone
               ;
               Not-to-be-representable
               by
               an
               Image
               ,
               is
               Common
               to
               Him
               with
               Angels
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               :
               and
               however
               it
               enter
               materially
               ,
               or
               
                 à
                 parte
                 rei
              
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Schools
               speak
               )
               as
               the
               other
               Attributes
               of
               
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Goodness
              
               ,
               &c.
               do
               ,
               to
               constitute
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               Supremely-Excellent
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               his
               Excellency
               precisely
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               the
               other
               Attributes
               ,
               is
               the
               immediate
               and
               formal
               reason
               why
               
                 Soveraign
                 Worship
              
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               none
               but
               Him
               ;
               and
               consequently
               why
               this
               Law
               was
               made
               particularly
               to
               forbid
               it
               to
               be
               given
               (
               as
               at
               that
               time
               it
               was
               given
               by
               the
               Heathen
               )
               to
               
                 Grave●
                 Things
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Representations
               of
               Imaginary
               Beings
               ;
               or
               
                 to
                 any
                 Similitude
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               likeness
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               which
               although
               it
               had
               a
               real
               Being
               ,
               yet
               was
               not
               God.
               
            
             
             
               
                 3dly
                 .
                 Ad
                 hominem
              
               ,
               I
               argue
               thus
               .
               What
               follows
               precisely
               from
               the
               Divine
               Nature's
               being
               Invisible
               and
               Irrepresentable
               (
               abstracting
               from
               its
               
                 Supreme
                 Excellency
              
               ,
               the
               proper
               Object
               of
               Latria
               )
               is
               onely
               this
               ,
               that
               men
               therefore
               ought
               not
               to
               presume
               to
               make
               any
               Image
               or
               likeness
               ,
               to
               represent
               it
               as
               it
               is
               :
               and
               the
               Law
               in
               virtue
               of
               it
               ,
               must
               be
               
                 to
                 forbid
                 the
                 making
                 any
                 such
                 Image
                 :
              
               But
               Dr.
               St.
               utterly
               denies
               the
               Law
               we
               treat
               of
               to
               contain
               any
               such
               Prohibition
               in
               it
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               words
               against
               Bellarmin
               and
               others
               ,
               pag.
               77.
               —
               
                 [
                 As
                 though
                 ever
                 any
                 Men
                 were
                 such
                 fools
                 to
                 believe
                 an
                 Image
                 could
                 perfectly
                 represent
                 an
                 Infinite
                 Being
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 God
                 need
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Law
                 to
                 forbid
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 utterly
                 impossible
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 :
                 He
                 might
                 more
                 reasonably
                 forbid
                 men
                 to
                 paint
                 a
                 Sound
                 ,
                 —
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 command
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 Image
                 which
                 should
                 perfectly
                 represent
                 his
                 Nature
                 .
                 ]
              
               Thus
               he
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               Law
               meant
               nothing
               less
               than
               to
               forbid
               men
               to
               make
               an
               Image
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               yet
               is
               all
               that
               follows
               in
               virtue
               of
               his
               not
               being
               representable
               by
               any
               corporeal
               figure
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               according
               to
               himself
               ,
               the
               irrepresentableness
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               as
               precisely
               consider'd
               ,
               cannot
               be
               assigned
               for
               the
               
                 Proper
                 Cause
              
               or
               Reason
               of
               this
               Law.
               Thus
               much
               from
               Reason
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               I
               come
               now
               to
               the
               places
               of
               
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 which
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 tell
                 us
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               ,
               That
               God's
               Nature
               being
               Infinite
               ,
               
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 represented
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 infinite
                 disparagement
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               the
               first
               .
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 40.
                 18.
                 
                 To
                 whom
                 will
                 ye
                 liken
                 God
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 likeness
                 will
                 ye
                 compare
                 unto
                 him
                 ?
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               The
               Prophet
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               nothing
               is
               or
               can
               be
               like
               or
               compared
               to
               God
               ;
               but
               where
               doth
               he
               tell
               us
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               unless
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               it
               because
               Dr.
               St.
               saith
               it
               ?
               There
               is
               a
               likeness
               of
               Representation
               ,
               and
               a
               likeness
               of
               Comparison
               (
               as
               the
               words
               themselves
               seem
               to
               import
               )
               but
               neither
               of
               them
               evince
               what
               he
               intends
               .
               For
               if
               the
               words
               be
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               likeness
               in
               Representation
               ,
               all
               that
               can
               be
               inferr'd
               from
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               likeness
               is
               not
               to
               be
               made
               ;
               the
               Prohibition
               whereof
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               to
               be
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               so
               the
               thing
               it self
               makes
               nothing
               against
               Catholicks
               ,
               who
               abhor
               the
               very
               thought
               of
               making
               any
               such
               likeness
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 Sess
              
               .
               25.
               expresly
               enjoyns
               her
               Pastors
               ,
               for
               preventing
               any
               mistake
               in
               ignorant
               and
               unlearned
               Persons
               ,
               
                 When
                 some
                 Historical
                 passage
                 of
                 H.
                 Scripture
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 Picture
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 Divinity
                 it self
                 is
                 not
                 thereby
                 figured
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 seen
                 with
                 corporeal
                 
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 or
                 drawn
                 in
                 Colours
                 ,
                 or
                 expressed
                 in
                 Figures
              
               ;
               but
               that
               such
               kind
               of
               Pictures
               are
               onely
               Representations
               of
               some
               Apparition
               or
               Action
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               proportionable
               to
               our
               Humane
               Conception
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Prophet
               speak
               not
               of
               a
               likeness
               in
               Representation
               ,
               but
               in
               Comparison
               ,
               as
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               Chapter
               in
               the
               Protestant
               Bible
               affirm
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 Prophet
                 comforteth
                 the
                 People
                 v.
                 18.
                 by
                 the
                 Incomparableness
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               his
               intent
               be
               (
               as
               their
               own
               Annotation
               hath
               it
               upon
               that
               place
               ,
               
                 Bible
                 in
                 Quarto
                 ,
                 1610.
                 )
                 to
                 arm
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 wherewith
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 tempted
                 in
                 Babylon
                 ,
              
               by
               shewing
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Idols
               of
               the
               Heathen
               were
               to
               be
               compared
               to
               Him
               in
               
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 Power
              
               ,
               &c.
               as
               is
               manifest
               he
               does
               from
               v.
               12.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               more
               to
               the
               purpose
               for
               which
               he
               alledges
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 forbidden
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 himself
                 by
                 bowing
                 or
                 kneeling
                 before
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
              
               than
               if
               one
               should
               say
               ,
               There
               is
               
                 no
                 comparison
              
               for
               Riches
               and
               Greatness
               between
               a
               King
               and
               a
               
                 Peasant
                 ;
                 therefore
              
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               give
               honour
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               putting
               off
               ones
               Hat
               before
               his
               Picture
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Chair
                 of
                 State.
              
               
            
             
               §
               .
               7.
               
               To
               the
               other
               Text
               of
               Deut.
               4.
               15.
               where
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               
                 Take
                 good
                 heed
                 to
                 your selves
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 ye
                 saw
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 Similitude
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 )
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               That
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               no
               manner
               of
               Similitude
               was
               seen
               at
               that
               time
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               afterwards
               they
               might
               not
               take
               occasion
               (
               as
               they
               were
               apt
               enough
               )
               to
               conceive
               it
               to
               have
               been
               a
               proper
               Representation
               of
               the
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               so
               entertain
               an
               erroneous
               Conceit
               of
               God.
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               so
               pleas'd
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               gave
               the
               Law
               he
               might
               have
               appeared
               to
               the
               People
               in
               some
               visible
               likeness
               ,
               without
               disparagement
               to
               his
               Nature
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               likely
               he
               did
               in
               a
               glorious
               manner
               to
               Moses
               ,
               at
               the
               Second
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               
                 descended
                 and
                 stood
                 with
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 back
                 parts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 bowed
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipped
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               33.
               23.
               
               &
               34.
               5
               ,
               8.
               )
               and
               as
               both
               before
               and
               after
               he
               appeared
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               consequently
               his
               
                 not
                 appearing
              
               so
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law.
               For
               as
               Dr.
               St.
               himself
               confesses
               very
               ingenuously
               ,
               p.
               63.
               
               
                 Although
                 God
                 had
                 appeared
                 with
                 a
              
               Similitude
               
                 then
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 great
                 reason
                 for
                 making
                 a
                 Law
                 against
                 worshipping
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Idols
                 ,
                 or
                 fixing
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 their
                 Worship
                 upon
                 the
                 bare
                 Image
              
               ;
               I
               add
               ,
               
                 Even
                 against
                 thinking
                 of
                 honouring
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 made
                 by
                 men
                 ,
              
               (
               if
               that
               were
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               not
               )
               since
               such
               a
               Law
               (
               if
               necessary
               )
               might
               have
               been
               made
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               obliged
               ,
               although
               God
               had
               chosen
               some
               visible
               likeness
               to
               appear
               
               in
               at
               that
               time
               .
               The
               words
               then
               
                 (
                 For
                 ye
                 saw
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 Similitude
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 to
                 you
                 )
              
               though
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               without
               a
               Parenthesis
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               seem
               of
               more
               force
               ,
               were
               not
               set
               down
               by
               Moses
               ,
               as
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               But
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               was
               made
               use
               of
               by
               him
               as
               a
               Motive
               to
               induce
               the
               People
               to
               the
               Observance
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               Sermon
               he
               makes
               Deut.
               4.
               to
               press
               them
               to
               that
               duty
               .
               And
               this
               Explication
               also
               the
               Doctor
               might
               have
               found
               in
               his
               
                 own
                 Bible
              
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               but
               vouchsafed
               to
               cast
               his
               Eye
               upon
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               where
               the
               
                 whole
                 Discourse
              
               is
               entituled
               ,
               
                 An
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 Obedience
              
               ;
               or
               on
               the
               Breviate
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Page
               ,
               where
               the
               Arguments
               us'd
               in
               it
               are
               call'd
               
                 Perswasions
                 to
                 Obedience
              
               .
               But
               there
               was
               the
               word
               likeness
               in
               the
               first
               Text
               ;
               and
               Similitude
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               denied
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               these
               were
               enough
               without
               considering
               the
               Context
               ,
               or
               the
               intent
               of
               the
               Writer
               ,
               or
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               Chapters
               ,
               to
               ask
               ,
               Whether
               
                 God
                 by
                 that
                 Reason
                 doth
                 not
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Worship
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 any
                 visible
                 Representation
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 extreamly
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 him
                 ?
              
               Now
               ,
               though
               Protestants
               may
               hold
               with
               Dr.
               St.
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               the
               
                 most
                 certain
                 Rule
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
              
               ;
               yet
               unless
               they
               wilfully
               shut
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               they
               cannot
               think
               the
               Method
               he
               takes
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               
                 most
                 certain
                 way
              
               to
               find
               out
               
               its
               Sense
               .
               But
               to
               draw
               to
               a
               Conclusion
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               8.
               
               Let
               us
               suppose
               the
               Argument
               (
               notwithstanding
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               to
               shew
               its
               deficiency
               in
               all
               its
               parts
               )
               to
               be
               good
               and
               sound
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               in
               its
               largest
               extent
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 infinite
                 and
                 incomprehensible
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 men
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 infinite
                 disparagement
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               grant
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               Antecedent
               ,
               and
               the
               Places
               of
               Scripture
               in
               the
               sense
               they
               are
               cited
               by
               him
               .
               Let
               us
               grant
               the
               Consequence
               too
               he
               infers
               from
               them
               ,
               Therefore
               all
               Worship
               given
               to
               
                 Him
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 visible
                 Representation
                 of
                 him
              
               (
               whether
               Proper
               or
               
                 Analogical
                 )
                 is
                 extreamly
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               Suppose
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               all
               this
               to
               be
               so
               .
               Will
               it
               follow
               from
               hence
               that
               Christ
               according
               to
               his
               Humanity
               ,
               cannot
               be
               represented
               but
               with
               great
               disparagement
               to
               Him
               ?
               Or
               ,
               that
               to
               
                 put
                 off
                 our
                 Hats
              
               ,
               when
               we
               behold
               the
               Figure
               of
               his
               
                 Sacred
                 Body
              
               ,
               as
               Nailed
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               with
               intent
               to
               Worship
               Him
               ,
               must
               be
               extremly
               dishonourable
               to
               Him
               ?
               What
               if
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               be
               Invisible
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               represented
               by
               any
               Corporeal
               Figure
               or
               Colours
               ?
               Will
               it
               follow
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               
                 any
                 Picture
              
               made
               to
               represent
               a
               Prince
               according
               to
               his
               External
               Features
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               disparagement
               
               to
               him
               ?
               and
               any
               Honour
               given
               him
               by
               means
               of
               such
               a
               Representation
               ,
               a
               Dishonour
               ?
               The
               Consequence
               he
               brings
               is
               no
               better
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Image
               .
               If
               then
               his
               Argument
               do
               not
               at
               all
               concern
               the
               practise
               of
               Catholicks
               in
               making
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               their
               Honour
               ;
               to
               what
               purpose
               was
               it
               to
               lay
               down
               for
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               he
               will
               have
               it
               to
               be
               forbidden
               )
               That
               
                 God's
                 Nature
                 being
                 Infinite
                 and
                 Incomprehensible
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 represented
                 without
                 infinite
                 disparagement
                 to
                 it
                 ?
              
               To
               what
               purpose
               was
               it
               to
               spend
               no
               less
               than
               three
               Pages
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               §
               .
               6.
               in
               citing
               Authours
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               
                 Wiser
                 Persons
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 themselves
                 condemned
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 incongruous
                 to
                 a
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ?
              
               Was
               it
               to
               make
               his
               Reader
               believe
               that
               Catholicks
               allow
               of
               any
               Pictures
               as
               proper
               Representations
               of
               the
               Invisible
               Deity
               ?
               Let
               him
               lay
               his
               Hand
               upon
               his
               Heart
               .
               I
               have
               told
               him
               the
               Churches
               Sense
               in
               that
               Point
               .
               What
               those
               Wiser
               Persons
               of
               the
               Heathens
               meant
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               their
               Words
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Time
               in
               which
               they
               lived
               ,
               to
               be
               this
               :
               That
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
               being
               Spiritual
               and
               Invisible
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               represented
               by
               any
               thing
               like
               unto
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Worship
               
               which
               the
               People
               gave
               to
               their
               Images
               ,
               as
               Gods
               ,
               or
               like
               unto
               the
               Gods
               they
               worshipped
               ,
               was
               incongruous
               to
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               ,
               and
               a
               disparagement
               to
               the
               Deity
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Germans
               ,
               as
               Tacitus
               reporteth
               ,
               
                 (
                 de
                 morib
                 .
                 German
                 .
                 c.
                 9.
                 )
              
               rejected
               Images
               
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               the
               Doctor
               conveniently
               leaves
               out
               )
               
                 because
                 they
                 thought
                 them
                 unsuitable
                 to
                 the
                 Greatness
                 of
                 Celestial
                 Deities
              
               (
               for
               ,
               Other
               Figures
               and
               Symbols
               they
               had
               in
               their
               consecrated
               Groves
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Tacitus
               there
               witnesseth
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               St.
               suppresseth
               )
               it
               was
               but
               what
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               taught
               them
               concerning
               the
               notion
               of
               a
               Deity
               ;
               which
               ,
               had
               the
               mystery
               of
               
                 God
                 made
                 Man
              
               been
               revealed
               to
               them
               ,
               would
               have
               taught
               them
               also
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
                 no
                 disparagement
              
               to
               Him
               to
               be
               represented
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               worshipped
               by
               such
               an
               Image
               .
               His
               
                 other
                 Citations
              
               I
               took
               upon
               his
               word
               ,
               without
               examining
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               Reader
               may
               guess
               by
               this
               out
               of
               Tacitus
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               likely
               I
               did
               him
               a
               kindness
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Worship
                 unlawful
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 equally
                 unlawful
                 to
                 Jews
                 and
                 Christians
                 .
                 A
                 strange
                 Paradox
                 advanced
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Stillingfleet
                 ,
                 viz.
                 What
                 can
                 an
                 Image
                 do
                 to
                 the
                 heightning
                 of
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 or
                 raising
                 Affections
                 ?
                 How
                 far
                 his
                 Devotion
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 may
                 be
                 allowed
                 in
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 St.
                 Leo.
                 
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               FRom
               the
               Notions
               of
               the
               
                 Wiser
                 Heathens
              
               concerning
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               he
               passes
               to
               the
               
                 Clearer
                 Discoveries
              
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               S.
               7.
               and
               wonders
               as
               at
               
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 the
                 most
                 strange
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Persons
                 should
                 think
                 this
                 Precept
                 onely
                 respected
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Oeconomy
              
               ;
               and
               he
               repeats
               his
               wonder
               in
               a
               higher
               strain
               ,
               p.
               67.
               when
               he
               asks
               ,
               
                 How
                 any
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 Sense●
                 can
                 imagine
                 that
                 Worship
                 to
                 be
                 lawful
                 among
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 unlawful
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ?
              
               It
               seems
               he
               wanted
               an
               Adversary
               to
               combate
               ,
               and
               rather
               than
               lay
               down
               his
               Weapons
               ,
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               make
               one
               ,
               though
               of
               empty
               Air
               :
               For
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               in
               the
               Reply
               (
               which
               he
               pretends
               to
               answer
               )
               to
               signifie
               that
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               
               ever
               look'd
               upon
               this
               Precept
               as
               a
               
                 meer
                 positive
                 Law
              
               ;
               (
               which
               by
               his
               wondering
               he
               would
               make
               his
               Reader
               believe
               )
               but
               the
               quite
               contrary
               .
               For
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Law
               there
               given
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               what
               
                 God
                 forbids
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Worship
                 to
                 Idols
              
               ;
               which
               Prohibition
               being
               but
               an
               Explication
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               must
               equally
               oblige
               both
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               .
               Yet
               to
               speak
               to
               a
               Point
               ,
               the
               occasion
               of
               so
               much
               wonder
               .
               What
               Worship
               is
               it
               he
               means
               was
               unlawful
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               is
               lawful
               to
               Christians
               ?
               Was
               it
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               some
               Symbolical
               Figures
               instituted
               to
               raise
               their
               Minds
               to
               a
               more
               lively
               apprehension
               of
               Gods
               Majesty
               and
               Glory
               ?
               No
               ;
               for
               this
               the
               Jews
               did
               by
               bowing
               down
               before
               the
               Ark
               and
               the
               Cherubins
               ;
               and
               very
               lawfully
               they
               did
               it
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               
               David's
               exhorting
               them
               to
               bow
               or
               
                 fall
                 down
                 before
                 the
                 footstool
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               98.
               
               Or
               was
               it
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               some
               Corporeal
               Representation
               conceiv'd
               as
               Proper
               to
               his
               Nature
               ?
               This
               he
               hath
               been
               told
               before
               ,
               is
               no
               less
               unlawful
               to
               Christians
               now
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               formerly
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               but
               rather
               more
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               clearer
               knowledge
               they
               have
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               God.
               What
               Worship
               then
               does
               he
               mean
               ?
               Pray
               take
               it
               in
               his
               own
               words
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               best
               on
               't
               you
               can
               .
               God's
               being
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 is
                 given
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
                 particular
                 Reason
                 why
                 we
                 ought
                 
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 after
                 a
                 spiritual
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 Corporeal
                 Representation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Jews
                 said
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 worshipped
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
                 .
              
               This
               is
               what
               he
               saith
               ;
               and
               if
               his
               words
               be
               to
               be
               taken
               with
               relation
               to
               what
               the
               Samaritans
               did
               ,
               he
               ought
               first
               to
               have
               told
               us
               what
               that
               was
               ;
               For
               as
               it
               appears
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               4
               Kings
               17.
               33.
               they
               made
               an
               erroneous
               Conceit
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               
                 worshipped
                 him
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Gods
                 of
                 the
                 Assyrians
                 ,
              
               and
               as
               One
               of
               Many
               ,
               though
               the
               Best
               of
               the
               Company
               ;
               which
               neither
               the
               Jews
               did
               ,
               nor
               Christians
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               do
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               
                 onely
                 true
                 God.
              
               But
               if
               his
               words
               must
               be
               taken
               without
               that
               respect
               ,
               as
               they
               make
               up
               an
               Antecedent
               and
               Consequence
               ,
               viz.
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 after
                 a
                 spiritual
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 Corporeal
                 Representation
                 whatsoever
                 :
              
               As
               the
               Consequence
               will
               hold
               as
               well
               against
               worshipping
               God
               by
               any
               Corporeal
               Gesture
               or
               Ceremony
               ,
               as
               by
               an
               Image
               ;
               So
               the
               giving
               him
               Worship
               by
               any
               Corporeal
               Representation
               (
               supposing
               the
               Law
               not
               to
               be
               meerly
               Positive
               ,
               but
               Natural
               ,
               and
               the
               Consequence
               good
               )
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               alike
               unlawful
               both
               to
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               .
               But
               in
               case
               there
               were
               a
               particular
               Prohibition
               given
               to
               the
               Jews
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               proneness
               to
               Idolatry
               )
               of
               not
               making
               any
               Image
               or
               likeness
               for
               Worship
               ,
               though
               of
               
               God
               himself
               ,
               the
               Law
               as
               to
               that
               part
               is
               evin●'d
               to
               be
               only
               Ceremonial
               ,
               from
               their
               being
               dispens'd
               with
               ,
               in
               the
               making
               and
               use
               of
               the
               Ark
               and
               Cherubins
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               obliging
               Christians
               ,
               but
               manifestly
               inferring
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Images
              
               (
               abstracting
               from
               such
               a
               positive
               Prohibition
               )
               
                 is
                 not
                 unlawful
              
               .
               From
               hence
               it
               appears
               how
               incongruous
               his
               comparison
               is
               between
               the
               
                 use
                 of
                 Images
              
               and
               
                 Common
                 Swearing
                 :
                 This
              
               being
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               evil
               ,
               and
               
                 always
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 That
              
               not
               such
               ;
               nor
               dangerous
               in
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               imbued
               from
               their
               Infancy
               ,
               with
               a
               more
               clea●
               and
               perfect
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               ever
               the
               
                 Wiser
                 Heathens
              
               attained
               to
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               Reason
               ,
               or
               the
               Jews
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
               Yet
               is
               not
               their
               state
               so
               spiritual
               as
               to
               put
               them
               quite
               out
               of
               their
               Senses
               .
               The
               Maxim
               of
               the
               Philosopher
               holds
               still
               good
               with
               them
               ,
               That
               nothing
               enters
               into
               their
               Understanding
               ,
               but
               what
               passes
               first
               by
               the
               Gates
               of
               their
               Senses
               ,
               and
               no
               Operation
               of
               the
               Sight
               (
               the
               quickest
               of
               them
               )
               is
               performed
               without
               an
               Image
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               Hitherto
               the
               Doctor
               hath
               been
               very
               careful
               to
               make
               his
               Reader
               believe
               him
               serious
               ;
               but
               who
               can
               imagine
               him
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               when
               he
               advances
               that
               strange
               Paradox
               ,
               p.
               68.
               
               What
               can
               such
               an
               Image
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               use
               his
               own
               phrase
               ,
               
                 a
                 Block
                 or
                 a
                 ●ewnstone
                 ,
                 representing
                 God
                 to
                 his
                 mind
                 )
                 What
                 can
                 
                 such
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 do
                 to
                 the
                 heightning
                 of
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 or
                 raising
                 Affections
                 ?
              
               And
               he
               means
               not
               onely
               an
               Image
               of
               the
               Deity
               by
               way
               of
               Likeness
               ,
               or
               Analogy
               ,
               or
               
                 Union
                 ;
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 tends
                 highly
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 and
                 suggests
                 mean
                 thoughts
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 worship
                 ,
              
               but
               also
               of
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               made
               
                 to
                 represent
                 his
                 Humane
                 Nature
              
               with
               respect
               to
               his
               Worship
               ;
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               his
               applauding
               the
               
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Fathers
              
               for
               condemning
               it
               as
               a
               
                 great
                 Absurdity
              
               ,
               (
               p.
               79.
               )
               the
               reason
               whereof
               he
               seems
               to
               give
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               when
               he
               immediately
               addes
               ,
               
                 And
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 danger
                 among
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 entertain
                 too
                 low
                 and
                 unworthy
                 thoughts
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 And
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 tend
                 to
                 it
                 more
                 effectually
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 bringing
                 down
                 the
                 Representations
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Figure
                 and
                 Lineaments
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 drawn
                 upon
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 or
                 carved
                 in
                 an
                 Image
                 ?
              
               Thus
               He
               ;
               And
               if
               he
               be
               serious
               ,
               what
               can
               I
               do
               but
               admire
               the
               thrice-happy
               state
               of
               
                 these
                 men
              
               ,
               who
               living
               in
               the
               Body
               as
               out
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               (
               it
               is
               so
               spiritualiz'd
               by
               continual
               Praying
               ,
               Fasting
               ,
               and
               other
               Macerations
               )
               can
               mount
               at
               pleasure
               into
               the
               Third
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               need
               not
               the
               assistance
               of
               any
               
                 visible
                 Representations
              
               to
               raise
               them
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Invisible
               and
               
                 Incomprehensible
                 Deity
              
               ?
               This
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               is
               a
               state
               more
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               than
               ever
               to
               be
               
               hoped
               for
               )
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               by
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Adam
               .
               And
               therefore
               God
               ,
               to
               lead
               man
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Him
               ,
               by
               means
               proportionable
               to
               his
               Nature
               ;
               (
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               is
               to
               derive
               its
               knowledge
               from
               the
               Senses
               )
               created
               the
               stately
               Machin
               of
               this
               
                 visible
                 World
              
               ,
               to
               serve
               as
               a
               Hieroglyphick
               of
               his
               Greatness
               and
               Power
               .
               Next
               ,
               having
               chosen
               a
               peculiar
               People
               to
               his
               Service
               ,
               although
               he
               forbad
               them
               to
               make
               the
               likeness
               of
               any
               of
               those
               things
               he
               had
               created
               ,
               to
               worship
               them
               for
               Gods
               ;
               yet
               he
               
                 commanded
                 Moses
                 (
                 Exod.
                 25.
                 10
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 )
              
               to
               place
               in
               the
               Temple
               where
               they
               were
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               a
               representation
               of
               his
               Footstool
               and
               Throne
               (
               the
               Ark
               and
               the
               Propitiatory
               )
               with
               two
               Cherubins
               of
               beaten
               Gold
               attending
               on
               each
               side
               of
               the
               Seat
               ,
               to
               raise
               their
               thoughts
               to
               a
               more
               venerable
               apprehension
               of
               his
               Majesty
               and
               Greatness
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               being
               come
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               would
               shew
               the
               excess
               of
               his
               mercy
               towards
               Mankind
               ,
               he
               was
               pleased
               (
               as
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 Phil.
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 )
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               become
               indeed
               
                 true
                 Man
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               work
               our
               Redemption
               by
               shedding
               his
               most
               precious
               Blood
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               that
               visible
               form
               (
               as
               the
               Church
               sings
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Nativity
               )
               to
               carry
               ,
               or
               rather
               
                 ravish
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 his
                 Invisible
                 Deity
                 ,
                 Ut
                 
                 dum
                 visibiliter
                 Deum
                 cognoscimus
                 ,
                 per
                 hunc
                 ad
                 invisibilia
                 rapiamur
                 .
              
               And
               if
               this
               were
               the
               means
               made
               choice
               of
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               as
               
                 most
                 efficacious
              
               (
               because
               
                 most
                 connatural
              
               )
               to
               conduct
               us
               to
               the
               knowledge
               and
               love
               of
               Him
               ;
               then
               certainly
               the
               Pictures
               or
               Images
               of
               his
               
                 Nativity
                 ,
                 Passion
                 ,
                 Resurrection
              
               ,
               &c.
               which
               serve
               to
               put
               us
               in
               mind
               of
               what
               he
               did
               and
               suffered
               for
               us
               in
               
                 that
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Servant
              
               ,
               cannot
               but
               conduce
               very
               much
               to
               work
               the
               
                 like
                 effects
              
               in
               us
               .
               And
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               can
               any
               man
               (
               not
               to
               use
               his
               own
               phrase
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
                 Senses
              
               ,
               but
               )
               who
               is
               serious
               ,
               ask
               ,
               
                 What
                 can
                 such
                 an
                 Image
                 do
                 to
                 the
                 heightning
                 of
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 or
                 raising
                 Affections
                 ?
              
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nissen
              
               says
               of
               himself
               ,
               
                 (
                 Orat.
                 de
                 Deitate
                 Filii
                 &
                 Spiritus
                 Sancti
                 )
              
               That
               he
               often
               
                 beheld
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 without
              
               Tears
               ,
               
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ready
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 his
                 Son
                 Isaac
              
               ;
               though
               but
               a
               rep●esentation
               onely
               of
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Cross
               :
               And
               can
               any
               man
               ,
               whose
               heart
               is
               not
               of
               Stone
               ,
               behold
               attentively
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               dying
               
                 Saviour
                 himself
              
               with
               his
               Hands
               and
               Feet
               Nailed
               to
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               touched
               with
               a
               sense
               of
               Devotion
               towards
               Him
               ?
               Surely
               he
               must
               have
               lost
               the
               notion
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Nature
              
               who
               can
               soberly
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               making
               such
               an
               Image
               with
               respect
               to
               His
               Worship
               ,
               
                 tends
                 highly
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 and
                 suggests
                 mean
                 thoughts
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 we
                 
                 are
                 to
                 worship
                 :
              
               unless
               to
               remember
               that
               he
               dyed
               for
               us
               ,
               be
               to
               think
               
                 meanly
                 and
                 dishonourably
              
               of
               him
               .
               But
               whither
               will
               not
               a
               Resolution
               to
               maintain
               an
               Errour
               once
               espoused
               ,
               hurry
               the
               
                 subtillest
                 Wit
              
               ?
               The
               Doctor
               's
               eagerness
               to
               make
               us
               Idolaters
               ,
               had
               made
               him
               fancy
               that
               where
               
                 God
                 forbids
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Worship
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
              
               he
               forbad
               to
               
                 make
                 any
                 Image
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Worship
                 :
              
               and
               this
               forced
               him
               (
               for
               I
               cannot
               believe
               he
               did
               it
               without
               force
               to
               his
               own
               thoughts
               )
               to
               assert
               that
               
                 an
                 Image
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 heightning
                 of
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 or
                 raising
                 Affections
                 .
              
               If
               he
               think
               I
               strain
               his
               words
               too
               far
               ,
               (
               though
               no
               farther
               than
               what
               his
               discourse
               gives
               me
               cause
               to
               do
               )
               let
               him
               vindicate
               himself
               by
               professing
               candidly
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 may
                 serve
                 to
                 raise
                 our
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 heighten
                 our
                 Devotion
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 God.
              
               But
               then
               he
               must
               renounce
               the
               patronage
               of
               his
               
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               and
               retract
               or
               answer
               his
               own
               Reason
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               be
               done
               by
               
                 calling
                 to
                 our
                 mind
                 the
                 Being
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 worship
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 some
                 Likeness
                 ,
                 or
                 Analogy
                 ,
                 or
                 Union
                 between
                 the
                 Object
                 represented
                 and
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 tends
                 highly
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 and
                 suggests
                 mean
                 thoughts
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 worship
                 :
              
               and
               particularly
               
                 that
                 among
                 Christians
                 nothing
                 can
                 tend
                 more
                 effectually
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 bringing
                 down
                 
                 the
                 representations
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 figure
                 and
                 lineaments
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 drawn
                 upon
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 or
                 carved
                 upon
                 an
                 Image
                 .
              
               But
               what
               ought
               we
               not
               to
               do
               to
               free
               our selves
               from
               Mistake
               ,
               much
               more
               from
               Errour
               ?
               The
               Mistake
               at
               present
               (
               if
               I
               may
               give
               it
               so
               gentle
               a
               name
               )
               lies
               in
               this
               ,
               That
               he
               considers
               not
               ,
               that
               if
               one
               thing
               hath
               connexion
               with
               ,
               or
               analogy
               to
               another
               ,
               although
               Invisible
               ,
               when
               the
               former
               is
               represented
               to
               a
               Person
               that
               understands
               the
               analogy
               or
               connexion
               there
               is
               between
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               apt
               to
               bring
               to
               his
               remembrance
               the
               later
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               Soul
               of
               man
               cannot
               be
               drawn
               in
               colours
               ,
               yet
               when
               the
               Body
               to
               which
               it
               is
               united
               ,
               is
               represented
               in
               Picture
               ,
               the
               Representation
               serves
               as
               a
               means
               to
               bring
               to
               our
               minds
               the
               Perfections
               or
               Graces
               of
               the
               Soul
               which
               informs
               it
               ;
               and
               not
               
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 down
              
               (
               as
               against
               Nature
               and
               Experience
               he
               a●firms
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 figure
                 and
                 lineaments
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 drawn
                 upon
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 or
                 carved
                 in
                 an
                 Image
                 .
              
               Had
               the
               rest
               of
               Mortals
               been
               imbued
               with
               
                 this
                 Principle
              
               ,
               they
               had
               never
               caused
               either
               their
               Pictures
               or
               Images
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               lest
               they
               might
               be
               occasion
               to
               their
               Friends
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               expected
               Love
               and
               Honour
               ,
               to
               entertain
               
                 too
                 l●w
              
               and
               
                 unworthy
                 thoughts
                 of
                 them
              
               .
               Much
               less
               ought
               Princes
               to
               permit
               any
               
                 Chair
                 of
                 State
              
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               the
               
                 Presenc●
                 Chamber
              
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               
                 bringing
                 
                 down
                 the
                 representations
                 of
                 them
              
               to
               the
               uncouth
               figure
               of
               four
               or
               five
               sticks
               put
               awkwardly
               together
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               
                 On
                 this
                 account
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               (
               p.
               59.
               )
               
                 it
                 seems
                 much
                 more
                 reasonable
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 by
                 prostrating
                 himself
                 before
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 nay
                 to
                 an
                 Ant
                 or
                 a
                 Fly
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 a
                 Picture
                 or
                 an
                 Image
                 .
              
               And
               I
               have
               more
               kindness
               for
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               do
               it
               ,
               than
               to
               suppose
               him
               therefore
               (
               as
               he
               supposes
               himself
               ,
               p.
               70.
               )
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Heathen
                 Idolater
              
               ,
               unless
               he
               take
               the
               Sun
               for
               a
               
                 God.
                 Philosophy
              
               and
               Experience
               having
               given
               me
               so
               much
               insight
               into
               the
               
                 nature
                 of
                 humane
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 they
                 go
                 whither
                 they
                 are
                 intended
              
               ;
               and
               Religion
               so
               much
               Charity
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               his
               
                 intent
                 was
                 onely
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               why
               does
               it
               seem
               
                 much
                 more
                 reasonable
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 prostrating
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 nay
                 to
                 an
                 Ant
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Fly
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 a
                 Picture
                 or
                 an
                 Image
                 ?
              
               The
               reason
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               
                 in
                 those
                 he
                 sees
                 great
                 evidences
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Goodness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 suggest
                 venerable
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
              
               (
               so
               then
               now
               it
               seems
               that
               analogy
               doth
               not
               always
               tend
               highly
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               the
               Deity
               ,
               nor
               suggest
               mean
               thoughts
               to
               us
               of
               the
               God
               we
               are
               to
               worship
               )
               
                 whereas
                 a
                 Picture
                 or
                 an
                 Image
                 can
                 have
                 nothing
                 worthy
                 admiration
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Skill
                 of
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 .
              
               
               If
               this
               be
               the
               reason
               ,
               he
               ought
               in
               my
               Judgment
               to
               have
               given
               the
               precedence
               to
               the
               Ant
               and
               the
               Fly
               ,
               (
               or
               to
               the
               Ape
               ,
               the
               Ass
               ,
               and
               the
               Tyger
               ,
               brought
               in
               by
               him
               in
               a
               former
               comparison
               )
               for
               
                 all
                 these
              
               have
               two
               degrees
               of
               Perfection
               beyond
               the
               Sun
               ,
               viz.
               Life
               and
               Sense
               .
               If
               the
               danger
               be
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               more
               like
               to
               take
               an
               Ant
               o●
               an
               Ape
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               greater
               Excellency
               ,
               for
               God
               ,
               than
               the
               Sun
               ,
               (
               the
               reason
               suppos'd
               by
               himself
               why
               we
               chuse
               rather
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               an
               Image
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               
                 Sun
                 )
                 on
                 that
                 account
              
               (
               to
               let
               him
               feel
               the
               force
               of
               his
               own
               Argument
               ,
               if
               it
               have
               any
               )
               
                 that
                 which
                 deserves
                 most
                 honour
                 should
                 have
                 least
                 given
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 deserves
                 least
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 most
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 danger
                 is
                 there
                 still
                 greater
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Excellency
                 is
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 we
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 worship
              
               (
               he
               says
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 a
                 Beast
                 than
                 a
                 Saint
              
               ;
               I
               say
               to
               him
               )
               the
               Earth
               than
               the
               
                 Sun
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 less
                 danger
                 of
                 believing
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               But
               to
               return
               to
               his
               former
               words
               .
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               Is
               
                 there
                 nothing
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 Picture
                 worthy
                 admiration
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Skill
                 of
                 the
                 Painter
                 or
                 Artificer
                 ?
              
               I
               dare
               avouch
               for
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               Ladies
               ,
               who
               sit
               for
               their
               Pictures
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               it
               not
               purely
               to
               beget
               in
               the
               Beholders
               an
               admiration
               of
               the
               Painter
               ;
               and
               those
               who
               procure
               an
               Author's
               Picture
               to
               be
               set
               before
               his
               Book
               ,
               intend
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               that
               
               those
               who
               fix
               their
               eyes
               upon
               it
               ,
               should
               admire
               something
               besides
               the
               Skill
               of
               the
               Engraver
               .
               I
               have
               my self
               a
               Picture
               of
               a
               Friend
               which
               gives
               me
               occasion
               frequently
               to
               admire
               the
               great
               Endowments
               of
               his
               Mind
               ,
               but
               not
               at
               all
               the
               Hand
               that
               did
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               rudely
               done
               .
               Something
               then
               there
               is
               in
               Pictures
               besides
               the
               Skill
               of
               the
               Painter
               ,
               which
               may
               make
               them
               worthy
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               admiration
               for
               
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 work
              
               ;
               at
               least
               of
               use
               ,
               for
               
                 their
                 quick
                 suggesting
                 to
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
              
               not
               onely
               
                 the
                 outward
                 Features
              
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 the
                 inward
                 Graces
              
               of
               the
               Persons
               they
               represent
               .
               This
               virtue
               they
               have
               from
               their
               more
               express
               representation
               and
               likeness
               ,
               even
               above
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               have
               a
               greater
               resemblance
               in
               natural
               perfections
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               one
               Reason
               why
               we
               make
               use
               of
               them
               so
               frequently
               since
               
                 God
                 was
                 made
                 Man
              
               ,
               because
               they
               bring
               Him
               more
               immediately
               to
               our
               Mind
               ,
               than
               either
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               an
               Ant
               ,
               or
               a
               Fly.
               And
               this
               may
               be
               the
               Reason
               (
               if
               I
               may
               have
               leave
               to
               suggest
               one
               )
               why
               Dr.
               St.
               Himself
               prefers
               the
               Sun
               for
               a
               Help
               to
               his
               Devotion
               ,
               before
               an
               Ant
               or
               a
               Fly
               ,
               though
               inferiour
               to
               them
               by
               two
               degrees
               in
               perfection
               ;
               because
               amongst
               corporeal
               things
               ,
               Light
               is
               the
               putest
               ,
               and
               conceived
               by
               us
               to
               be
               likest
               to
               a
               Spirit
               .
               But
               to
               prefer
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               the
               Ape
               ,
               the
               Ass
               ,
               and
               the
               Tyger
               ,
               before
               an
               Image
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               greater
               natural
               
               perfections
               than
               an
               Image
               hath
               ,
               may
               (
               if
               it
               prevail
               in
               the
               World
               )
               quite
               undo
               the
               Company
               of
               Picture-drawers
               in
               a
               little
               time
               .
               For
               if
               it
               shall
               be
               made
               appear
               much
               more
               reasonable
               to
               make
               
                 use
                 of
              
               what
               approaches
               nearer
               in
               perfection
               ,
               than
               likeness
               ,
               the
               Ladies
               may
               come
               instead
               of
               the
               Pictures
               of
               their
               Friends
               ,
               to
               wear
               Ants
               and
               Flies
               in
               
                 Crystal
                 Cases
              
               upon
               their
               Brests
               :
               and
               instead
               of
               their
               own
               Pictures
               to
               send
               them
               the
               Apes
               and
               Asses
               he
               brought
               in
               so
               lamely
               in
               his
               former
               Comparison
               ,
               I
               and
               his
               Tygers
               too
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               catch
               them
               ,
               as
               greater
               resemblances
               of
               their
               Perfections
               .
               Perhaps
               he
               'll
               say
               ,
               he
               speaks
               not
               of
               the
               
                 Perfections
                 of
                 these
                 Creatures
              
               ,
               as
               barely
               such
               ,
               but
               
                 as
                 great
                 evidences
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Goodness
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               how
               many
               are
               there
               in
               the
               World
               not
               so
               Philosophical
               and
               Contemplative
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               who
               think
               more
               how
               to
               free
               themselves
               from
               the
               importunity
               of
               the
               Ants
               and
               Flies
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               than
               to
               consider
               their
               perfections
               as
               
                 great
                 evidences
              
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               ,
               &c.
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               yet
               if
               they
               come
               into
               a
               place
               where
               a
               Crucifix
               is
               ,
               are
               presently
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               testifie
               the
               venerable
               apprehension
               they
               have
               of
               him
               ,
               by
               bowing
               their
               Knee
               ,
               or
               putting
               off
               their
               Hats
               ?
               If
               he
               find
               his
               Devotion
               more
               inflam'd
               by
               the
               light
               and
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               the
               motions
               of
               those
               
                 little
                 Beasts
              
               ,
               
               than
               by
               an
               Image
               ,
               much
               good
               may
               it
               do
               him
               .
               But
               this
               ought
               not
               to
               prescribe
               to
               the
               Generality
               of
               Christians
               ,
               who
               I
               believe
               experience
               more
               frequent
               and
               more
               venerable
               thoughts
               of
               God
               suggested
               to
               their
               Minds
               by
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Crucifix
               ,
               than
               by
               seeing
               the
               Sun
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Ants
               and
               Flies
               in
               the
               World.
               'T
               is
               not
               the
               nearer
               approach
               in
               perfection
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               effect
               ,
               that
               brings
               us
               always
               soonest
               and
               surest
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               cause
               .
               We
               see
               many
               Fathers
               are
               not
               known
               by
               their
               Sons
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               presently
               known
               by
               their
               Pictures
               .
               And
               Atheists
               deny
               the
               perfections
               of
               the
               Creatures
               to
               be
               any
               evidences
               at
               all
               of
               that
               Being
               we
               call
               God
               :
               but
               cannot
               deny
               a
               Crucifix
               to
               represent
               to
               their
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               Person
               whom
               we
               believe
               to
               be
               God.
               Pictures
               then
               we
               see
               have
               an
               advantage
               in
               representing
               ,
               above
               the
               Creatures
               ;
               though
               in
               natural
               perfections
               they
               be
               inferiour
               to
               them
               .
               But
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               He
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 cannot
                 for
                 his
                 Heart
                 understand
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 nay
                 better
                 burn
                 Incense
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 his
                 Prayers
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 having
                 an
                 intention
                 onely
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 do
                 both
                 these
                 to
                 an
                 Image
                 .
              
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               still
               the
               same
               ,
               because
               
                 he
                 is
                 sure
                 the
                 Sun
                 hath
                 far
                 more
                 advantages
                 than
                 any
                 Artificial
                 Image
                 can
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beauty
                 and
                 influence
                 of
                 it
                 may
                 inflame
                 and
                 warm
                 ones
                 Devotion
                 
                 much
                 more
                 .
              
               I
               am
               sure
               too
               ,
               the
               Sun
               hath
               far
               more
               advantages
               than
               any
               material
               word
               can
               have
               ,
               even
               the
               Name
               of
               JESUS
               either
               written
               or
               spoken
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               do
               not
               find
               the
               
                 beauty
                 and
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 inflame
                 and
                 warm
                 ones
                 Devotion
              
               so
               much
               as
               the
               hearing
               or
               reading
               of
               that
               
                 Sacred
                 Name
              
               .
               But
               I
               perceive
               he
               hath
               a
               particular
               Devotion
               to
               the
               Sun
               (
               though
               it
               have
               less
               advantages
               than
               an
               Ant
               or
               a
               Fly
               )
               and
               therefore
               must
               warn
               him
               in
               Charity
               ,
               not
               to
               
                 say
                 his
                 Prayers
                 to
                 it
              
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               we
               do
               to
               Images
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               very
               well
               knows
               ,
               though
               he
               would
               make
               his
               Reader
               believe
               the
               contrary
               )
               for
               that
               were
               to
               terminate
               his
               Intention
               upon
               the
               Sun
               ,
               to
               put
               his
               trust
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               his
               God
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               his
               bowing
               to
               it
               ,
               with
               intent
               to
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               (
               or
               
                 burning
                 Incense
              
               ,
               using
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               used
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               a
               Ceremony
               of
               like
               nature
               with
               bowing
               )
               he
               may
               have
               a
               Resolution
               of
               the
               Case
               ,
               how
               far
               it
               may
               be
               allowed
               him
               ,
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               that
               Great
               and
               Learned
               Doctor
               S.
               Leo
               :
               and
               for
               his
               farther
               satisfaction
               I
               shall
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               transcribe
               his
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   From
                   that
                   Opinion
                
                 (
                 saith
                 S.
                 Leo
                 ,
                 Serm.
                 in
                 Natal
                 .
                 Dom.
                 )
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Man
                   is
                   governed
                   by
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   that
                   Impiety
                   also
                   takes
                   its
                   rise
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   used
                   by
                   some
                   who
                   are
                   less
                   wise
                   ,
                   to
                
                 adore
                 the
                 Sun
                 
                   at
                   his
                   Rising
                   from
                   some
                   eminent
                   place
                   .
                   A
                   thing
                   which
                   some
                
                 Christians
                 
                 
                   think
                   they
                   do
                   so
                   religiously
                   in
                   the
                   observance
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                   they
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   S.
                
                 Peter
                 
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   One
                   true
                   and
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   go
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   turning
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   rising
                
                 Sun
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   low
                   obeysance
                   bow
                   down
                   themselves
                   in
                   honour
                   of
                   that
                   Illustrious
                   Planet
                   .
                   Which
                   we
                   are
                   exceedingly
                   grieved
                   to
                   see
                   done
                   ,
                   partly
                   out
                   of
                
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   partly
                   out
                   of
                   a
                
                 Heathenish
                 
                   spirit
                   .
                   Because
                   although
                   some
                   perchance
                   do
                   worship
                   the
                
                 Creator
                 
                   rather
                   of
                   that
                   fair
                   Light
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Light
                   it self
                   which
                   is
                   a
                
                 Creature
                 ;
                 
                   nevertheless
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   abstain
                   from
                   the
                   very
                   show
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Service
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   some
                   new
                   Convert
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   forsaken
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                
                 false
                 Gods
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   find
                   exhibited
                   to
                   the
                
                 Sun
                 
                   by
                   the
                   more
                   ancient
                   Professors
                   of
                
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 
                   will
                   be
                   induced
                   to
                   retain
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   old
                   Opinion
                   as
                   probable
                   or
                   allowable
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   shall
                   see
                   to
                   be
                   common
                   both
                   to
                
                 Christians
                 and
                 Heathens
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Faithful
                   therefore
                   abstain
                   from
                   so
                   perverse
                   and
                   worthy-to-be-condemned
                   a
                   Custom
                   ;
                   nor
                   let
                   the
                   honour
                   due
                   to
                   God
                   alone
                   ,
                   be
                   mixed
                   with
                   their
                   Rites
                   who
                   serve
                   the
                   Creatures
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   H.
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 onely
                 shalt
                 thou
                 serve
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 4.
                 
              
               This
               is
               the
               Resolution
               of
               that
               Ancient
               and
               Learned
               Father
               ,
               at
               a
               time
               ,
               whenas
               yet
               there
               were
               some
               Reliques
               
               of
               Paganism
               remaining
               in
               the
               World.
               And
               from
               it
               the
               Doctor
               may
               infer
               ,
               That
               if
               he
               do
               not
               say
               his
               Prayers
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               but
               onely
               
                 bow
                 down
              
               ,
               or
               use
               some
               external
               signification
               of
               honour
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               a
               Paganish
               spirit
               ,
               but
               with
               intent
               to
               worship
               the
               True
               God
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               not
               to
               give
               scandal
               to
               the
               weaker
               Brethren
               ,
               it
               may
               pass
               for
               a
               piece
               of
               private
               Devotion
               in
               a
               Person
               so
               Philosophical
               and
               Contemplative
               as
               I
               judge
               him
               to
               be
               .
               And
               this
               is
               all
               which
               Vasques
               (
               so
               much
               accused
               by
               him
               ,
               p.
               129.
               )
               doth
               teach
               ;
               for
               as
               for
               publick
               and
               promiscuous
               adoring
               of
               Creatures
               ,
               he
               condemneth
               it
               as
               undecent
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               
               saying
               expresly
               ,
               that
               
                 Indiscriminatim
                 creaturas
                 adorandas
                 proponere
                 ,
                 esset
                 multis
                 manifesta
                 causa
                 periculi
                 .
              
               If
               he
               ask
               me
               yet
               again
               ,
               
                 Why
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 do
                 this
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 nay
                 better
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 is
                 sure
                 the
                 Sun
                 hath
                 far
                 more
                 advantages
                 than
                 any
                 Artificial
                 Image
                 ?
              
               I
               think
               I
               may
               ask
               him
               ,
               why
               he
               may
               not
               as
               well
               ,
               nay
               better
               put
               off
               his
               Hat
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Lyons
               in
               the
               Tower
               ,
               with
               intent
               to
               honour
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               do
               it
               to
               his
               Picture
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Chair
                 of
                 State
              
               ;
               since
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               Lyon
               in
               
                 his
                 Sense
              
               hath
               far
               more
               advantage
               than
               any
               Artificial
               Image
               or
               Figure
               
               can
               have
               ;
               the
               Majesty
               and
               Generosity
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               may
               suggest
               more
               venerable
               apprehensions
               to
               him
               of
               the
               King
               he
               is
               to
               honour
               .
               But
               ,
               to
               answer
               what
               for
               his
               heart
               he
               says
               he
               cannot
               understand
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               a
               clear
               Solution
               of
               his
               Scruple
               ,
               I
               must
               desire
               him
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               Creatures
               do
               represent
               God
               after
               their
               manner
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               so
               rudely
               ,
               remotely
               ,
               darkly
               ,
               and
               imperfectly
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               need
               of
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               discourse
               to
               discover
               the
               Analogy
               or
               Proportion
               they
               bear
               to
               their
               Creator
               ;
               They
               are
               called
               
                 Gods
                 Foot-steps
              
               ,
               and
               to
               gather
               the
               height
               and
               bigness
               of
               Hercucules
               from
               his
               Foot-step
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               work
               of
               every
               Vulgar
               Capacity
               .
               Whereas
               an
               Image
               (
               for
               example
               )
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               so
               apparently
               representative
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               upon
               sight
               thereof
               our
               thoughts
               fly
               presently
               unto
               him
               :
               and
               his
               Picture
               is
               no
               sooner
               in
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               than
               his
               Person
               by
               imagination
               in
               our
               Mind
               :
               and
               consequently
               the
               likeness
               it
               bears
               to
               Him
               ,
               is
               much
               more
               apt
               to
               
                 inflame
                 and
                 warm
                 ones
                 Devotion
              
               ,
               than
               
                 the
                 beauty
                 and
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
              
               Besides
               ,
               that
               the
               Creatures
               being
               subsistent
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               evidently
               the
               Causes
               of
               many
               great
               benefits
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               the
               danger
               is
               greater
               of
               terminating
               Worship
               upon
               them
               ,
               than
               upon
               an
               Image
               ,
               whose
               
               formal
               Being
               consisting
               in
               Representation
               onely
               ,
               connaturally
               carries
               our
               Thoughts
               and
               Affections
               to
               the
               Person
               represented
               by
               it
               .
               By
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               he
               may
               see
               how
               far
               the
               Defence
               he
               makes
               for
               himself
               (
               p.
               70.
               )
               by
               his
               abusive
               application
               of
               the
               distinction
               of
               Dulia
               and
               Hyperdulia
               ,
               and
               of
               Supream
               and
               Relative
               Worship
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               should
               bow
               down
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               with
               intent
               to
               worship
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               will
               bear
               him
               out
               .
               If
               he
               go
               farther
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               he
               states
               the
               case
               himself
               )
               
                 pay
                 his
                 Devotions
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 as
                 a
                 subservient
                 and
                 ministerial
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 subordination
                 to
                 the
                 Supream
                 Deity
              
               ;
               at
               his
               peril
               be
               it
               :
               For
               that
               which
               possibly
               would
               justifie
               his
               worshipping
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Sun
               ,
               will
               most
               certainly
               not
               justifie
               his
               worshipping
               the
               Sun
               for
               a
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Notions
                 and
                 Practise
                 of
                 the
                 Wiser
                 Heathens
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 Images
                 .
                 The
                 Texts
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Acts
                 17.
                 24.
                 and
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 21.
                 
                 Explained
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Testimonies
                 Examined
                 ;
                 in
                 particular
                 the
                 Relation
                 he
                 gives
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 did
                 in
                 China
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               THe
               next
               Onset
               the
               Doctor
               makes
               upon
               the
               Catholick
               use
               of
               Images
               ,
               is
               with
               a
               fresh
               Recruit
               of
               his
               Wiser
               Heathens
               ;
               the
               
                 most
                 Intelligent
                 of
                 whom
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               p.
               74.
               
                 did
                 never
                 look
                 on
                 their
                 Images
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 Symbols
                 or
                 Representations
                 of
                 that
                 Being
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 gave
                 Worship
                 .
              
               What
               he
               would
               infer
               from
               thence
               ,
               is
               so
               soul
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               find
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               speak
               it
               out
               .
               Yet
               I
               cannot
               but
               acknowledge
               his
               kindness
               to
               us
               here
               ,
               in
               comparing
               us
               at
               least
               with
               the
               
                 most
                 Intelligent
                 among
                 the
                 Heathens
              
               ;
               whereas
               p.
               70.
               he
               had
               done
               his
               endeavour
               to
               insinuate
               into
               his
               Reader
               's
               belief
               ,
               that
               the
               Aegyptians
               (
               who
               worshipped
               Crocodiles
               and
               Serpents
               ,
               Leeks
               and
               Onyons
               ●or
               
                 Gods
                 )
                 were
                 more
                 excusable
                 than
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
              
               To
               usher
               in
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Heathens
               
               he
               premises
               two
               Texts
               out
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               17.
               24.
               and
               Rom.
               1.
               19.
               as
               a
               
                 mighty
                 Argument
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               
                 unsuitableness
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 Images
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 unalterable
                 and
                 universal
                 nature
                 .
              
               And
               I
               wonder
               whoever
               denyed
               it
               of
               such
               Images
               as
               are
               conceived
               to
               be
               proper
               Likenesses
               or
               Representations
               of
               the
               Divinity
               ,
               of
               which
               S.
               Paul
               speaks
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ;
               or
               of
               the
               Images
               of
               the
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               speaks
               in
               the
               latter
               .
               Must
               the
               words
               of
               Scripture
               be
               always
               taken
               barely
               according
               to
               their
               sound
               ,
               without
               consideration
               had
               to
               the
               Times
               and
               Circumstances
               in
               which
               they
               were
               written
               ?
               That
               the
               Athenians
               whom
               S.
               Paul
               reproved
               Acts
               17.
               24.
               thought
               the
               Divinity
               to
               be
               like
               to
               the
               Images
               they
               made
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               is
               evident
               by
               his
               words
               ,
               as
               set
               down
               by
               Dr.
               St.
               himself
               ,
               viz.
               Because
               
                 God
                 was
                 He
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Godhead
                 is
                 like
                 unto
                 Gold
                 ,
                 or
                 Silver
                 ,
                 or
                 Stone
                 ,
                 graven
                 by
                 Art
                 or
                 man's
                 device
                 .
              
               And
               himself
               grants
               this
               to
               have
               been
               
                 their
                 supposition
              
               .
               This
               then
               was
               a
               
                 mighty
                 Argument
              
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               to
               drive
               that
               Erroneous
               Conceit
               out
               of
               the
               Minds
               of
               the
               Athenians
               ,
               who
               believed
               the
               Divinity
               to
               be
               like
               the
               Images
               they
               made
               ;
               but
               none
               at
               all
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               Dr.
               St.
               against
               Catholicks
               ,
               who
               detest
               the
               thoughts
               
               of
               having
               or
               making
               any
               
                 such
                 Image
              
               .
               To
               what
               purpose
               then
               was
               it
               brought
               ,
               except
               he
               intended
               to
               make
               his
               Reader
               believe
               the
               Papists
               to
               be
               no
               wiser
               than
               the
               Athenians
               ,
               who
               were
               so
               possessed
               with
               a
               wrong
               apprehension
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               St.
               Chrysostom
               tells
               us
               upon
               that
               place
               )
               when
               they
               heard
               St.
               Paul
               speak
               of
               Anastasis
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               a
               new
               thing
               they
               never
               heard
               of
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Feminine
               Gender
               ,
               they
               concluded
               he
               brought
               them
               Tidings
               of
               some
               
                 new
                 Goddess
              
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               As
               for
               the
               second
               place
               of
               
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 21
              
               ,
               23.
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               clear
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               there
               of
               the
               Idols
               or
               Images
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ;
               for
               after
               he
               had
               laid
               down
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               which
               he
               condemned
               ,
               viz.
               That
               
                 although
                 they
                 knew
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 glorifie
                 him
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 changed
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Incorruptible
                 God
                 into
                 an
                 Image
                 made
                 like
                 to
                 corruptible
                 Man
                 ,
              
               he
               adds
               also
               ,
               
                 And
                 to
                 Birds
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 footed
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 Creeping
                 Things
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               words
               were
               clapp'd
               under
               Deck
               by
               the
               Doctor
               with
               an
               &c.
               because
               they
               plainly
               declare
               what
               kind
               of
               Images
               the
               Apostle
               meant
               )
               and
               then
               vers
               .
               25.
               tells
               us
               that
               by
               so
               doing
               ▪
               
                 They
                 changed
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 a
                 Lie
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipped
                 and
                 served
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 Creator
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
               so
               plain
               that
               the
               Doctor
               could
               find
               no
               evasion
               ,
               but
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 St.
                 Paul
                 doth
                 not
                 discourse
                 here
                 against
                 the
                 most
                 gross
                 and
                 sottish
                 Idolaters
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 well
                 observes
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wisest
                 among
                 them
                 :
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 differed
                 in
                 their
                 Opinions
                 of
                 Religion
                 extreamly
                 from
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 concurred
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 external
                 practices
                 of
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               And
               before
               we
               go
               farther
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               worth
               the
               observing
               what
               he
               observes
               out
               of
               St.
               Chrysostom
               .
               
               
                 Dices
                 ,
                 quid
                 haec
                 ad
                 Philosophos
                 ?
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
              
               saith
               St.
               Chrysostom
               ,
               if
               the
               Apostle
               reprehended
               the
               Heathens
               for
               giving
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               to
               irrational
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               yet
               more
               sottish
               ,
               to
               their
               very
               Images
               ;
               
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
              
               or
               more
               Intelligent
               among
               them
               ?
               Marry
               I
               answer
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               that
               ,
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               most
               of
               all
               concerns
               them
               :
               
                 For
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 their
                 Masters
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Inventors
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 Plato
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 seems
                 graver
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 glories
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Nay
                 his
                 Master
              
               (
               Socrates
               )
               
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Admirer
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 He
                 who
                 commands
                 a
                 Cock
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 Aesculapius
                 .
                 Hence
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Beasts
                 and
                 Creeping
                 Things
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 Apollo
                 and
                 Bacchus
                 .
              
               This
               
               is
               what
               St.
               Chrysostom
               observ'd
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               :
               And
               was
               it
               not
               luckily
               done
               of
               the
               Doctor
               to
               make
               him
               the
               Patron
               of
               his
               Explication
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               intent
               of
               the
               Apostle
               was
               
                 not
                 to
                 charge
                 them
                 with
                 false
                 Notions
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 vanity
                 and
                 folly
                 in
                 thinking
                 they
                 had
                 found
                 out
                 subtiller
                 ways
                 of
                 defending
                 the
                 Common
                 Idolatry
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 opposing
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 Wits
                 to
                 excuse
                 them
                 ?
              
               But
               suppose
               what
               he
               says
               were
               so
               :
               that
               the
               Philosophers
               were
               as
               subtil
               as
               he
               would
               make
               them
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               worthily
               condemned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               though
               but
               for
               the
               external
               profession
               of
               praying
               and
               offering
               Sacrifice
               to
               the
               Statues
               of
               
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 Venus
                 ,
                 Mercury
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               also
               to
               those
               of
               Birds
               ,
               and
               
                 four-footed
                 Beasts
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Creeping
                 Things
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Vulgar
               did
               ?
               And
               if
               
                 they
                 found
                 out
                 subtiller
                 ways
                 of
                 defending
                 the
                 Common
                 Idolatries
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 opposing
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 Wits
                 to
                 excuse
                 them
                 ,
              
               were
               they
               not
               to
               blame
               in
               so
               doing
               ?
               But
               what
               is
               all
               this
               to
               Christians
               ?
               To
               make
               his
               discourse
               from
               the
               Apostles
               words
               come
               home
               to
               them
               ,
               he
               should
               show
               that
               the
               Images
               by
               which
               they
               honour
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               are
               worshipped
               by
               them
               as
               Gods
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               Images
               of
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               ,
               as
               those
               were
               of
               which
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               in
               that
               place
               ;
               otherwise
               the
               subtil
               ways
               of
               defending
               he
               covertly
               aims
               at
               ,
               wil
               be
               as
               allowable
               against
               the
               
               Deserters
               of
               the
               Churches
               Faith
               ,
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Images
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               Mysteries
               of
               Christianity
               .
               But
               to
               come
               to
               the
               point
               it self
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 most
                 Intelligent
                 Heathens
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 did
                 never
                 look
                 on
                 their
                 Images
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 Symbols
                 or
                 Representations
                 of
                 that
                 Being
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 gave
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 .
              
               What
               Being
               this
               was
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               tell
               us
               ,
               whether
               the
               onely
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               those
               false
               ones
               represented
               by
               their
               Images
               .
               If
               he
               mean
               these
               latter
               ,
               he
               knows
               in
               his
               Conscience
               he
               does
               wrong
               to
               Catholicks
               in
               comparing
               them
               even
               to
               his
               Wiser
               Heathens
               .
               If
               the
               former
               ,
               he
               does
               those
               more
               right
               by
               his
               
                 subtil
                 way
              
               of
               defending
               them
               ,
               than
               appears
               from
               the
               Testimonies
               he
               brings
               ,
               They
               ever
               thought
               of
               doing
               themselves
               .
               For
               all
               that
               is
               expressed
               there
               (
               and
               you
               may
               believe
               he
               would
               suppress
               nothing
               that
               might
               make
               to
               his
               purpose
               )
               out
               of
               
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 Maximus
                 Tyrius
                 ,
                 and
                 Julian
                 ,
              
               concerning
               the
               more
               Intelligent
               Heathens
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 look
                 on
                 their
                 Images
                 as
                 Gods
                 :
              
               That
               they
               look'd
               upon
               them
               nevertheless
               as
               Images
               or
               Symbols
               of
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               ,
               some
               of
               his
               own
               Testimonies
               affirm
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Celsus
               in
               Origen
               ,
               lib.
               7.
               
               That
               
                 none
                 but
                 a
                 stark
                 fool
                 believes
                 the
                 Images
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               had
               he
               not
               left
               out
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Non
                 diis
                 dicatas
                 Statuas
              
               ,
               but
               that
               
               
                 they
                 were
                 Statues
                 erected
                 to
                 the
                 Gods.
              
               And
               that
               of
               Julian
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 but
                 Symbols
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Gods.
              
               But
               not
               any
               thing
               is
               there
               in
               them
               to
               signifie
               that
               they
               worshipped
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               by
               them
               ,
               besides
               the
               two
               words
               of
               Divinity
               and
               Deity
               ,
               which
               he
               cogg'd
               into
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               Arnobius
               and
               St.
               Austin
               to
               make
               his
               Reader
               believe
               so
               .
               I
               shall
               set
               down
               the
               passages
               both
               in
               his
               words
               and
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               by
               comparing
               them
               ,
               may
               learn
               what
               credit
               he
               is
               to
               give
               hereafter
               to
               his
               citing
               of
               Authors
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               receive
               a
               farther
               Testimony
               of
               my
               kindness
               to
               him
               in
               taking
               the
               rest
               upon
               his
               word
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               for
               Arnobius
               .
               
               What
               Dr.
               St.
               (
               p.
               74.
               )
               
               makes
               the
               
                 Wiser
                 Heathens
              
               deny
               there
               ,
               
               is
               that
               
                 they
                 ever
                 thought
                 their
                 Images
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 any
              
               Divinity
               
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 onely
                 comes
                 from
                 their
                 Consecration
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 use
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Reader
               finding
               the
               word
               Divinity
               in
               a
               different
               Character
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Gods
               he
               immediately
               mentions
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               
                 have
                 no
              
               Divinity
               
                 but
                 what
                 comes
                 from
                 their
                 Consecration
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 use
              
               ;
               What
               can
               he
               think
               ,
               but
               that
               those
               
                 wise
                 Heathen
              
               ,
               intended
               to
               worship
               the
               true
               Divinity
               by
               those
               Images
               ,
               and
               look'd
               onely
               upon
               them
               as
               Signs
               consecrated
               to
               such
               an
               use
               
               
               
               
               
               by
               some
               extrinsecal
               deputation
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               among
               Catholicks
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Communion-Cup
               or
               Table
               even
               among
               Protestants
               .
               But
               is
               this
               what
               Arnobius
               makes
               the
               Heathens
               to
               say
               ?
               Pray
               hear
               what
               the
               
                 wiser
                 Heathens
              
               return
               upon
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               upbraided
               them
               for
               worshipping
               Gods
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               the
               works
               of
               mens
               hands
               .
               
                 Erras
                 &
                 laberis
                 ;
                 nam
                 neque
                 nos
                 aera
                 ,
                 neque
                 auri
                 argentique
                 materias
                 esse
                 per
                 se
                 Deos
                 ,
                 &
                 religiosa
                 decernimus
                 Numina
                 .
                 You
                 erre
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 and
                 are
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 O
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 you
                 affirm
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Brass
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 Gold
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 adorable
                 Deities
                 ,
              
               PER
               SE
               ,
               
                 of
                 themselves
              
               .
               No
               ,
               we
               are
               wiser
               than
               so
               .
               But
               how
               then
               ?
               
                 Sed
                 eos
                 in
                 his
                 colimu●
                 eosque
                 veneramur
                 ,
                 quos
                 dedicatio
                 infert
                 sacra
                 ,
                 &
                 fabrilibus
                 efficit
                 inhabitare
                 simulacris
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 honour
                 and
                 worship
                 the
                 Gods
                 or
                 Deities
                 in
                 those
                 Statues
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 sacred
                 dedication
                 hath
                 brought
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 those
                 Images
                 made
                 by
                 Art.
              
               And
               by
               
                 Sacred
                 Dedication
              
               is
               here
               meant
               
                 Magical
                 Incantation
              
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Souls
               of
               Wicked
               Men
               ,
               or
               Evil
               Spirits
               ,
               were
               evocated
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               tied
               to
               dwell
               in
               those
               Images
               ,
               as
               St.
               Austin
               relateth
               ,
               
                 Lib.
                 8.
                 de
                 Civit.
                 Dei.
                 c.
                 23.
                 
                 &
              
               26.
               
               And
               now
               I
               beseech
               you
               judge
               if
               this
               be
               fair
               play
               ?
               When
               the
               wiser
               Heathens
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 their
                 Images
                 to
                 be
                 
                 Gods
                 PER
                 SE
                 ,
              
               of
               themselves
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               Spirits
               dwelling
               in
               them
               ;
               to
               say
               absolutely
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 denied
                 they
                 ever
                 thought
                 their
                 Images
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ?
              
               And
               when
               they
               acknowledge
               that
               
                 they
                 did
                 worship
                 the
                 Gods
                 which
                 by
                 Dedication
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
              
               ;
               to
               tell
               us
               they
               do
               not
               acknowledge
               
                 any
                 Divinity
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 comes
                 from
                 their
                 Consecration
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 use
              
               ;
               as
               if
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
               those
               Heathens
               the
               End
               of
               the
               Consecration
               had
               been
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               True
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               introduce
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               ,
               (
               or
               evil
               Spirits
               )
               to
               reside
               in
               the
               Images
               .
               Nay
               when
               they
               say
               expresly
               ,
               that
               the
               Object
               of
               their
               Worship
               was
               the
               
                 Gods
                 which
                 inhabited
                 in
                 those
                 Images
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               their
               Wisdom
               consisted
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               worship
               the
               Images
               themselves
               for
               Gods
               ,
               but
               the
               Gods
               
                 (
                 Deos
                 &
                 Numina
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Plural
               Number
               )
               which
               dwelt
               in
               them
               ;
               to
               put
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               Divinity
               in
               the
               Singular
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               intention
               had
               been
               to
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               by
               them
               :
               is
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               fair
               dealing
               in
               a
               Controvertist
               ?
               To
               set
               up
               a
               Flag
               upon
               a
               Fire-Ship
               to
               disguise
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               commendable
               Stratagem
               in
               an
               Enemy
               ;
               —
               
                 Dolus
                 an
                 virtus
                 ,
                 quis
                 in
                 hoste
                 requirat
                 ?
              
               But
               when
               the
               bottom
               is
               full
               of
               Infernal
               Spirits
               ,
               to
               fix
               upon
               it
               the
               Title
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               larger
               Character
               ,
               is
               no
               such
               laudable
               quality
               in
               a
               Writer
               ,
               whose
               greatest
               virtue
               should
               
               be
               plain-dealing
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               see
               more
               of
               this
               in
               the
               Citation
               out
               of
               St.
               Austin
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               
                 What
                 Dr.
              
               St.
               
                 says
                 that
                 the
              
               Wiser
               
                 Heathens
                 deny
                 in
                 St.
              
               Austin
               ,
               
                 is
                 ,
                 that
              
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Images
               themselves
               ;
               but
               through
               them
               they
               worshipped
               THE
               DEITY
               .
               
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
              
               Doctors
               
                 words
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 see
                 St.
              
               Austin
               '
               s.
               Videntur
               sibi
               purgatioris
               esse
               Religionis
               qui
               dicunt
               ,
               Nec
               simulacrum
               nec
               daemonium
               colo
               ;
               sed
               per
               effiigiem
               corporalem
               ejus
               rei
               signum
               intueor
               ,
               quam
               colere
               debeo
               .
               These
               men
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               seem
               to
               themselves
               to
               have
               taken
               up
               a
               more
               refined
               Religion
               ,
               who
               say
               ,
               I
               neither
               worship
               an
               Idol
               ,
               nor
               a
               Devil
               ;
               but
               by
               or
               in
               the
               corporeal
               Image
               I
               behold
               a
               Sign
               or
               Symbol
               of
               that
               thing
               which
               I
               ought
               to
               worship
               .
               
                 And
                 what
                 thing
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 The
              
               Doctor
               says
               ,
               the
               Deity
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 indeed
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 thing
                 they
              
               ought
               
                 to
                 worship
                 .
                 But
                 was
                 that
                 their
                 meaning
                 ?
                 No
                 such
                 matter
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 St.
              
               Austin
               
                 immediately
                 addes
              
               ;
               They
               give
               this
               interpretation
               of
               their
               Images
               ,
               viz
               that
               by
               the
               Image
               of
               Tellus
               ,
               is
               signified
               the
               Earth
               ;
               by
               that
               of
               Neptune
               ,
               the
               Sea
               ;
               by
               that
               of
               Juno
               ,
               the
               Air
               ;
               by
               that
               of
               Vulcan
               the
               Fire
               ;
               by
               that
               of
               Venus
               ,
               the
               Day-star
               ;
               by
               another
               the
               Sun
               ,
               by
               another
               the
               Moon
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 what
                 they
                 meant
                 by
              
               the
               thing
               
                 (
                 they
                 say
              
               )
               they
               ought
               to
               worship
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               urged
               against
               them
               
               
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
              
               Austin
               )
               that
               then
               they
               worship
               Bodies
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Sea
               ,
               the
               Fire
               ,
               and
               the
               Air
               ;
               they
               boldly
               answer
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               worship
               the
               Bodies
               themselves
               ,
               
                 sed
                 quae
                 illis
                 regendis
                 praesident
                 numina
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               Deities
               or
               Spirits
               which
               preside
               and
               govern
               those
               Bodies
               ,
               
                 Which
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 St.
              
               Austin
               
                 (
                 in
              
               Psal
               .
               69.
               )
               
                 proves
                 to
                 be
              
               Devils
               ,
               because
               they
               proudly
               exact
               Sacrifice
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               worshipped
               as
               Gods.
               
                 These
                 were
                 the
              
               things
               
                 which
                 the
              
               Wiser
               
                 Heathens
                 professed
              
               they
               ought
               to
               worship
               by
               their
               Images
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 the
                 corporeal
                 Creatures
                 of
              
               Fire
               ,
               Air
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 or
                 the
              
               Spirits
               
                 which
                 ruled
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
              
               not
               the
               Images
               
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
              
               the
               Deity
               
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 S.
              
               Austin
               
                 says
                 ,
                 that
              
               their
               punishment
               and
               condemnation
               is
               set
               forth
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               that
               very
               Text
               cited
               above
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               out
               of
               Rom.
               1.
               25.
               
               Who
               changed
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               into
               a
               Lie
               ,
               and
               served
               the
               Creature
               rather
               than
               the
               Creator
               .
               For
               in
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               of
               this
               Sentence
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               condemns
               the
               Images
               or
               Idols
               themselves
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               latter
               ,
               their
               interpretation
               of
               them
               .
               For
               by
               calling
               Figures
               made
               by
               an
               Artificer
               by
               the
               name
               of
               those
               things
               which
               God
               made
               ,
               they
               change
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               into
               a
               Lie
               ;
               and
               by
               esteeming
               and
               worshipping
               the
               things
               themselves
               for
               Gods
               ,
               they
               serve
               the
               Creature
               rather
               than
               the
               Creator
               .
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 St.
              
               Austin
               :
               
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 in
                 his
                 Judgment
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 read
                 that
                 he
                 ever
                 changed
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 latter
                 Writings
                 )
                 when
                 St.
              
               Paul
               
                 condemns
                 the
              
               Heathens
               for
               changing
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               into
               the
               Image
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               or
               Beast
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
              
               such
               Images
               
                 as
                 were
                 worshipped
                 for
              
               Gods
               ,
               
                 or
                 made
                 to
                 represent
              
               false
               Gods
               :
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 my
              
               Adversary
               
                 deals
                 very
                 disingenuously
                 with
                 his
                 Reader
                 ,
                 in
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
              
               W●ser
               Heathens
               
                 did
                 not
                 worship
                 the
              
               Images
               
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
              
               through
               them
               the
               Deity
               ,
               
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 said
                 they
                 ought
                 to
              
               worship
               by
               them
               ,
               
                 were
                 the
              
               corporeal
               Creatures
               
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 the
              
               Devils
               ,
               
                 which
                 they
                 believed
                 to
                 rule
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 he
                 brings
                 ,
                 himself
                 hath
                 found
                 out
                 a
              
               subtiller
               way
               of
               defending
               the
               common
               Idolatry
               among
               them
               ,
               
                 than
                 they
                 ever
                 thought
                 on
                 themselves
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 had
                 he
                 lived
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 have
                 had
                 a
              
               Statue
               
                 erected
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Most
               useful
               Mercury
               .
               
                 Let
                 any
                 Intelligent
                 Person
                 peruse
                 his
                 74th
                 page
                 with
                 attention
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 whether
                 he
                 have
                 not
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 more
                 than
              
               Mercurial
               subtilty
               
                 in
                 every
                 passage
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 blind
                 his
                 Reader
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 to
                 spend
                 more
                 time
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 which
                 himself
                 after
                 all
                 acknowledges
                 tacitly
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
              
               necessary
               ;
               
                 for
                 whether
                 the
              
               Wiser
               
                 Heathens
                 intended
                 to
                 worship
                 the
              
               true
               God
               ,
               
                 or
                 
                 no
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 to
              
               suppose
               
                 they
                 did
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 suppose
                 it
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               He
               desires
               to
               know
               whether
               in
               this
               
                 supposition
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 mistaken
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 their
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               but
               intended
               through
               the
               Images
               to
               worship
               the
               
                 true
                 Deity
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 blame
                 or
                 no
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 serving
                 God
                 by
                 them
                 ?
              
               This
               Scruple
               I
               perceive
               hath
               long
               stuck
               in
               his
               mind
               ;
               and
               as
               I
               gave
               him
               the
               Resolution
               of
               St.
               Leo
               concerning
               his
               Devotion
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               how
               far
               it
               was
               allowable
               ;
               so
               I
               shall
               let
               him
               see
               how
               far
               at
               least
               his
               
                 Wiser
                 Heathens
              
               were
               culpable
               in
               the
               supposed
               practice
               ,
               by
               a
               Resolution
               which
               St.
               Paul
               himself
               gave
               in
               a
               case
               of
               like
               nature
               .
               
               Some
               there
               were
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               who
               knowing
               an
               Idol
               to
               be
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               eat
               without
               scruple
               of
               meats
               offered
               to
               Idols
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               Idols
               .
               The
               Question
               was
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               to
               blame
               or
               no
               in
               using
               
                 that
                 liberty
              
               ?
               And
               St.
               Paul
               declares
               they
               were
               to
               blame
               upon
               a
               double
               account
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 they
                 became
                 a
                 stumbling
                 Block
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 weak
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               9.
               
               And
               2.
               
               Because
               
                 by
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
              
               they
               were
               guilty
               at
               least
               of
               the
               external
               Profession
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               21.
               
               In
               like
               manner
               I
               answer
               to
               the
               supposed
               Practise
               of
               the
               
                 Wiser
                 Heathens
              
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               blame
               in
               
               serving
               God
               by
               their
               Images
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Images
               being
               instituted
               by
               Publick
               Authority
               for
               the
               Worship
               of
               
                 false
                 Gods
                 ,
                 they
                 concurred
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               acknowledges
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 external
                 practices
                 of
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               And
               then
               again
               ,
               2dly
               ,
               Because
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               Schools
               they
               denied
               them
               to
               be
               Gods
               ,
               yet
               as
               Origen
               answered
               Celsus
               ,
               
               one
               of
               Dr.
               
               St.'s
               
                 Wiser
                 Heathens
              
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               pressed
               him
               with
               the
               like
               supposition
               )
               They
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 being
                 esteemed
                 wise
                 and
                 knowing
                 men
                 ,
                 did
                 nevertheless
                 give
                 honour
                 to
                 them
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 by
                 their
                 example
                 were
                 led
                 into
                 Errour
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Souls
                 so
                 far
                 depressed
                 with
                 a
                 false
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 hear
                 any
                 one
                 deny
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 accustomed
                 to
                 worship
                 .
              
               Hoc
               est
               crimen
               quod
               Celso
               impingimus
               aliisque
               omnibus
               qui
               haec
               non
               esse
               deos
               fatentur
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 This
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 Crime
                 with
                 which
                 we
                 charge
                 Celsus
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 confess
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 Gods.
              
               But
               what
               is
               all
               this
               to
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ?
               What
               he
               would
               infer
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               alike
               to
               blame
               in
               worshipping
               God
               by
               putting
               off
               their
               Hats
               ,
               or
               bowing
               down
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               before
               a
               Crucifix
               :
               And
               who
               ever
               saw
               a
               wider
               Consequence
               ?
               Suppose
               ,
               saith
               Dr.
               St.
               that
               the
               
                 Wiser
                 Heathens
              
               did
               worship
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               by
               the
               Images
               of
               their
               
                 false
                 
                 Gods
              
               ;
               Suppose
               again
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               thing
               which
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 pitch'd
                 upon
                 to
                 condemn
                 them
                 for
                 .
              
               Therefore
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               were
               also
               condemned
               by
               him
               for
               worshipping
               Christ
               by
               his
               Image
               .
               Who
               sees
               not
               here
               that
               he
               should
               have
               bid
               us
               suppose
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 very
                 thing
              
               in
               Question
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 Commandment
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 ?
              
               Or
               if
               he
               will
               not
               have
               us
               to
               suppose
               this
               ,
               whilst
               he
               is
               endeavouring
               to
               prove
               it
               ;
               to
               make
               good
               his
               Consequence
               he
               must
               first
               prove
               that
               a
               Crucifix
               and
               other
               like
               Images
               used
               by
               Christians
               ,
               are
               Symbols
               and
               Representations
               of
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Jews
               were
               alike
               to
               blame
               with
               his
               
                 Wiser
                 Heathens
              
               for
               worshipping
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               by
               bowing
               down
               before
               the
               Ark
               :
               Otherwise
               the
               case
               will
               be
               nothing
               parallel
               ,
               either
               as
               to
               Scandal
               or
               
                 exteriour
                 Profession
              
               of
               Idolatry
               :
               But
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Contraries
               ,
               as
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               
                 Wiser
                 Heathens
              
               was
               both
               Scandalous
               and
               Idolatrous
               as
               to
               the
               exteriour
               action
               ,
               even
               before
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               ,
               because
               the
               honour
               given
               to
               the
               Image
               is
               referred
               to
               that
               which
               is
               represented
               by
               it
               ;
               so
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               the
               practice
               of
               Christians
               in
               honouring
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               will
               be
               both
               honourable
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               ed●fying
               to
               our
               Neighbour
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               By
               this
               it
               appears
               how
               invidiously
               he
               represents
               what
               the
               Jesuites
               did
               in
               China
               ,
               (
               p.
               75.
               )
               when
               he
               tells
               his
               Reader
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 never
                 condemned
                 the
                 People
                 for
                 worshiping
                 Images
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 worshipping
                 false
                 Gods
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 perswaded
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 lay
                 them
                 aside
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 convert
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 melted
                 down
                 their
                 former
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 new
                 ones
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               Who
               would
               not
               imagine
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Jesuites
               had
               told
               the
               People
               that
               they
               need
               
                 not
                 lay
                 aside
              
               their
               Images
               ,
               but
               onely
               change
               their
               God
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               most
               but
               melt
               down
               the
               
                 old
                 ones
              
               ,
               &
               make
               new
               ones
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Doctor
               never
               met
               with
               an
               Adversary
               more
               willing
               to
               take
               a
               Testimony
               upon
               his
               word
               ,
               than
               my self
               .
               But
               this
               seem'd
               so
               exorbitant
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               not
               believe
               without
               seeing
               :
               And
               it
               cost
               me
               some
               pains
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               Book
               is
               so
               scarce
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               run
               through
               most
               of
               the
               Booksellers
               Shops
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               not
               meet
               with
               it
               .
               At
               length
               I
               found
               it
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               a
               particular
               Friend
               ;
               and
               what
               I
               found
               there
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Jesuites
               in
               China
               had
               by
               their
               Preaching
               converted
               some
               Persons
               of
               that
               Nation
               from
               the
               Worship
               of
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               ,
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               
                 True
                 One.
              
               And
               the
               said
               Converts
               ,
               to
               testifie
               the
               Truth
               of
               their
               Conversion
               ,
               (
               like
               those
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               ,
               who
               burnt
               their
               
                 Books
                 of
                 curious
                 
                 Arts
                 ,
                 Acts
                 19.
                 19.
                 
                 )
              
               brought
               a
               
                 great
                 heap
                 of
                 Idols
              
               ,
               and
               
                 consumed
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 flaming
                 furnace
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               This
               done
               ,
               
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 re-edified
                 or
                 repaired
                 the
                 Altar
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 cast
                 down
                 the
                 Idols
                 ,
              
               (
               it
               seems
               they
               had
               demolished
               or
               defaced
               that
               also
               )
               
                 there
                 was
                 placed
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Author
               ,
               
                 in
                 their
                 room
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               ;
               neither
               doth
               he
               say
               so
               much
               as
               that
               It
               was
               made
               of
               the
               melted
               Metal
               ,
               though
               that
               had
               been
               no
               more
               than
               of
               the
               materials
               of
               a
               Pagan
               Temple
               to
               build
               a
               Church
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Christ.
               His
               words
               are
               these
               .
               Simulacrorum
               (
               mark
               that
               )
               
                 ingens
                 cumulus
                 extracta
                 fornace
                 flammis
                 absvmptus
                 est
                 .
                 In
                 eorum
                 locum
                 successit
                 Christi
                 Servatoris
                 Effigies
                 ,
                 quam
                 exturbatis
                 Idolis
                 in
                 renovatam
                 aram
                 suffecerunt
                 .
              
               This
               is
               what
               the
               Author
               reports
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               ,
               
               and
               none
               can
               or
               will
               be
               offended
               with
               them
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               such
               as
               would
               be
               displeased
               with
               him
               that
               should
               pull
               down
               an
               
                 Usurper's
                 Image
              
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               the
               Kings
               in
               its
               place
               .
               But
               as
               Dr.
               St.
               relates
               it
               ,
               (
               I
               should
               say
               translates
               the
               words
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               so
               exact
               as
               to
               refer
               us
               to
               the
               very
               page
               )
               it
               appears
               with
               quite
               another
               aspect
               ,
               something
               like
               the
               ruines
               of
               
                 Nabuchadonosor's
                 Image
              
               ;
               but
               that
               there
               the
               materials
               onely
               of
               the
               
               Image
               ,
               whereas
               here
               the
               Images
               themselves
               of
               Christ
               and
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               ,
               are
               confusedly
               blended
               together
               by
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               that
               the
               
                 Jesuites
                 never
                 condemned
                 the
                 People
                 for
                 worshipping
                 Images
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 worshipping
                 false
                 Gods
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 perswaded
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 lay
                 them
                 aside
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 convert
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 melted
                 down
                 their
                 former
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 new
                 ones
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               what
               Images
               those
               were
               by
               which
               he
               says
               they
               worshipped
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               the
               Symbols
               or
               Representations
               of
               those
               very
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               ?
               How
               then
               could
               the
               Doctor
               add
               (
               without
               distinguishing
               them
               first
               from
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               )
               that
               the
               Jesuites
               perswaded
               the
               People
               not
               to
               lay
               them
               aside
               ,
               but
               to
               convert
               them
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               True
               God
               ;
               And
               so
               melted
               them
               down
               ,
               and
               made
               
                 new
                 ones
              
               of
               them
               ?
               Did
               the
               People
               at
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               cast
               them
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               They
               not
               condemn
               them
               ?
               Did
               the
               People
               tear
               them
               from
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               They
               perswade
               them
               not
               to
               lay
               them
               aside
               ?
               Did
               the
               People
               consume
               them
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               They
               make
               
                 new
                 ones
              
               of
               them
               ?
               Of
               will
               he
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               Images
               being
               General
               ,
               may
               be
               applied
               respectively
               to
               the
               Images
               of
               〈◊〉
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               ?
               But
               where
               then
               was
               his
               Fidelity
               in
               translating
               the
               word
               Simulacra
               (
               used
               by
               Ecclesiastical
               Writers
               ,
               and
               particularly
               
               by
               the
               Author
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               Idols
               of
               the
               Heathens
               )
               by
               the
               General
               word
               Images
               ?
               Where
               was
               his
               sincerity
               in
               confounding
               together
               the
               Images
               of
               the
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               and
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               so
               many
               〈◊〉
               one
               upon
               another
               (
               and
               the
               first
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               guide
               the
               rest
               ,
               supposing
               for
               the
               Images
               of
               the
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               )
               that
               it
               was
               scarce
               possible
               for
               an
               ordinary
               
                 Protestant
                 Reader
              
               to
               avoid
               being
               mistaken
               ;
               whereas
               Trigautius
               himself
               had
               distinguished
               them
               so
               clearly
               in
               his
               Relation
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               any
               one
               to
               mistake
               ,
               but
               by
               design
               ?
               What
               that
               must
               be
               ,
               in
               a
               Person
               who
               dares
               to
               charge
               the
               whole
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
              
               with
               Idolatry
               for
               so
               many
               hundreds
               of
               years
               together
               ,
               a
               wise
               man
               will
               easily
               guess
               .
               What
               lies
               open
               to
               every
               one
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               an
               excellent
               faculty
               in
               
                 reporting
                 faithfully
              
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               in
               his
               Preface
               ,
               I
               suppose
               he
               means
               by
               Faithful
               there
               ,
               the
               same
               as
               being
               
                 True
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Cause
              
               )
               the
               sense
               of
               an
               Author
               ,
               especially
               if
               the
               Book
               be
               hard
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               done
               as
               far
               off
               as
               China
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               Jesuites
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Fact
               it self
               ,
               of
               burning
               the
               Images
               of
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               that
               of
               Christ
               in
               their
               room
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               more
               (
               if
               not
               much
               less
               )
               than
               what
               St.
               Gregory
               did
               (
               by
               whom
               this
               Nation
               receiv'd
               its
               Christianity
               )
               in
               ordering
               the
               
                 Pagan
                 Festivals
              
               of
               our
               Ancestors
               to
               be
               converted
               to
               the
               Assemblies
               
               of
               Christians
               :
               Whose
               Wisdom
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               is
               highly
               extolled
               and
               justified
               by
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               from
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               
               which
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 sanctifieth
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 all
                 gestures
                 ,
                 all
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 pretend
                 to
                 express
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 ,
                 to
                 advance
                 ,
                 that
                 attention
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 elevation
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 Christians
                 profess
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Truth
                 .
              
               And
               that
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               may
               pretend
               to
               this
               ,
               by
               calling
               him
               to
               mind
               ,
               and
               raising
               our
               Affections
               to
               Him
               ,
               I
               have
               shewed
               in
               the
               precedent
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               7.
               
               To
               adde
               new
               Colour
               to
               his
               supposed
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               have
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Unsuitableness
                 of
                 an
                 Image
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
              
               he
               tells
               us
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 believed
                 this
                 Law
                 to
                 be
                 immutable
                 .
              
               And
               to
               prove
               this
               ,
               he
               cites
               a
               passage
               or
               two
               out
               of
               Origen
               and
               Clemens
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               affirming
               that
               
                 the
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 corporeal
                 representations
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Deity
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Christians
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 Images
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 .
              
               And
               to
               this
               I
               answer
               as
               formerly
               ,
               What
               Roman-Catholick
               ever
               denied
               it
               of
               
                 such
                 Images
              
               as
               they
               there
               speak
               of
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Images
               of
               the
               Heathens
               (
               against
               whom
               they
               disputed
               )
               who
               thought
               their
               false
               Gods
               to
               
               dwell
               in
               their
               Images
               ,
               
                 Which
                 thought
              
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 Thorndike
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 Idols
              
               ?
               
               or
               of
               such
               Images
               as
               were
               by
               the
               erroneous
               conception
               of
               the
               Maker
               or
               Worshipper
               ,
               supposed
               to
               represent
               the
               Divinity
               ,
               in
               it self
               ?
               Which
               kind
               of
               Images
               are
               so
               far
               from
               the
               hearts
               of
               Catholicks
               ,
               that
               we
               profess
               with
               St.
               Germanus
               and
               St.
               
                 John
                 Damascen
              
               ,
               
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 madness
                 and
                 impiety
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Image
                 or
                 Similitude
                 of
                 the
                 Invisible
                 Deity
                 .
              
               And
               whereas
               he
               would
               make
               Clichtovaeus
               and
               Bellarmin
               to
               appear
               non-sensical
               and
               ridiculous
               ,
               for
               expounding
               the
               aforesaid
               Fathers
               to
               speak
               of
               
                 such
                 Images
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 perfectly
                 to
                 represent
                 him
                 to
                 us
                 ,
              
               by
               adding
               most
               triumphantly
               ,
               
                 As
                 if
                 ever
                 men
                 were
                 such
                 fools
                 to
                 believe
                 an
                 Image
                 could
                 perfectly
                 represent
                 an
                 Infinite
                 Being
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 God
                 need
                 make
                 a
                 Law
                 to
                 forbid
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 utterly
                 impossible
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 .
              
               It
               is
               evident
               he
               does
               but
               trifle
               ;
               for
               although
               it
               be
               impossible
               in
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               to
               make
               an
               Image
               which
               shall
               perfectly
               represent
               the
               Deity
               as
               it
               is
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               
                 not
                 impossible
              
               for
               men
               to
               be
               such
               fools
               as
               to
               conceive
               the
               Deity
               otherwise
               than
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               go
               about
               to
               make
               an
               Image
               to
               represent
               it●
               
               which
               is
               plainly
               Clichtovaeus
               his
               sense
               ,
               and
               
                 Bellarmin's
                 Answer
                 likewise
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               confesses
               ;
               yet
               rather
               than
               spoil
               so
               pretty
               a
               Comparison
               as
               he
               had
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               he
               goes
               on
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 more
                 reasonably
                 forbid
                 men
                 to
                 paint
                 a
                 Sound
                 ,
                 to
                 grasp
                 all
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 drink
                 up
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 to
                 wear
                 the
                 Sun
                 for
                 a
                 Pendant
                 at
                 their
                 Ears
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 command
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 Image
                 which
                 should
                 perfectly
                 represent
                 his
                 Nature
                 .
              
               These
               gay
               Expressions
               were
               
                 too
                 dear
              
               to
               be
               lost
               ,
               (
               though
               the
               last
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               
               were
               borrowed
               from
               
                 Chamier
                 ;
              
               )
               and
               Bellarmin
               must
               be
               made
               seemingly
               to
               speak
               nonsense
               ,
               rather
               than
               not
               be
               told
               he
               lies
               .
               So
               glorious
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               seem
               to
               have
               Confuted
               Bellarmin
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               end
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               Two
               things
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               of
               him
               :
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               How
               he
               reconciles
               himself
               with
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               makes
               the
               
                 Irrepresentableness
                 of
                 Gods
                 Nature
              
               to
               be
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               not
               have
               the
               Law
               forbid
               us
               to
               Think
               of
               making
               an
               Image
               to
               represent
               it
               ;
               although
               this
               
               later
               be
               the
               immediate
               Consequence
               of
               the
               former
               ?
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               How
               he
               will
               reconcile
               himself
               to
               his
               Master
               Calvin
               ,
               who
               expounding
               this
               very
               Law
               ,
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 to
                 thy self
                 a
                 graven
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 likeness
                 ,
              
               &c.
               expresly
               affirms
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 by
                 those
                 words
                 restrains
                 our
                 licentiousness
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 attempt
                 to
                 represent
              
               Him
               
                 by
                 any
                 visible
                 figure
              
               ?
               If
               not
               by
               any
               ,
               then
               certainly
               not
               by
               such
               an
               one
               as
               we
               should
               think
               might
               represent
               him
               perfectly
               .
               I
               leave
               them
               conferring
               notes
               ,
               and
               proceed
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Second
                 General
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 called
                 most
                 irreverently
                 by
                 Dr.
                 St.
                 That
                 Wise
                 Synod
                 .
                 His
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Fathers
                 Objections
                 answered
                 by
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Answers
                 shewn
                 to
                 be
                 Good.
                 
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               WE
               are
               come
               now
               to
               that
               
                 Stone
                 of
                 Offence
              
               ,
               that
               
                 Rock
                 of
                 Scandal
              
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               would
               have
               it
               )
               the
               
                 Second
                 General
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               789.
               in
               which
               all
               such
               were
               anathematiz'd
               ,
               and
               condemned
               as
               Hereticks
               ,
               who
               should
               call
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Idols
              
               ,
               and
               assert
               the
               honour
               given
               them
               by
               Christians
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               .
               What
               wonder
               then
               if
               he
               who
               finds
               himself
               comprehended
               under
               that
               Anathema
               ,
               be
               in
               such
               a
               passion
               against
               the
               Council
               ,
               that
               in
               contempt
               and
               scorn
               he
               most
               irreverently
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 That
                 Wise
                 Synod
              
               ,
               p.
               76.
               that
               is
               in
               plain
               English
               ,
               the
               Three
               Hundred
               and
               Fifty
               Fathers
               who
               voted
               in
               it
               ,
               Fools
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Legates
              
               who
               presided
               ,
               and
               the
               Vicars
               of
               the
               
                 Oriental
                 Patriarchal
                 Sees
              
               ,
               who
               assisted
               in
               it
               .
               O
               my
               God!
               is
               it
               come
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               an
               Inferiour
               Rector
               of
               
               one
               
                 P●rochial
                 Church
              
               ,
               (
               whose
               name
               is
               scarce
               known
               but
               in
               the
               Bills
               of
               Mortality
               ,
               and
               was
               never
               heard
               of
               in
               the
               List
               of
               any
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               )
               shall
               dare
               to
               condemn
               as
               foolish
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               most
               August
               and
               
                 Venerable
                 Tribunal
              
               upon
               Earth
               !
               Was
               he
               not
               afraid
               of
               that
               dreadful
               Sentence
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 shall
                 say
                 to
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
              
               (
               how
               much
               more
               to
               so
               many
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 Fool
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Hell-fire
                 ?
              
               What
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               can
               be
               observ'd
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               it
               shall
               be
               lawful
               for
               any
               private
               person
               ,
               upon
               presumption
               of
               his
               own
               wit
               ,
               to
               contemn
               and
               deride
               the
               Decrees
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               is
               bound
               under
               pain
               of
               being
               
                 accounted
                 as
                 a
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Publican
                 ,
              
               to
               hear
               ?
               Will
               he
               plead
               for
               his
               excuse
               ,
               that
               he
               follows
               the
               Judgment
               of
               another
               Synod
               held
               not
               long
               before
               in
               Constantinople
               ,
               in
               which
               bo●h
               the
               making
               and
               honouring
               of
               sacred
               Images
               was
               condemned
               ?
               Let
               him
               shew
               that
               to
               have
               been
               a
               lawful
               Council
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Conventicle
               ,
               as
               in
               reality
               it
               was
               ,
               being
               called
               by
               the
               Secular
               Power
               ,
               and
               wanting
               both
               the
               consent
               and
               presence
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               himself
               or
               Legates
               ,
               
               whom
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               fourth
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               of
               Chalcedon
               acknowledge
               to
               have
               
               
                 presided
                 over
                 them
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Head
               over
               the
               Members
               ,
               and
               
                 without
                 whose
                 Authority
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
               
                 no
                 Decrees
                 could
                 be
                 valid
              
               .
               None
               of
               which
               defects
               were
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               Besides
               that
               divers
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               had
               voted
               in
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               to
               the
               false
               Synod
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               came
               and
               abjur'd
               its
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
              
               ;
               and
               among
               them
               Gregorius
               Bishop
               of
               Neocaesarea
               ,
               the
               Ringleader
               of
               the
               Faction
               .
               Yet
               Dr.
               St.
               takes
               up
               ,
               and
               abets
               the
               Arguments
               of
               that
               Pseudo-Synod
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               never
               been
               retracted
               and
               anathematized
               as
               impious
               by
               the
               chief
               Author
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               scoffs
               at
               the
               Answers
               of
               the
               Synod
               to
               them
               as
               insufficient
               .
               I
               pray
               God
               he
               may
               one
               day
               imitate
               him
               in
               his
               Repentance
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               hitherto
               in
               his
               Passion
               against
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               .
               Examples
               we
               know
               move
               much
               :
               and
               possibly
               it
               may
               be
               neither
               unprofitable
               to
               Him
               ,
               nor
               ungrateful
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               to
               set
               down
               the
               form
               and
               manner
               of
               that
               Bishops
               Recantation
               ,
               and
               his
               Reception
               into
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               Being
               brought
               into
               the
               Council
               by
               a
               Person
               of
               honour
               sent
               from
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               
               
                 Tarasius
                 Patriarch
              
               of
               Constantinople
               ask'd
               him
               ,
               
                 If
                 hitherto
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 known
                 
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 or
                 knowingly
                 had
                 contemn'd
                 it
                 ?
              
               His
               answer
               was
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 hop'd
                 it
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 ignorance
                 :
                 but
                 desir'd
                 to
                 learn.
              
               And
               when
               Tarasius
               bad
               him
               declare
               
                 what
                 he
                 desir'd
                 to
                 learn
              
               :
               he
               answered
               ;
               
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 whole
                 Assembly
                 doth
                 say
                 and
                 think
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 and
                 most
                 certainly
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Point
                 now
                 agitated
                 and
                 preached
              
               (
               by
               this
               Synod
               )
               
                 is
                 the
                 Truth
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 beg
                 pardon
                 for
                 my
                 former
                 evils
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 with
                 all
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 and
                 inlightned
                 :
                 For
                 my
                 Errours
                 and
                 Crimes
                 are
                 great
                 beyond
                 measure
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 please
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 this
                 Holy
                 Synod
                 to
                 Compunction
              
               (
               towards
               me
               )
               
                 so
                 be
                 it
              
               .
               Here
               Tarasius
               expressing
               some
               doubt
               he
               had
               least
               his
               submission
               might
               not
               be
               sincere
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               speak
               
                 one
                 thing
              
               with
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               have
               another
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               Gregorius
               cry'd
               out
               ,
               
                 God
                 forbid
                 !
                 I
                 confess
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 lie
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 ever
                 go
                 back
                 from
                 my
                 word
                 .
              
               Whereupon
               Tarasius
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 ought
                 long
                 ago
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 ear
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Holy
                 Apostle
                 St.
                 Paul
                 teaches
                 ,
              
               
               saying
               ,
               Hold
               fast
               the
               Traditions
               which
               ye
               have
               received
               ,
               either
               by
               our
               word
               ,
               or
               by
               our
               Epistle
               :
               
                 And
                 again
              
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
              
               ,
               Avoid
               profane
               Novelties
               of
               words
               .
               
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 Novelty
                 in
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 profane
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Christians
                 are
                 Idolaters
                 ?
              
               
               To
               this
               Gregorius
               return'd
               ,
               that
               
                 what
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Partizans
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 was
                 evil
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 confess
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 evil
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 did
                 ,
              
               (
               by
               which
               words
               it
               seems
               he
               made
               a
               particular
               confession
               of
               what
               evil
               they
               had
               done
               )
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 beg
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 faults
                 .
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 most
                 Holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 and
                 this
                 Holy
                 Synod
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 transgressed
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 ask
                 pardon
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               Upon
               this
               it
               was
               ordered
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               bring
               in
               his
               Confession
               the
               next
               Session
               of
               the
               Synod
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               tenour
               with
               that
               of
               Basilius
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Ancyra
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               the
               first
               Session
               :
               
               viz.
               that
               he
               
                 did
                 receive
                 and
                 salute
              
               (
               or
               give
               Veneration
               to
               )
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 and
                 Venerable
                 Images
              
               (
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               
                 Saints
                 )
                 and
                 anathematize
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
              
               ;
               as
               he
               expressed
               himself
               in
               the
               vote
               he
               gave
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               by
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Legates
              
               ,
               and
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Synod
               been
               restored
               to
               his
               Seat
               ,
               upon
               his
               repentance
               .
               This
               is
               recorded
               of
               Gregorius
               Bishop
               of
               Neocaesarea
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               to
               his
               immortal
               Glory
               .
               May
               it
               be
               imitated
               with
               no
               less
               Glory
               by
               the
               Rector
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               .
               May
               he
               take
               to
               himself
               what
               St.
               Ambrose
               said
               to
               
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 Secutus
                 es
                 errantem
                 ,
                 sequere
                 poenitentem
                 .
              
               This
               I
               heartily
               pray
               for
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               end
               shall
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               shew
               with
               what
               little
               Reason
               he
               abets
               the
               
               Arguments
               of
               that
               false
               Synod
               ,
               and
               derides
               the
               Answers
               of
               the
               
                 Nicen
                 Fathers
              
               .
               If
               in
               doing
               this
               ,
               I
               make
               his
               vanity
               appear
               here
               ,
               (
               as
               elsewhere
               I
               have
               done
               )
               it
               is
               but
               what
               St.
               Austin
               tells
               us
               ,
               
               
                 we
                 ought
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 endeavour
                 towards
                 those
                 who
                 oppugn
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 desire
                 their
                 salvation
                 .
              
               And
               I
               know
               not
               how
               possibly
               himself
               could
               have
               laid
               it
               more
               open
               than
               in
               the
               Ironical
               Title
               of
               
                 That
                 Wise
                 Synod
              
               ,
               he
               gives
               that
               very
               Council
               to
               which
               his
               Leader
               in
               the
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               (
               the
               afore
               mentioned
               Gregorius
               )
               submitted
               himself
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               most
               
                 lawful
                 Council
              
               ,
               confessing
               ,
               that
               what
               those
               Fathers
               so
               unanimously
               taught
               was
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
               Now
               what
               they
               taught
               ,
               was
               ,
               
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 and
                 retained
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 seeing
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Memory
                 and
                 Affections
                 of
                 the
                 Beholders
                 might
                 be
                 excited
                 towards
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 represented
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 salute
                 and
                 give
                 an
                 honourary
                 adoration
              
               (
               or
               respect
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Images
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Cross
                 ,
                 to
                 Chalices
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 H.
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 sacred
                 Utensils
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 Latria
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 true
                 Faith
                 teacheth
                 )
                 is
                 due
                 onely
                 to
                 God.
              
               What
               he
               could
               find
               in
               this
               definition
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Fathers
               deserved
               
               from
               him
               the
               title
               of
               Fools
               ,
               I
               cannot
               imagin
               ,
               unless
               he
               will
               have
               it
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               to
               reverence
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Gospels
              
               ,
               or
               the
               sacred
               Utensils
               of
               the
               Altar
               .
               But
               in
               this
               the
               Council
               is
               vindicated
               by
               
                 Eminent
                 Divines
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               
               For
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               freely
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 must
                 maintain
                 as
                 unquestionable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 enjoyns
                 no
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               And
               Dr.
               Field
               affirms
               that
               
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Fathers
                 mean
                 nothing
                 else
                 by
                 adoration
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 but
                 embracing
                 ,
                 kissing
                 ,
                 and
                 reverently
                 using
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 we
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 do
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               Whereupon
               Bishop
               Montague
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Practice
                 go
                 together
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 we
                 agree
              
               .
               Dr.
               St.
               perhaps
               will
               rank
               them
               for
               this
               in
               the
               same
               Predicament
               of
               —
               with
               the
               
                 Nicen
                 Fathers
              
               .
               But
               herein
               his
               vanity
               and
               presumption
               will
               appear
               ,
               though
               less
               ,
               than
               in
               condemning
               a
               
                 whole
                 General
                 Council
              
               .
               A
               farther
               discovery
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               makes
               in
               deriding
               the
               answers
               given
               to
               the
               Objections
               of
               his
               
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Fathers
              
               .
               Let
               us
               see
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               reason
               he
               does
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               First
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   Synod
                   at
                   Constantinople
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   came
                   to
                   deliver
                   us
                   from
                   all
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   in
                   Truth
                   ,
                
                 they
                 bravely
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   for
                   Christians
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 I
                 suppose
                 particular
                 
                   Christian
                   )
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   because
                
                 (
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 added
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Council
                 doth
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 had
                 foretold
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Idolatry
                 should
                 be
                 extirpated
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 &
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 )
                 
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   was
                   always
                   to
                   continue
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   without
                   repentance
                   :
                   Which
                   would
                   as
                   well
                   hold
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 
                   against
                   the
                   prevalency
                   of
                   the
                   Turk
                   ,
                   as
                   Idolatry
                   among
                   them
                   .
                
              
               And
               is
               not
               this
               bravely
               answered
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ?
               Doth
               he
               think
               that
               there
               are
               as
               great
               Promises
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               the
               Turks
               not
               over-running
               Christendom
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               for
               the
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               not
               prevailing
               against
               the
               Church
               ?
               Or
               that
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               could
               apostatize
               so
               far
               as
               to
               enjoyn
               and
               allow
               the
               belief
               and
               practise
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               the
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               not
               prevail
               against
               it
               ?
               If
               he
               will
               not
               maintain
               these
               impieties
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               
               nor
               deny
               what
               God
               hath
               said
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Zachary
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 the
                 days
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 destroy
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Idols
                 from
                 off
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 :
              
               and
               this
               not
               for
               four
               or
               five
               hundred
               years
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 continue
                 always
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 graces
                 are
                 without
                 Repentance
              
               ;
               let
               him
               give
               Glory
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               his
               charge
               of
               Idolatry
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               hath
               done
               what
               he
               came
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               his
               Constantinopolitan
               Fathers
               confess
               )
               
                 to
                 deliver
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               The
               second
               thing
               he
               makes
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               false
               Synod
               at
               Constantinople
               to
               urge
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Devil
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   reduce
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   endeavours
                   underhand
                   to
                   introduce
                   it
                   ,
                   under
                   a
                   pretence
                   of
                
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 
                   bringing
                   them
                   again
                   to
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   the
                
                 Creature
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   making
                   a
                
                 God
                 
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   called
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 .
              
               The
               words
               here
               cited
               were
               taken
               out
               of
               St.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nissen
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Oration
               he
               made
               upon
               his
               Brother
               St.
               Basil
               ;
               and
               Epiphanius
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               charges
               them
               to
               have
               adulterated
               both
               the
               meaning
               and
               words
               of
               the
               Saint
               ,
               by
               putting
               
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               instead
               of
               
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Son.
              
               For
               whereas
               St.
               
               Gregory's
               Discourse
               there
               was
               against
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               proving
               them
               to
               be
               Idolaters
               ,
               because
               they
               acknowledged
               Christ
               to
               be
               a
               Creature
               ,
               and
               yet
               ,
               adored
               and
               served
               and
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               they
               wickedly
               pervert
               his
               words
               against
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               although
               Christians
               retain
               in
               memory
               ,
               and
               reverence
               out
               of
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               
               that
               is
               represented
               by
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               neither
               call
               them
               Gods
               ,
               nor
               serve
               them
               as
               Gods
               ,
               nor
               at
               any
               time
               put
               their
               hope
               of
               salvation
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Arrians
               did
               in
               the
               Son
               ,
               although
               they
               believed
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Creature
               .
               The
               Dr.
               thought
               it
               not
               to
               his
               purpose
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               this
               Juggle
               of
               his
               
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               in
               putting
               the
               name
               Christ
               for
               Son
               :
               No
               ,
               it
               might
               put
               us
               in
               mind
               of
               his
               own
               dexterous
               managing
               the
               words
               and
               sense
               of
               Authors
               cited
               by
               himself
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Chapter
               .
               Only
               ,
               when
               Epiphanius
               makes
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               Arrians
               and
               Catholicks
               to
               consist
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Arrians
                 trusted
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 properly
                 divine
                 honour
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 Catholicks
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 worshiped
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 represented
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
               He
               comes
               in
               (
               p.
               79.
               )
               with
               a
               
                 But
                 Aquinas
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 have
                 at
                 large
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 worshipped
                 meerly
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 worship
                 given
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 represented
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 Aquinas
                 observes
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 towards
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Image
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 towards
                 the
                 thing
                 represented
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 Therefore
                 Epiphanius
                 and
                 the
                 Nicen
                 Fathers
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 case
                 with
                 the
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 Idolaters
                 .
              
            
             
             
               §
               5.
               
               I
               remember
               the
               Dr.
               in
               his
               Preface
               tells
               his
               Reader
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 design
                 is
                 to
                 argue
                 closely
                 .
              
               How
               much
               he
               hath
               failed
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               his
               design
               ,
               (
               if
               ever
               he
               had
               any
               such
               )
               I
               have
               shown
               in
               almost
               every
               argument
               he
               brings
               :
               And
               for
               the
               
                 present
                 argument
              
               ,
               there
               are
               so
               many
               failings
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Junior
                 Sophister
              
               in
               the
               Schools
               would
               have
               given
               it
               the
               name
               not
               of
               one
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 many
                 Fallacies
              
               .
               For
               to
               make
               the
               consequence
               good
               ,
               he
               ought
               first
               to
               have
               prov'd
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Nicen
                 Fathers
              
               were
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               with
               Aquinas
               and
               his
               followers
               :
               or
               that
               their
               Argument
               was
               so
               
                 evident
                 a
                 D●monstration
              
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               but
               be
               guilty
               of
               culpable
               ignorance
               if
               they
               did
               not
               see
               it
               .
               2dly
               ,
               That
               Aquinas
               and
               his
               followers
               did
               conclude
               themselves
               in
               virtue
               of
               so
               evident
               a
               proof
               ,
               to
               be
               Idolaters
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               for
               giving
               the
               
                 same
                 Worship
              
               or
               Reverence
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Image
               ;
               to
               Him
               ,
               absolutely
               for
               himself
               ;
               to
               his
               Image
               ,
               relatively
               ,
               or
               meerly
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               as
               they
               explicate
               themselves
               .
               3dly
               ,
               That
               the
               Arrians
               were
               Idolaters
               upon
               
                 this
                 very
                 account
              
               ,
               that
               they
               gave
               
                 onely
                 relative
                 Worship
              
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 properly
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ,
               which
               St.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nissen
              
               saith
               they
               did
               ,
               because
               though
               they
               
                 acknowledged
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 ador'd
                 ,
                 and
                 serv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 God.
              
               These
               things
               he
               ought
               
               to
               have
               prov'd
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               own
               consequence
               good
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Nicen
                 Fathers
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 case
                 with
                 the
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 Idolaters
                 .
              
               But
               to
               tell
               us
               ;
               that
               because
               Epiphanius
               and
               the
               
                 Nicen
                 Fathers
              
               said
               ,
               
                 they
                 onely
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 who
                 was
                 represented
                 by
                 them
                 :
              
               and
               because
               (
               not
               They
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 Aquinas
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 have
                 at
                 large
                 proved
                 that
                 when
                 Christ
                 is
                 worshipped
                 by
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Worship
                 or
                 Reverence
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Image
              
               ;
               Therefore
               Epiphanius
               and
               the
               
                 Nicen
                 Fathers
              
               were
               in
               the
               same
               case
               with
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Idolaters
               ;
               is
               such
               a
               piece
               of
               Logick
               (
               if
               good
               )
               as
               would
               have
               serv'd
               Diogenes
               (
               had
               he
               known
               it
               )
               to
               conclude
               all
               the
               Platonists
               in
               the
               world
               to
               be
               blind
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               might
               argue
               from
               the
               
                 Doctors
                 Topicks
              
               ;
               The
               Platonists
               ,
               and
               all
               Philosophers
               ,
               affirm
               that
               for
               a
               man
               to
               see
               ,
               there
               must
               necessarily
               be
               some
               union
               between
               the
               Object
               and
               the
               Eye
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               something
               must
               pass
               from
               the
               Eye
               to
               the
               Object
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Object
               to
               the
               Eye
               .
               But
               Aristotle
               and
               his
               Followers
               have
               at
               large
               proved
               ,
               that
               this
               cannot
               be
               done
               by
               emission
               of
               Rays
               from
               the
               Eye
               to
               the
               Object
               ,
               as
               the
               Platonists
               would
               have
               it
               ;
               but
               by
               Immission
               of
               Species
               from
               the
               Object
               to
               the
               Eye
               :
               Therefore
               all
               the
               Platonists
               in
               the
               world
               are
               blind
               .
               What
               greater
               Sophistry
               can
               there
               be
               ,
               than
               when
               there
               are
               different
               Opinions
               how
               the
               
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               them
               really
               absurd
               ,
               at
               least
               
                 seemingly
                 so
              
               to
               others
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               who
               does
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               all
               the
               absurdities
               which
               follow
               from
               such
               an
               Opinion
               ?
               Yet
               such
               is
               the
               Doctors
               manner
               of
               arguing
               in
               this
               place
               :
               All
               Catholicks
               agree
               that
               an
               Image
               may
               be
               worshipped
               for
               his
               sake
               whom
               it
               represents
               ;
               St.
               Thomas
               and
               his
               followers
               will
               have
               this
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               same
               act
               by
               which
               the
               Prototype
               is
               worshipped
               :
               Others
               who
               take
               a
               different
               way
               of
               explicating
               the
               thing
               ,
               look
               upon
               this
               as
               absurd
               ,
               and
               think
               they
               can
               prove
               it
               to
               be
               Idolatrous
               :
               and
               Dr.
               St.
               from
               hence
               concludes
               Epiphanius
               and
               the
               
                 Nicen
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               because
               they
               say
               onely
               what
               all
               Catholicks
               agree
               in
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 they
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 onely
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 who
                 was
                 represented
                 by
                 them
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               Idolaters
               .
               The
               Reader
               I
               suppose
               by
               this
               time
               sees
               the
               fallaciousness
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               arguing
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Doctor
               may
               feel
               it
               ,
               (
               if
               seeing
               be
               not
               enough
               )
               I
               shall
               press
               him
               with
               his
               own
               Argument
               in
               a
               Point
               which
               himself
               affirms
               .
               To
               shew
               what
               kind
               of
               Reverence
               we
               give
               to
               
                 holy
                 Images
              
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               Idolatrous
               ,
               I
               instanced
               in
               Moses
               and
               
               Joshua's
               putting
               off
               their
               Shoes
               in
               reverence
               to
               the
               Ground
               where
               they
               stood
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               Holy.
               To
               this
               the
               Doctor
               answers
               ,
               p.
               105.
               
               First
               ,
               That
               for
               this
               there
               was
               an
               
                 express
                 Command
              
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               
               case
               of
               
                 Image
                 Worship
              
               there
               is
               as
               plain
               a
               Prohibition
               .
               But
               let
               this
               pass
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               manifestly
               proved
               the
               contrary
               .
               What
               I
               fix
               upon
               at
               present
               ,
               is
               his
               
                 Second
                 Answer
              
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               avouches
               ,
               (
               abstracting
               from
               any
               Prohibition
               or
               Command
               )
               that
               
                 the
                 special
                 presence
                 and
                 appearance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doth
                 sanctifie
                 a
                 place
                 to
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 lawfully
                 testifie
              
               our
               Reverence
               
                 towards
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               this
               Reverence
               so
               testified
               towards
               the
               Ground
               by
               Moses
               and
               Joshua
               in
               putting
               off
               their
               Shoes
               ,
               I
               suppose
               himself
               will
               grant
               ,
               was
               not
               given
               to
               the
               Ground
               for
               it
               self
               ,
               but
               meerly
               for
               
                 His
                 sake
              
               who
               appeared
               there
               present
               in
               a
               special
               manner
               ,
               that
               is
               for
               
               God's
               .
               This
               supposed
               ,
               I
               subsume
               according
               to
               his
               Logick
               :
               But
               Aquinas
               and
               his
               followers
               have
               at
               large
               proved
               ,
               that
               where
               any
               thing
               is
               worshipped
               or
               reverenced
               meerly
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               another
               ,
               it
               must
               have
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               reverence
               given
               it
               ,
               which
               they
               give
               to
               the
               thing
               which
               sanctifieth
               it
               by
               its
               presence
               ;
               for
               they
               do
               not
               onely
               maintain
               that
               the
               
                 same
                 reverence
              
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Cross
               on
               which
               Christ
               suffered
               ,
               
               because
               it
               represents
               him
               to
               us
               as
               crucified
               ,
               but
               also
               because
               of
               his
               presence
               or
               conjunction
               to
               it
               ;
               upon
               which
               account
               they
               say
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Garment
               are
               worshipped
               with
               the
               same
               act
               of
               Civil
               Worship
               .
               Therefore
               Moses
               and
               Joshua
               were
               Idolaters
               
               for
               giving
               reverence
               to
               the
               Ground
               meerly
               for
               
                 his
                 sake
              
               who
               sanctified
               it
               with
               his
               presence
               .
               The
               Consequence
               (
               though
               horrible
               to
               any
               Christian
               Ear
               )
               is
               parallel
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Doctor
               against
               Epiphanius
               and
               the
               
                 Nicen
                 Fathers
              
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               have
               any
               force
               against
               these
               ,
               it
               must
               have
               the
               same
               against
               those
               .
               Thus
               is
               the
               Doctor
               fallen
               into
               his
               own
               Trap.
               Neither
               can
               he
               save
               himself
               by
               having
               recourse
               to
               an
               
                 express
                 command
              
               in
               
                 the
                 case
              
               ;
               because
               
                 Gods
                 special
                 presence
              
               is
               given
               by
               him
               there
               as
               a
               
                 distinct
                 reason
              
               why
               reverence
               might
               lawfully
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Ground
               for
               
                 his
                 sake
              
               who
               was
               present
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               were
               Idolatry
               in
               it self
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               because
               Aquinas
               and
               his
               followers
               have
               at
               large
               proved
               ,
               that
               where
               any
               thing
               is
               reverenced
               meerly
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               another
               ,
               it
               must
               have
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               reverence
               given
               it
               ,
               which
               they
               give
               to
               the
               thing
               which
               sanctifieth
               it
               by
               its
               presence
               :
               it
               follows
               that
               God
               commanded
               Moses
               and
               Joshua
               upon
               his
               grounds
               to
               do
               an
               act
               which
               in
               it self
               is
               Idolatry
               ;
               and
               this
               sounds
               no
               less
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               horrible
               to
               a
               Christian
               Ear
               ,
               than
               the
               former
               .
               Let
               him
               then
               take
               his
               choice
               ,
               whether
               he
               will
               allow
               what
               Aquinas
               and
               his
               followers
               have
               at
               large
               proved
               for
               good
               ,
               or
               no.
               If
               he
               grant
               it
               ,
               he
               must
               show
               the
               disparity
               ,
               why
               Moses
               and
               Joshua
               were
               not
               as
               much
               Idolaters
               according
               to
               his
               Principles
               ,
               as
               Epiphanius
               and
               the
               
                 Nicen
                 Fathers
              
               .
               If
               he
               
               deny
               it
               ,
               let
               him
               tell
               us
               with
               what
               conscience
               he
               could
               condemn
               Epiphanius
               and
               the
               
                 Nicen
                 Fathers
              
               for
               Idolaters
               ,
               upon
               Grounds
               which
               himself
               denies
               to
               be
               good
               and
               solid
               .
               Thus
               much
               to
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Doctors
               Argument
               .
               As
               for
               the
               distinction
               it self
               of
               Absolute
               and
               
                 Relative
                 Latria
              
               (
               with
               which
               St.
               Thomas
               and
               his
               followers
               explicate
               their
               Doctrine
               )
               I
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               it
               hereafter
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Reader
               may
               p●ously
               believe
               ,
               that
               to
               give
               
                 Relative
                 Latria
              
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               Idolatry
               ,
               than
               to
               give
               
                 Relative
                 Regal
                 honour
              
               to
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Garment
              
               ,
               is
               Treason
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               The
               third
               thing
               he
               urges
               from
               his
               
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 great
                 Absurdity
              
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               applauds
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               p.
               80.
               )
               
                 of
                 making
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 Worship
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 is
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Image
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 :
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Deity
                 be
                 circumscribed
                 within
                 the
                 created
                 flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 confusion
                 of
                 both
                 Natures
                 after
                 their
                 Union
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 blasphemies
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               To
               this
               Epiphanius
               answers
               two
               things
               ;
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               is
               significative
               of
               both
               Natures
               ,
               and
               that
               an
               Image
               represents
               onely
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               and
               agrees
               onely
               in
               name
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               substance
               with
               the
               Prototype
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Divine
               is
               no
               more
               circumscribed
               within
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               in
               
               its
               being
               represented
               in
               an
               Image
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               in
               its
               being
               laid
               in
               the
               Manger
               ,
               or
               nailed
               to
               the
               ●ross
               .
               And
               consequently
               that
               the
               Objection
               either
               of
               circumscription
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               or
               confusion
               of
               both
               Natures
               ,
               was
               vain
               and
               frivolous
               .
               I
               ,
               but
               says
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
                 What
                 doth
                 this
                 Answer
                 signifie
                 ,
                 unless
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 equal
                 presence
                 or
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ?
              
               And
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               what
               this
               Answer
               of
               his
               is
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               unless
               he
               think
               that
               nothing
               may
               be
               worshipped
               with
               relation
               to
               God
               ,
               unless
               it
               have
               as
               great
               an
               Union
               with
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               his
               Humane
               Nature
               had
               ?
               He
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 special
                 presence
                 and
                 appearance
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 sanctifie
                 a
                 place
                 to
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 lawfully
                 testifie
                 our
                 reverence
                 towards
                 it
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               that
               presence
               or
               union
               is
               not
               equal
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               with
               his
               Humane
               .
               It
               is
               not
               onely
               Union
               ,
               but
               Representation
               also
               ,
               that
               may
               occasion
               Worship
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               see
               the
               King
               is
               worshipped
               by
               his
               Picture
               ,
               as
               representing
               him
               ,
               though
               it
               have
               not
               so
               close
               an
               union
               with
               his
               Soul
               as
               his
               Body
               hath
               .
               But
               what
               sticks
               in
               the
               Doctors
               mind
               (
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               )
               is
               ,
               how
               
                 Christ
                 God
              
               and
               Man
               ,
               can
               be
               worshipped
               by
               an
               Image
               which
               represents
               him
               onely
               according
               to
               his
               
                 Humane
                 Nature
              
               ?
               To
               this
               I
               have
               spoken
               already
               in
               the
               fifth
               
               Chapter
               ;
               and
               himself
               may
               satisfie
               his
               Reader
               in
               the
               point
               ,
               by
               telling
               him
               how
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               consists
               of
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               can
               be
               worshipped
               by
               a
               Picture
               which
               represents
               him
               onely
               according
               to
               the
               Lineaments
               of
               his
               Body
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               7.
               
               In
               the
               fourth
               place
               ,
               his
               Constantinopolitan-Fathers
               urge
               ,
               that
               
                 If
                 the
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 as
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Divine
                 ;
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 plain
                 Nestorianism
                 .
              
               And
               what
               says
               Epiphanius
               to
               this
               ?
               That
               never
               any
               man
               well
               in
               his
               wits
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               Picture
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               thought
               that
               the
               Painter
               by
               drawing
               him
               ,
               had
               divided
               his
               Soul
               from
               his
               Body
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               onely
               drawn
               the
               man
               ,
               but
               hang'd
               and
               quarter'd
               him
               too
               ?
               Was
               ever
               time
               so
               fondly
               mispent
               as
               in
               proposing
               and
               refuting
               such
               pitiful
               kind
               of
               Sophistry
               ,
               as
               this
               of
               the
               Doctors
               Constantinopolitan-Fathers
               ?
               And
               yet
               He
               says
               ,
               the
               
                 Good
                 Nicen
                 Fathers
              
               (
               where
               he
               means
               by
               Good
               ,
               what
               he
               meant
               before
               by
               
                 Wise
                 )
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 deny
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 ,
                 They
                 Nestorians
                 ?
              
               No.
               
                 They
                 lie
                 in
                 their
                 Teeth
              
               .
               Thus
               He.
               But
               what
               the
               
                 Nicen
                 Fathers
              
               answered
               like
               Good
               men
               and
               True
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 though
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
              
               (
               like
               other
               Images
               )
               
                 represent
                 onely
                 the
                 external
                 Lineaments
                 of
                 his
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 understand
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 
                 signified
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               For
               example
               ,
               
                 When
                 he
                 is
                 represented
                 as
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
              
               (
               which
               is
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               what
               the
               Doctor
               means
               by
               the
               
                 Birth
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin.
              
               p.
               81.
               )
               
                 what
                 they
                 conceive
                 in
                 their
                 Minds
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 as
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Divine
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 Emmanuel
                 ,
                 true
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 far
                 enough
                 from
                 b●ing
                 guilty
                 of
                 Nestorianism
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Images
                 .
              
               Here
               the
               Doctor
               cries
               out
               ,
               
                 Alas
                 for
                 them
                 !
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 ever
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 who
                 plead
                 for
                 nothing
                 now
                 but
                 a
                 Help
                 to
                 their
                 profound
                 Meditations
                 by
                 them
                 !
              
               And
               may
               not
               I
               much
               better
               say
               ,
               Alas
               for
               him
               !
               who
               ,
               if
               they
               Worshipped
               the
               same
               which
               they
               conceived
               in
               their
               Minds
               ,
               could
               not
               see
               their
               Worship
               (
               which
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               the
               Will
               )
               must
               be
               as
               free
               from
               Nestorianism
               ,
               as
               their
               Understanding
               .
               But
               he
               had
               had
               nothing
               to
               reply
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               thrust
               in
               those
               Words
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               
                 (
                 to
                 be
                 Worshipped
                 as
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 )
              
               For
               they
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Objection
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               Recorded
               in
               the
               Council
               .
               However
               ,
               they
               signifie
               little
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               because
               the
               Will
               is
               carried
               to
               the
               Prototype
               as
               it
               is
               conceived
               in
               the
               Understanding
               ,
               nor
               doth
               it
               give
               to
               the
               Image
               t●e
               Worship
               due
               to
               the
               Principal
               ,
               because
               the
               Image
               is
               not
               Worshipped
               
               at
               all
               for
               its
               
                 own
                 sake
              
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Principal
               's
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               8.
               
               The
               Fifth
               Argument
               which
               he
               makes
               his
               
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Fathers
              
               produce
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               Institution
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 
                   Christs
                   Image
                   because
                   instituted
                   in
                   Commemoration
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                
                 Do
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 Me
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   did
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   tell
                   them
                   ,
                   That
                   no
                   other
                   Figure
                   or
                   Representation
                   under
                   Heaven
                   was
                   chosen
                   by
                   Him
                   ,
                   as
                   able
                   to
                   represent
                   His
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   .
                   This
                   ,
                
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   an
                
                 HONOURABLE
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   his
                   Quickning
                
                 BODY
                 ,
                 
                   made
                   by
                   Himself
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   of
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   to
                   prevent
                   Idolatry
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   really
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   ;
                   so
                   this
                   Holy
                   Image
                   is
                   by
                   Adoption
                   Deified
                   ,
                   or
                   made
                   Divine
                   through
                   sanctification
                   of
                   Grace
                   .
                
              
               This
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Argument
               ;
               to
               which
               Epiphanius
               answers
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               Fury
               they
               were
               possess'd
               with
               against
               the
               making
               of
               Images
               ,
               they
               were
               driven
               into
               another
               madness
               ,
               of
               calling
               the
               Eucharist
               an
               Image
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               Fathers
               .
               And
               the
               Doctor
               knows
               that
               it
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Answer
               to
               an
               absurd
               Objection
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Objector
               was
               driven
               to
               run
               into
               an
               Absurdity
               
               to
               maintain
               his
               Cause
               .
               What
               the
               Constantinopolitans
               would
               have
               inferr'd
               from
               thence
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               because
               Christ
               (
               as
               They
               asserted
               )
               made
               the
               Eucharist
               an
               Image
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               therefore
               
                 no
                 other
                 Image
              
               might
               be
               made
               or
               Worshipped
               .
               But
               this
               They
               did
               not
               ,
               but
               left
               it
               perhaps
               (
               as
               too
               hard
               a
               Task
               for
               Themselves
               )
               to
               be
               undertaken
               by
               so
               Great
               an
               Admirer
               of
               Them
               and
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               my
               Adversary
               :
               and
               at
               his
               Door
               it
               lies
               .
               Onely
               he
               is
               desired
               to
               bear
               in
               mind
               against
               a
               fit
               season
               ,
               that
               the
               Eucharist
               with
               Them
               is
               an
               HONOURABLE
               IMAGE
               ,
               made
               by
               Christ
               Himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               he
               will
               not
               desert
               his
               Leaders
               ,
               he
               must
               give
               honour
               to
               it
               ,
               nay
               
                 Divine
                 Honour
              
               ,
               because
               although
               his
               Beloved
               Constantinopolitans
               call
               the
               EUCHARISTICAL
               BREAD
               an
               IMAGE
               ,
               yet
               they
               confess
               it
               in
               the
               same
               place
               to
               be
               NO
               FALSE
               IMAGE
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Natural
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               but
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Priestly
               Consecration
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 made
                 his
                 Divine
                 Body
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               9.
               
               In
               the
               sixth
               and
               last
               place
               he
               jumbles
               together
               no
               less
               than
               Eight
               Arguments
               or
               rather
               Bare
               Assertions
               of
               his
               
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               all
               which
               Epiphanius
               denies
               and
               refutes
               as
               frivolous
               
               and
               false
               ;
               as
               any
               one
               may
               see
               ,
               who
               either
               considers
               the
               Objections
               in
               themselves
               ;
               or
               will
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               read
               the
               Answers
               to
               them
               at
               large
               in
               the
               sixth
               Action
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               Which
               though
               my
               Adversary
               call
               weak
               and
               trivial
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               no
               sign
               he
               thought
               them
               so
               ,
               when
               he
               omitted
               to
               set
               them
               down
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Doctors
                 Objection
                 from
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Frankford
                 examined
                 ,
                 and
                 shewn
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Advantage
                 to
                 his
                 Cause
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               
                 AFter
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
              
               Veneration
               
                 due
                 to
              
               Holy
               Images
               ,
               
                 had
                 been
                 discussed
                 ,
                 and
                 defined
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 seen
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 General
              
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               
                 the
                 Doctor
                 fearing
                 that
                 his
              
               Irony
               of
               that
               Wise
               Synod
               ,
               
                 would
                 not
                 stick
                 fast
                 enough
                 ,
                 unless
                 backed
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 Authority
                 than
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 tells
                 his
                 Reader
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
              
               Council
               at
               Francford
               ,
               
                 called
                 together
                 by
              
               Charles
               the
               Great
               ,
               Anno
               794.
               
               
                 He
                 should
                 have
                 added
              
               ,
               By
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
              
               Hin●marus
               ;
               
                 but
                 that
                 had
                 been
              
               an
               apparent
               disadvantage
               
                 to
                 his
                 Cause
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 better
                 left
                 out
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 the
                 fact
                 it self
                 he
                 looks
                 upon
                 as
              
               an
               apparent
               advantage
               to
               it
               .
               
                 And
                 thereupon
                 he
                 endeavours
                 to
                 show
                 by
                 many
                 Conjectures
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Fathers
               at
               Francford
               did
               expresly
               reject
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               out
               of
               misunderstanding
               its
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               some
               rashly
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               imagine
               :
               
                 but
                 that
                 really
                 they
                 intended
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 it self
                 there
                 defined
                 .
                 His
                 proofs
                 are
                 ,
                 (
                 p.
                 84.
                 )
              
               Because
               the
               Acts
               of
               that
               Council
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               were
               very
               well
               known
               to
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Caroline
               Book
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               Nicen
               Council
               was
               sent
               them
               by
               Pope
               Adrian
               ;
               whose
               Legates
               also
               presided
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Francford
               ,
               and
               might
               easily
               rectifie
               any
               Mistake
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               guilty
               of
               it
               .
               Besides
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               Historians
               of
               that
               time
               do
               take
               notice
               of
               any
               such
               Error
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               Canon
               of
               Francford
               published
               by
               Sirmondus
               ,
               expresly
               condemns
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               
                 To
                 this
                 he
                 adds
              
               ,
               That
               the
               same
               Council
               was
               rejected
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               Synod
               of
               Paris
               ,
               called
               by
               Ludovicus
               Pius
               ,
               condemned
               expresly
               Pope
               Adrian
               for
               asserting
               a
               superstitious
               Adoration
               of
               Images
               .
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 confirms
                 it
                 from
              
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Caroline
               Books
               ,
               (
               whose
               design
               ,
               as
               Binius
               confesseth
               ,
               was
               against
               all
               Worship
               of
               Images
               )
               and
               of
               Agobardus
               published
               by
               Baluzius
               ,
               who
               ingenuously
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               Agobardus
               saith
               no
               more
               than
               the
               whole
               Gallican
               Church
               believed
               in
               that
               Age.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               sum
               and
               force
               of
               his
               Argument
               ,
               and
               to
               manifest
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               it
               in
               order
               to
               his
               design
               ,
               (
               supposing
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               Council
               of
               Francford
               did
               reject
               that
               of
               Nice
               ,
               which
               divers
               learned
               men
               not
               improbably
               deny
               )
               I
               
               shall
               shew
               first
               ,
               that
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               there
               was
               a
               mis-understanding
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               supposing
               there
               had
               been
               no
               mistake
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Synod
               at
               Francford
               had
               really
               condemn'd
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Nice
               ,
               yet
               had
               it
               been
               
                 no
                 advantage
              
               to
               his
               Cause
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               First
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               misunderstanding
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               And
               to
               make
               this
               evident
               ,
               I
               shall
               need
               no
               more
               than
               to
               compare
               what
               was
               taught
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               with
               what
               was
               condemn'd
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Francford
               .
               What
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               taught
               ,
               I
               have
               set
               down
               in
               the
               precedent
               Chapter
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 and
                 retained
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 that
                 an
                 honourary
                 adoration
              
               (
               or
               respect
               )
               
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Images
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Chalices
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 H
                 Gospels
                 ;
                 but
                 not
              
               LATRIA
               ,
               
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 true
                 Faith
                 teacheth
                 )
                 is
                 due
                 onely
                 to
                 God.
              
               This
               was
               the
               plain
               and
               open
               Definition
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               Let
               us
               now
               see
               what
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Synod
               of
               Francford
               condemned
               .
               
                 Allata
                 est
                 in
                 medium
                 Quaestio
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 A
                 Question
                 was
                 proposed
                 in
                 the
                 Council
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Caroline
               Book
               )
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 late
                 Synod
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 held
                 at
                 Constantinople
              
               (
               a
               mistake
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               for
               
                 Nicaea
                 )
                 about
                 the
                 adoring
                 of
                 Images
                 :
              
               In
               qua
               scriptum
               habebatur
               ,
               
                 In
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 those
                 should
                 be
                 anathematized
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 give
                 service
                 and
                 adoration
                 to
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Trinity
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               said
               Author
               ,
               
                 our
                 most
                 Holy
                 Fathers
                 denying
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 Service
                 and
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 did
                 both
                 contemn
                 and
                 unanimously
                 condemn
                 the
                 said
                 Synod
                 .
              
               This
               is
               what
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Synod
               at
               Francford
               condemned
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               represented
               by
               the
               Author
               himself
               of
               the
               
                 Carolin
                 Book
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               my
               Adversary
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 were
                 very
                 well
                 known
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               Goldastus
               in
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Spelman
              
               ,
               
               who
               cites
               them
               as
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               I
               suppose
               by
               Sirmondus
               also
               ;
               for
               had
               he
               published
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               would
               not
               have
               failed
               to
               let
               us
               know
               it
               .
               And
               now
               I
               appeal
               to
               any
               indifferent
               Reader
               ,
               whether
               there
               were
               not
               a
               great
               misunderstanding
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               For
               had
               the
               Fathers
               of
               Francford
               rightly
               understood
               that
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               declar'd
               onely
               an
               
                 honourary
                 Worship
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Images
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 H.
                 Cross
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 H.
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 not
                 Latria
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Worship
                 due
                 only
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               they
               could
               never
               have
               condemn'd
               it
               for
               defining
               that
               
                 the
                 same
                 Service
                 and
                 Worship
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Images
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Trinity
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               ingenuously
               professeth
               ,
               that
               
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 writ
                 the
                 Book
                 against
                 Images
                 under
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
              
               
               
                 did
                 understand
                 the
                 Council
                 to
                 enjoyn
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 meer
                 mistake
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Council
                 acknowledging
                 that
                 submission
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 which
                 the
                 Excellence
                 of
                 God
                 onely
                 challenges
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 H.
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 maintains
                 a
                 signification
                 of
                 that
                 esteem
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               It
               is
               evident
               then
               there
               was
               a
               grand
               mistake
               :
               And
               to
               omit
               what
               Bellarmin
               and
               others
               say
               of
               the
               ocsion
               of
               it
               ,
               
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Marca
              
               (
               the
               late
               learned
               Archbishop
               of
               Paris
               )
               very
               probably
               judges
               it
               to
               have
               risen
               from
               the
               words
               of
               Constantinus
               Bishop
               of
               Constantia
               in
               
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 unskilfully
              
               rendred
               by
               the
               
                 Latine
                 Translator
              
               .
               For
               (
               as
               he
               well
               observeth
               )
               the
               Council
               of
               Francford
               did
               not
               condemn
               the
               plain
               and
               
                 open
                 Definition
              
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               the
               Canon
               it self
               of
               Francford
               speaks
               )
               
                 Quod
                 scriptum
                 habebatur
              
               ,
               for
               that
               
                 there
                 was
                 found
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 that
              
               Council
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Worship
                 due
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Images
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Caroline
               Book
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               found
               written
               in
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Constantinus
               ,
               
               whom
               therefore
               he
               condemns
               of
               precipitancy
               and
               folly
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Infauste
                 &
                 praecipitanter
                 sive
                 insipienter
                 Constantinus
                 Constantiae
                 Cypri
                 Episcopus
                 dixit
                 ,
                 suscipio
                 &
                 amplector
                 honorabiliter
                 sanctas
                 &
                 venerandas
                 Imagines
                 ,
                 &
                 quae
                 secundum
                 servitium
                 adorationis
                 quae
                 substantiali
                 &
                 vivificatrici
                 Trinitati
                 emitto
                 .
              
               But
               instead
               of
               precipitancy
               and
               folly
               in
               Constantinus
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               laid
               the
               fault
               upon
               the
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Translator
               ,
               or
               his
               own
               ,
               if
               not
               his
               malice
               .
               For
               the
               sense
               in
               Greek
               is
               plain
               and
               facil
               to
               be
               this
               :
               
                 Suscipio
                 &
                 honorarie
                 amplector
                 sanctas
                 &
                 venerabiles
                 Imagines
                 .
                 Et
                 adorationem
                 secundum
                 Latriam
                 soli
                 supersubstantiali
                 &
                 vivificae
                 Trinitati
                 impendo
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 receive
                 and
                 with
                 honour
                 embrace
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 venerable
                 Images
                 
                   (
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Saints
                   )
                
                 but
                 for
                 adoration
                 of
                 Latria
                 ,
                 I
                 give
                 it
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 supersubstantial
                 and
                 Life-giving
                 Trinity
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               is
               plain
               how
               ignorantly
               or
               maliciously
               rather
               it
               was
               said
               by
               Calvin
               ,
               
               that
               the
               same
               Constantinus
               professed
               he
               
                 did
                 reverently
                 embrace
                 the
                 said
                 holy
                 Images
                 ,
              
               cultumque
               honoris
               ,
               qui
               vivificae
               Trinitati
               debetur
               ,
               se
               illis
               exhibiturum
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 that
                 Worship
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Trinity
              
               ;
               when
               what
               he
               professed
               ,
               was
               the
               quite
               contrary
               .
               Such
               Arts
               as
               these
               were
               enough
               to
               make
               a
               man
               suspect
               
               a
               good
               Cause
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               desert
               a
               
                 bad
                 one
              
               .
               But
               whether
               this
               were
               the
               occasion
               or
               no
               ,
               't
               is
               evident
               (
               as
               I
               shewed
               before
               )
               that
               there
               was
               a
               great
               mistake
               ,
               and
               while
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               is
               evident
               ,
               my
               Adversary
               labours
               in
               vain
               to
               argue
               from
               Conjectures
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               ,
               especially
               since
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
               was
               so
               unskilfully
               if
               not
               maliciously
               translated
               ,
               as
               to
               minister
               matter
               of
               mistake
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Legates
              
               could
               not
               perswade
               the
               
                 Francford
                 Fathers
              
               from
               being
               engaged
               in
               it
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               certain
               they
               reclaimed
               against
               their
               proceedings
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Fathers
               at
               Francford
               persisted
               in
               their
               mistake
               ,
               what
               wonder
               if
               the
               Historians
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               who
               favour'd
               them
               ,
               took
               no
               notice
               of
               it
               ?
               Or
               if
               the
               
                 English
                 Historians
              
               ran
               into
               the
               same
               Errour
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               manifest
               they
               did
               ,
               by
               what
               Hoveden
               reports
               ,
               
               that
               the
               
                 English
                 Bishops
              
               believed
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               
                 Adoration
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Images
                 ,
                 which
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Christ
               abhors
               ?
               That
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Caroline
               Book
               ,
               and
               Agobardus
               after
               him
               ,
               did
               not
               content
               themselves
               with
               what
               the
               Council
               of
               Francford
               had
               condemned
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 Worship
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Trinity
              
               ;
               but
               denied
               any
               veneration
               at
               all
               to
               be
               due
               to
               
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               will
               have
               it
               )
               hinders
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Council
               of
               Francford
               condemned
               that
               of
               Nice
               upon
               a
               misunderstanding
               of
               its
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               evidently
               shewed
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               But
               now
               supposing
               there
               had
               been
               no
               mistake
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Fathers
               at
               Francford
               (
               as
               my
               Adversary
               would
               have
               it
               )
               had
               really
               condemned
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               yet
               I
               affirm
               it
               had
               been
               
                 no
                 advantage
              
               to
               his
               Cause
               ,
               because
               as
               himself
               (
               p.
               84.
               )
               saith
               ,
               The
               
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 sided
                 with
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               confirmed
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               whereas
               they
               opposed
               and
               rejected
               the
               condemnation
               of
               it
               by
               the
               Fathers
               of
               Francford
               .
               That
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Legates
              
               contradicted
               it
               in
               the
               Synod
               ,
               
               is
               confessed
               by
               the
               Magdeburgenses
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Pope
               himself
               oppos'd
               it
               ,
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               Confutation
               he
               wrote
               of
               the
               
                 Caroline
                 Book
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 no
                 Decrees
                 of
                 any
                 Council
                 could
                 be
                 valid
                 without
                 the
                 Popes
                 consent
                 ,
              
               was
               so
               undoubted
               a
               thing
               among
               all
               Christians
               ,
               that
               the
               Author
               himself
               of
               that
               Book
               durst
               not
               deny
               it
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               affirms
               it
               to
               have
               been
               the
               sense
               even
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               Francford
               ,
               as
               acknowledging
               and
               professing
               the
               
                 last
                 Judgment
                 of
                 Controversies
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                 Rome
              
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               they
               affirmed
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               was
               to
               be
               rejected
               ,
               
               viz.
               for
               that
               it
               
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 confirmed
              
               (
               as
               they
               pretended
               ,
               though
               falsely
               )
               
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
              
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Fathers
               of
               Francford
               look'd
               upon
               it
               then
               as
               an
               advantage
               to
               their
               Cause
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               (
               as
               they
               pretended
               )
               had
               
                 not
                 sided
              
               with
               the
               Worshippers
               of
               Images
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Nicen
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               how
               comes
               the
               Doctor
               to
               look
               upon
               it
               now
               as
               so
               
                 apparent
                 an
                 advantage
              
               to
               the
               same
               Cause
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Pope
              
               (
               as
               he
               confesseth
               )
               
                 sided
                 with
                 them
              
               ?
               What
               I
               can
               discover
               here
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               great
               improvement
               of
               confidence
               ,
               to
               alledge
               that
               for
               an
               Advantage
               which
               in
               Church-Affairs
               is
               the
               greatest
               prejudice
               upon
               Earth
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Popes
               confirming
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               were
               
                 no
                 advantage
              
               to
               his
               Cause
               ,
               as
               little
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Council
               at
               Francford
               denied
               it
               to
               be
               
                 Occumenical
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Greeks
                 onely
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Provinces
                 were
                 called
              
               ;
               for
               what
               weight
               soever
               
                 the
                 Doctor
              
               may
               conceive
               that
               Exception
               to
               have
               carried
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               certain
               now
               it
               hath
               no
               force
               at
               all
               ,
               since
               the
               Council
               it self
               hath
               for
               many
               hundreds
               of
               years
               been
               accepted
               as
               a
               true
               and
               
                 lawful
                 General
                 Council
              
               ,
               and
               its
               Doctrine
               as
               Catholick
               by
               all
               the
               Provinces
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               to
               it
               condemned
               for
               Heresie
               .
               And
               this
               is
               no
               other
               〈◊〉
               
               what
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               answers
               to
               two
               Objections
               urged
               from
               St.
               Epiphanius
               and
               the
               Council
               of
               Elvira
               ,
               
               that
               
                 granting
                 they
                 held
                 all
                 Images
                 in
                 Churches
                 dangerous
                 for
                 Idolatry
              
               (
               of
               which
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 appearance
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 they
                 were
                 afterwards
                 admitted
                 all
                 over
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               that
               what
               Dr.
               St.
               argues
               from
               the
               Synod
               of
               Paris
               under
               
                 Ludovicus
                 Pius
              
               (
               which
               was
               indeed
               but
               a
               Conference
               of
               some
               Learned
               Men
               )
               
                 condemning
                 Pope
                 Adrian
                 for
                 a
                 superstitious
                 adoration
                 of
                 Images
              
               ;
               
               From
               the
               Doctrine
               also
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Caroline
                 Book
              
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Agobardus
               ,
               which
               Baluzius
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 confesseth
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 whole
                 Gallican
                 Church
                 believed
                 in
                 that
                 Age
                 ,
              
               is
               
                 no
                 advantage
              
               at
               all
               to
               his
               Cause
               ,
               because
               in
               supposition
               that
               they
               then
               did
               look
               upon
               the
               very
               true
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               as
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               impugn
               it
               as
               such
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               
                 very
                 evil
                 superstition
              
               ,
               the
               same
               Baluzius
               saith
               ,
               
                 had
                 possessed
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 in
                 that
                 Age
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Worship
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Images
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Trinity
              
               ;
               yet
               afterwards
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Nicene
                 Council
              
               prevailed
               all
               over
               ,
               and
               was
               received
               as
               an
               
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
              
               by
               the
               
                 Gallican
                 Church
              
               it self
               ;
               like
               as
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Non-rebaptization
              
               of
               Hereticks
               w●s
               
               received
               in
               the
               
                 African
                 Church
              
               ,
               although
               it
               had
               been
               condemned
               there
               before
               in
               a
               Council
               by
               St.
               Cyprian
               .
               But
               upon
               a
               diligent
               survey
               of
               Baluzius
               his
               Discourse
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               
               I
               do
               not
               perceive
               his
               meaning
               to
               be
               what
               the
               Doctor
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 what
                 Agobardus
                 wrote
                 was
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Gallican
                 Church
                 in
                 that
                 Age
                 :
              
               but
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Design
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 Bishops
              
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               to
               extirpate
               by
               all
               means
               the
               above-mentioned
               Superstition
               which
               then
               reigned
               ,
               although
               in
               doing
               it
               they
               might
               seem
               to
               run
               into
               the
               other
               extream
               ,
               of
               denying
               
                 any
                 Worship
              
               at
               all
               to
               be
               due
               to
               
                 Images
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 business
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 being
              
               (
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Account
               very
               well
               observes
               ,
               p.
               18.
               )
               
                 but
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Government
                 .
              
               For
               had
               he
               meant
               that
               
                 what
                 Agobardus
                 wrote
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 whole
                 Gallican
                 Church
                 believed
                 in
                 that
                 Age
              
               ;
               how
               could
               the
               same
               Baluzius
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 French
                 Bishops
              
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               although
               they
               seemed
               to
               remove
               
                 all
                 Worship
              
               from
               Images
               ,
               yet
               
                 allowed
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Faithful
                 by
                 seeing
                 them
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 excited
                 to
                 imitate
                 those
                 Holy
                 Persons
                 they
                 represented
                 :
              
               
               Whereas
               Agobardus
               went
               so
               far
               as
               to
               affirm
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 kept
                 for
                 Ornament
                 
                 to
                 delight
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               ;
               nay
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 painted
                 upon
                 the
                 Church-Walls
                 ?
              
               Was
               this
               the
               Belief
               of
               the
               
                 Gallican
                 Church
                 in
                 that
                 Age
              
               ,
               when
               
                 Jonas
                 Aurelianensis
              
               wa●
               commanded
               by
               Ludovicus
               Pius
               ●o
               〈◊〉
               against
               
                 Claudius
                 ●aurinensis
              
               for
               casting
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               Surely
               the
               little
               care
               there
               was
               taken
               to
               preserve
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Eran●ford
               against
               Image-Worship
               ,
               or
               ●ather
               the
               unanimous
               concurrence
               to
               suppress
               it
               (
               if
               there
               were
               ever
               any
               such
               Canon
               ,
               for
               it
               lay
               in
               obscurity
               for
               above
               seven
               hundred
               years
               together
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               published
               ,
               as
               my
               Adversary
               says
               ,
               about
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               last
               ●entury
               ,
               by
               
                 Du
                 Tillet
              
               )
               as
               also
               the
               prevalency
               of
               the
               
                 contrary
                 Belief
              
               in
               the
               
                 Gallican
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               without
               any
               noise
               or
               opposition
               ,
               are
               no
               great
               Presumptions
               to
               men
               who
               have
               any
               insight
               into
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Church
               in
               that
               Age
               believed
               (
               as
               Dr.
               St.
               would
               have
               us
               believe
               from
               the
               Confession
               of
               Baluzius
               )
               that
               
                 no
                 Veneration
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Holy
                 Images
                 .
              
               It
               is
               upon
               the
               contrary
               supposition
               ,
               that
               Baluzius
               endeavours
               to
               excuse
               Agobardus
               and
               some
               other
               
                 French
                 Bishops
              
               of
               that
               Age
               ,
               as
               transported
               with
               zeal
               against
               a
               Superstition
               which
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               had
               then
               prevailed
               among
               some
               Persons
               in
               giving
               the
               same
               Worship
               to
               Images
               as
               to
               the
               Holy
               Trinity
               .
               And
               for
               himself
               ,
               he
               professes
               that
               
               he
               is
               much
               pleased
               with
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Cambray
               ,
               Anno
               1565.
               
               That
               
                 the
                 People
                 be
                 taught
                 that
                 no
                 Worship
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 or
                 elegancy
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Thing
                 represented
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Worship
                 and
                 Honour
                 is
                 chiefly
                 referr'd
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 or
                 Intention
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 prayeth
                 or
                 worshippeth
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 terminated
                 on
                 the
                 sign
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 neither
                 hear
                 ,
                 nor
                 see
                 ,
                 nor
                 understand
                 .
              
               Thus
               much
               ●o
               the
               Doctors
               Objection
               from
               the
               Council
               of
               Francford
               ,
               a
               Passage
               (
               take
               it
               which
               way
               you
               will
               )
               so
               difficult
               and
               obscure
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               various
               Opinions
               of
               Authors
               ,
               and
               seeming
               ,
               if
               not
               real
               Contradictions
               in
               Historians
               ,
               that
               for
               one
               whose
               design
               is
               to
               blunder
               ,
               not
               satisfie
               his
               Reader
               ,
               a
               fitter
               Topick
               cannot
               be
               found
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               which
               follows
               of
               the
               Calves
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               perplex'd
               it
               with
               his
               groundless
               Conjectures
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Third
                 Proof
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 pretends
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Law-giver
                 .
                 His
                 speculation
                 concerning
                 the
                 Golden
                 Calves
                 manifes●ly
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 H.
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Thorndike's
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Meaning
                 and
                 Extent
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Commandment
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               THe
               Third
               Reason
               Dr.
               
                 Stilling
                 fleet
              
               brings
               to
               prove
               that
               
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 hath
                 expresly
                 prohibited
                 the
                 giving
                 any
                 Worship
                 to
                 himself
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
              
               is
               taken
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               p.
               92.
               )
               
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 best
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 :
              
               and
               among
               these
               ,
               
                 none
                 so
                 competent
                 a
                 Judge
                 as
                 the
                 Law-giver
                 himself
                 .
              
               Here
               we
               have
               a
               solid
               Principle
               indeed
               to
               work
               upon
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Doctor
               would
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               infer
               from
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               argue
               thus
               :
               But
               the
               Law-giver
               himself
               commanded
               the
               Ark
               and
               the
               Cherubims
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               his
               Worship
               ;
               Therefore
               
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 expresly
                 prohibit
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 the
                 giving
                 any
                 Worship
                 to
                 himself
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 .
              
               For
               it
               cannot
               be
               ●onceived
               that
               himself
               would
               introduce
               〈◊〉
               allow
               
               such
               a
               practise
               as
               should
               be
               contrary
               to
               its
               meaning
               .
               But
               I
               must
               not
               forestall
               ,
               but
               attend
               my
               Adversary
               :
               and
               the
               substance
               of
               what
               he
               discourses
               upon
               that
               Principle
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 condemned
                 by
                 God
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 for
                 worshipping
                 the
                 Golden
                 Calf
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Idolatry
                 by
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 worshipped
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 under
                 that
                 Symbol
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 .
              
               If
               you
               ask
               him
               how
               he
               knows
               for
               certain
               that
               
                 the
                 Israelites
                 did
                 not
                 fall
                 back
                 into
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Idolatry
              
               ;
               when
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               in
               Aegypt
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Idols
               of
               the
               
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 Ezek.
              
               20.
               7
               ,
               8
               ?
               He
               tells
               you
               upon
               his
               word
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 pretence
                 of
                 infidelity
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               very
               Text
               he
               cites
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               tells
               us
               they
               pretended
               their
               despair
               of
               Moses
               returning
               ,
               as
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               to
               move
               Aaron
               to
               
                 make
                 them
                 Gods
                 who
                 should
                 go
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               If
               you
               ask
               him
               how
               he
               knows
               for
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Calf
               was
               intended
               
                 to
                 be
                 onely
                 a
                 Symbol
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ?
              
               He
               tells
               you
               ,
               We
               (
               that
               is
               himself
               and
               his
               Master
               
                 Calvin
                 )
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 the
                 people
                 so
                 sottish
                 ,
              
               
               Nec
               tam
               incogitantes
               erant
               Judaei
               ▪
               saith
               Calvin
               ,
               
                 to
                 desire
                 Aaron
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 a
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 proper
                 sence
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 could
                 believe
                 the
                 Calf
                 newly
                 made
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               they
               can
               both
               of
               them
               very
               easily
               imagine
               
                 Catholick
                 Christians
              
               to
               be
               so
               sottish
               as
               to
               terminate
               their
               Worship
               upon
               a
               Block
               ,
               or
               a
               hewn
               Stone
               ,
               though
               〈◊〉
               the
               same
               time
               they
               deny
               
                 any
                 Divinity
              
               to
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 pre●ence
                 of
                 Infidelity
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 True
                 God.
              
               But
               (
               be
               their
               Imagination
               as
               much
               at
               the
               devotion
               of
               their
               Passion
               as
               they
               please
               )
               could
               not
               the
               People
               ,
               
                 taking
                 it
                 for
                 granted
              
               (
               as
               he
               says
               they
               did
               )
               
                 that
                 Moses
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 more
                 ,
              
               fall
               into
               a
               dislike
               or
               a
               distrust
               of
               the
               God
               whom
               Moses
               had
               taught
               them
               to
               worship
               ,
               and
               so
               run
               with
               their
               thoughts
               into
               Aegypt
               ,
               and
               require
               of
               Aaron
               to
               make
               them
               
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 go
                 before
                 them
                 ,
              
               like
               unto
               the
               Gods
               which
               they
               had
               seen
               and
               worshipped
               there
               ?
               That
               this
               was
               their
               Intention
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               make
               a
               
                 Symbol
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
              
               the
               very
               making
               of
               the
               Calf
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Bulls
                 of
                 Aegypt
              
               ,
               the
               Symbols
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               calls
               them
               )
               
                 of
                 their
                 chief
                 God
                 Osiris
              
               ,
               sufficiently
               evinces
               .
               And
               for
               this
               it
               is
               they
               are
               so
               frequently
               reprehended
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
               Deut.
               xxxii
               .
               15.
               
               He
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Israel
                 )
                 forsook
                 God
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 back
                 from
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 Salvation
              
               ;
               and
               vers
               .
               18.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 forsaken
                 the
                 God
                 which
                 made
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 forgotten
                 the
                 God
                 thy
                 Creator
                 .
              
               Psal
               .
               cv
               .
               19.
               
               
                 They
                 made
                 a
                 Calf
                 in
                 Horeb
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Molten
                 Image
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 changed
                 
                 their
                 Glory
                 into
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 an
                 Ox
                 that
                 eateth
                 Grass
                 .
                 They
                 forgat
                 God
                 who
                 had
                 saved
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 done
                 so
                 great
                 things
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 wonderous
                 works
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Cham
                 ,
                 and
                 fearful
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 red
                 Sea.
              
               And
               again
               ,
               Acts
               vii
               .
               39
               ,
               40.
               
               
                 Our
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               saith
               St.
               
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 obey
                 ,
                 but
                 thrust
                 him
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               true
               God
               )
               
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 turned
                 back
                 again
                 into
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 saying
                 unto
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 Make
                 us
                 Gods
                 to
                 go
                 before
                 us
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 Calf
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Idol
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 .
              
               This
               is
               what
               the
               Scripture
               testifieth
               that
               the
               Israelites
               did
               ,
               viz.
               
                 that
                 they
                 forgat
                 the
                 God
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 thrust
                 him
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 turned
                 back
                 into
                 Aegypt
              
               ;
               that
               the
               
                 Molten
                 Calf
              
               (
               which
               they
               had
               made
               after
               the
               pattern
               they
               had
               seen
               there
               )
               
                 was
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 offered
                 sacrifices
                 to
                 this
                 Idol
                 :
              
               And
               must
               we
               now
               deny
               all
               this
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               because
               Calvin
               and
               Dr.
               
                 St.
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 sottish
                 ?
              
               Is
               this
               to
               make
               Scripture
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Imagination
               to
               be
               the
               Rule
               of
               Scripture
               ?
               Let
               the
               Reader
               observe
               here
               for
               his
               Instruction
               that
               according
               to
               Dr.
               
               St.'s
               behaviour
               here
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               if
               he
               meet
               with
               any
               passage
               in
               Scripture
               that
               thwarts
               his
               Imagination
               ,
               he
               must
               understand
               it
               in
               a
               sense
               agreeable
               to
               what
               he
               can
               imagine
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               best
               pleases
               his
               own
               fancy
               .
               And
               This
               
               (
               how
               ●unningly
               soever
               He
               and
               his
               Partizans
               disguise
               it
               )
               is
               indeed
               the
               onely
               Ground
               from
               which
               they
               take
               their
               measures
               in
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               
                 E.
                 W.
              
               hath
               clearly
               proved
               in
               his
               Book
               called
               
                 Protestancy
                 without
                 Principles
              
               .
               And
               although
               
                 His
                 performance
              
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               be
               likened
               by
               the
               Doctor
               to
               the
               
                 way
                 that
                 Rats
                 answer
                 Books
                 ,
                 by
                 gnawing
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 leaves
                 of
                 them
                 :
              
               yet
               an
               Impartiall
               Reader
               will
               compare
               it
               rather
               to
               the
               execution
               done
               by
               the
               Worm
               in
               Jonas
               ,
               which
               
                 smote
                 the
                 Gourd
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 withered
                 .
              
               But
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Golden
                 Calf
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Did
                 the
                 Fathers
                 understand
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 it
                 which
              
               Calvin
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Doctor
               
                 do
                 ?
                 Could
              
               They
               
                 not
                 imagine
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 be
                 so
              
               sottish
               
                 as
                 to
                 ascribe
                 their
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Miracles
                 wrought
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 this
              
               New
               God
               ?
               
                 Nothing
                 less
              
               .
               There
               is
               no
               cause
               to
               wonder
               ,
               
                 saith
                 St.
              
               Athanasius
               ,
               at
               the
               Pharisees
               madness
               ,
               
               in
               imputing
               the
               works
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               because
               their
               Fathers
               were
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               before
               them
               ;
               for
               being
               but
               newly
               gone
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               they
               attributed
               the
               benefits
               which
               God
               had
               bestowed
               on
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               Calf
               which
               themselves
               had
               made
               ,
               saying
               ,
               These
               are
               thy
               Gods
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
               which
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
               You
               will
               ask
               ,
               
                 saith
                 St.
              
               Hierom
               ,
               how
               
               they
               offered
               sacrifices
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               King
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Lucifer
               ?
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Answer
                 he
                 gives
                 is
                 ,
                 that
              
               from
               the
               time
               they
               transformed
               their
               Gold
               into
               a
               Calf
               ,
               saying
               these
               are
               thy
               Gods
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
               which
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               all
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               Idols
               .
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 St.
              
               Chrysostom
               .
               After
               the
               people
               had
               heard
               those
               words
               ,
               
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               Gods
               beside
               me
               ;
               They
               made
               a
               Calf
               ,
               and
               rejected
               God.
               They
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               disowned
               their
               Benefactor
               ,
               saying
               unto
               Aaron
               ,
               Make
               us
               Gods
               to
               go
               before
               us
               :
               
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 foreseen
                 the
                 difficulty
              
               Calvin
               
                 and
                 my
                 Adversary
                 have
                 of
                 imagining
                 how
              
               the
               people
               could
               believe
               the
               Calf
               newly
               made
               to
               have
               been
               the
               God
               ,
               which
               before
               it
               was
               made
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 He
                 objects
                 to
                 himself
              
               ,
               If
               they
               were
               Gods
               ,
               why
               did
               they
               say
               ,
               Make
               ?
               For
               how
               can
               those
               be
               Gods
               which
               are
               made
               ?
               
                 And
                 then
                 answers
              
               ,
               Sic
               malitia
               obsaecans
               sibi
               ipsi
               repugnat
               ,
               &
               semetipsam
               extinguit
               .
               That
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               malice
               to
               blind
               the
               mind
               it
               possesses
               to
               that
               degree
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               it
               contradict
               and
               destroy
               it self
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               This
               is
               what
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Scripture
              
               and
               the
               Fathers
               say
               expresly
               of
               the
               Israelites
               making
               and
               worshipping
               the
               Calf
               .
               That
               they
               were
               Idolaters
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               we
               confess
               ;
               but
               that
               their
               Idolatry
               consisted
               onely
               in
               worshipping
               the
               
                 True
                 God
              
               under
               that
               ,
               as
               a
               Symbol
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               we
               utterly
               deny
               .
               And
               till
               the
               Doctor
               can
               prove
               it
               ,
               by
               as
               great
               ,
               if
               not
               greater
               Authority
               of
               Scriptures
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               than
               I
               have
               done
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               prove
               from
               this
               fact
               of
               theirs
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 hath
                 expresly
                 prohibited
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 the
                 giving
                 him
                 any
                 Worship
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 .
              
               What
               he
               does
               is
               ,
               to
               tell
               us
               that
               he
               cannot
               
                 imagine
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 sottish
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Calf
                 newly
                 made
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 :
                 or
                 to
                 think
                 the
                 Gods
                 of
                 Egypt
                 had
                 wrought
                 those
                 Miracles
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 deliverance
                 .
              
               But
               these
               are
               Conjectures
               of
               his
               own
               Fancy
               ,
               without
               any
               Authority
               of
               Scripture
               or
               Fathers
               ;
               nay
               expresly
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               .
               And
               although
               Aaron
               perhaps
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Wiser
               among
               them
               might
               not
               be
               
                 so
                 sottish
              
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               certain
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               confesses
               of
               his
               
                 Wiser
                 Heathens
              
               )
               they
               were
               
                 so
                 weak
              
               as
               
                 to
                 concur
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 external
                 practises
                 of
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               But
               then
               he
               tells
               us
               again
               ,
               (
               p.
               94.
               )
               that
               the
               
                 people
                 took
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 that
                 Moses
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 forty
                 days
                 absence
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 fell
                 upon
                 devising
                 the
                 fittest
                 Symbol
                 for
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 going
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 herein
                 the
                 greatest
                 number
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 being
                 possessed
                 with
                 the
                 prejudices
                 of
                 their
                 Education
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 where
                 Golden
                 Bulls
                 were
                 the
                 Symbols
                 of
                 their
                 chief
                 God
                 Osiris
                 ,
                 they
                 pitched
                 upon
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 Aaron
                 to
                 a
                 compliance
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               all
               the
               proof
               he
               brings
               for
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               immediately
               before
               Moses
               his
               going
               up
               to
               the
               Mount
               ,
               the
               last
               Promise
               God
               made
               to
               them
               was
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 would
                 send
                 his
                 Angel
                 before
                 them
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               xxiii
               .
               20
               ,
               23.
               as
               if
               those
               who
               had
               
                 forgotten
                 the
                 God
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 ,
              
               could
               not
               also
               forget
               this
               Promise
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               think
               that
               He
               had
               forgotten
               it
               ,
               or
               was
               not
               able
               to
               perform
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               fall
               upon
               devising
               the
               
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 God
              
               like
               those
               they
               had
               seen
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               whose
               Presence
               and
               Conduct
               they
               might
               have
               continually
               with
               them
               .
               This
               follows
               much
               more
               clearly
               from
               the
               
                 prejudice
                 of
                 their
                 Education
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
              
               than
               what
               the
               Doctor
               has
               devised
               for
               them
               ;
               for
               they
               never
               devised
               any
               such
               thing
               to
               themselves
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               Fathers
               before
               alledged
               .
               And
               when
               I
               consider
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               a
               people
               without
               Learning
               ,
               oppressed
               for
               four
               hundred
               years
               together
               by
               the
               most
               Idolatrous
               Nation
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               serving
               
                 their
                 Gods
              
               ,
               as
               it
               appears
               they
               did
               ,
               out
               of
               Ezek.
               xx
               .
               8.
               the
               prejudice
               which
               this
               custom
               had
               
               wrought
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               readiness
               upon
               every
               slight
               occasion
               ,
               to
               turn
               back
               with
               their
               hearts
               into
               Egypt
               ;
               lastly
               ,
               the
               Character
               which
               God
               himself
               gives
               of
               them
               ,
               Deut.
               xxxii
               .
               28.
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 Nation
                 void
                 of
                 counsel
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 understanding
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               When
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               consider
               all
               this
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ;
               and
               the
               quaint
               device
               the
               Doctor
               would
               transfer
               from
               his
               own
               head
               into
               theirs
               ,
               of
               making
               the
               Calf
               onely
               for
               the
               
                 Symbol
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
              
               on
               the
               other
               :
               I
               cannot
               but
               look
               upon
               it
               to
               be
               much
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               those
               subtil
               fetches
               which
               Historians
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               own
               skill
               in
               Politicks
               ,
               devise
               ,
               rather
               than
               discover
               ,
               in
               the
               Actions
               of
               those
               Persons
               (
               though
               never
               so
               stupid
               )
               who
               are
               the
               subject
               of
               their
               History
               .
               How
               many
               Plots
               and
               Designs
               have
               Tacitus
               and
               others
               framed
               for
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               never
               dream't
               of
               themselves
               ?
               much
               less
               were
               the
               Israelites
               guilty
               of
               any
               such
               subtil
               speculation
               as
               Calvin
               and
               the
               Doctor
               have
               invented
               for
               them
               .
               The
               highest
               pitch
               of
               their
               Fancy
               ,
               if
               it
               staid
               not
               in
               the
               Image
               it self
               ,
               was
               to
               magine
               some
               Deity
               ,
               like
               those
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               to
               insinuate
               it self
               into
               the
               Calf
               (
               as
               the
               Egyptians
               believed
               of
               
                 their
                 Gods
              
               )
               from
               thence
               to
               give
               Oracres
               ,
               and
               conduct
               them
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               ;
               and
               not
               as
               the
               Doctor
               devises
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               look'd
               upon
               it
               onely
               as
               a
               Symbol
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 now
                 they
                 had
                 thrust
                 from
                 them
                 and
                 forgotten
                 .
              
               To
               make
               out
               this
               device
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               other
               foundation
               but
               in
               his
               own
               fancie
               ,
               he
               is
               forc'd
               to
               invent
               a
               
                 new
                 kind
              
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Idolatry
              
               ;
               Because
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 intimation
              
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               p.
               95.
               )
               
                 made
                 of
                 their
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               But
               why
               then
               does
               he
               charge
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               with
               Idolatry
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               (
               p.
               3.
               )
               viz.
               that
               
                 she
                 requires
                 the
                 giving
                 to
                 the
                 Creature
                 the
                 Worship
                 due
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Creator
                 ?
              
               Is
               not
               the
               giving
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               to
               a
               Creature
               ,
               the
               same
               as
               to
               make
               it
               a
               
                 false
                 God
              
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               not
               
                 Heathen
                 Idolatry
              
               to
               worship
               a
               
                 false
                 God
              
               ?
               Either
               then
               he
               must
               retract
               the
               ground
               upon
               which
               he
               builds
               his
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               ;
               or
               he
               must
               stand
               to
               it
               stifly
               without
               flinching
               ,
               that
               both
               Catholicks
               ,
               now
               ,
               and
               the
               Jews
               then
               were
               
                 Heathen
                 Idolaters
              
               .
               For
               he
               does
               but
               contradict
               himself
               whilst
               he
               makes
               us
               guilty
               onely
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Idolatry
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               does
               us
               no
               kindness
               at
               all
               ,
               whilst
               he
               charges
               us
               to
               terminate
               the
               Worship
               due
               onely
               to
               God
               ,
               upon
               the
               Creature
               .
               Oh
               ,
               but
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 when
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Israelites
                 fell
                 into
                 Heathen
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 the
                 particular
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 are
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 as
                 Baal-Peor
                 ,
                 Moloch
                 ,
                 Remphan
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               What
               then
               ?
               Is
               it
               the
               
               Idol's
               having
               a
               Name
               ,
               that
               makes
               the
               Worshippers
               
                 Heathen
                 Idolaters
                 ?
                 Aristotle
              
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 words
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 signs
                 of
                 the
                 conceptions
                 of
                 our
                 mind
                 :
              
               and
               if
               
               they
               conceived
               or
               believed
               the
               Calf
               to
               be
               a
               God
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               as
               much
               
                 Heathen
                 Idolaters
              
               for
               worshipping
               it
               without
               a
               Name
               ,
               as
               the
               Egyptians
               for
               worshipping
               it
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Apis
               ?
               The
               onely
               difference
               I
               find
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Egyptians
               by
               long
               practice
               were
               become
               Masters
               of
               their
               Trade
               ,
               in
               making
               Gods
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Israelites
               by
               this
               one
               Act
               were
               Novices
               onely
               in
               that
               Art.
               
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               What
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               the
               Golden
               Calf
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               may
               in
               like
               manner
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               Calves
               which
               Jeroboam
               set
               up
               at
               Dan
               and
               Bethel
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               People
               did
               not
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               Symbols
               onely
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               that
               ,
               as
               St.
               Hierom
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 forgat
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 wholly
                 devoted
                 themselves
                 to
                 Egyptian
                 Idols
                 .
              
               And
               the
               same
               is
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Commentaries
               under
               the
               name
               of
               St.
               Ambrose
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 worshipped
                 a
                 four-footed
                 Beast
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 Apis
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 a
                 Calf
                 :
                 Which
              
               Evil
               
                 of
                 theirs
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 was
                 imitated
                 by
                 Jeroboam
                 ,
                 in
                 setting
                 up
                 the
                 Calves
                 in
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 offered
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 End
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 likely
                 to
                 succeed
                 :
              
               And
               why
               not
               ?
               Was
               not
               
                 his
                 end
              
               to
               secure
               the
               
                 Ten
                 Tribes
              
               to
               himself
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               
               might
               not
               think
               of
               returning
               to
               unite
               themselves
               any
               more
               to
               the
               House
               of
               David
               ?
               And
               what
               more
               likely
               way
               to
               effect
               it
               ,
               than
               the
               making
               them
               such
               Idols
               as
               their
               Fathers
               had
               worshipped
               in
               Egypt
               and
               the
               Wilderness
               ?
               What
               he
               aimed
               at
               ,
               (
               Achitophel-like
               )
               was
               to
               make
               the
               breach
               irreconcilable
               ,
               and
               this
               of
               making
               them
               Calves
               he
               look'd
               upon
               as
               the
               properest
               means
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               considering
               the
               inclination
               of
               that
               People
               ,
               
                 whose
                 eyes
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 were
                 after
                 their
                 Fathers
                 Idols
              
               .
               I
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 Occasion
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 coming
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 from
                 Solomon's
                 falling
                 into
                 Heathen
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 would
                 make
                 him
                 more
                 cautious
                 of
                 falling
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 especially
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 entrance
                 .
              
               And
               I
               believe
               it
               would
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               a
               
                 Good
                 Josias
              
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               
                 wicked
                 Jeroboam
              
               .
               But
               why
               the
               Doctor
               should
               think
               him
               so
               
                 tender
                 conscienc'd
              
               ,
               whom
               God
               himself
               upbraids
               for
               
                 having
                 made
                 to
                 himself
                 strange
                 and
                 molten
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 him
                 behind
                 his
                 back
                 ,
              
               3
               Kings
               xiv
               .
               9.
               
               Or
               why
               he
               should
               think
               him
               so
               scrupulous
               ,
               when
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 ,
              
               3
               Kings
               xii
               .
               32.
               
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 ordained
                 him
                 Priests
                 for
                 the
                 high
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Calves
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 ,
              
               2
               Paralip
               .
               xi
               .
               15.
               
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               .
               The
               Ingenious
               Author
               of
               
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 Christian
                 Piety
                 ,
              
               chap.
               15.
               made
               a
               different
               
               Judgment
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               when
               to
               shew
               that
               
                 Divinity
                 has
                 long
                 since
                 been
                 made
                 the
                 Handmaid
                 to
                 Policy
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 modell'd
                 by
                 Conveniencies
                 of
                 State
              
               ;
               he
               immediately
               adds
               for
               an
               example
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Golden
                 Calves
                 became
                 venerable
                 Deities
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 found
                 apt
                 to
                 secure
                 Jeroboam's
                 jealousies
                 .
              
               But
               had
               this
               been
               Jeroboam's
               Intention
               ,
               
                 how
                 much
                 better
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
                 had
                 he
                 then
                 argued
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 hitherto
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 concerning
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 meerly
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 he
                 speaks
                 against
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 continued
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 same
                 Feasts
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
                 which
                 were
                 at
                 J●rusalem
                 ?
              
               1
               Kings
               xii
               .
               32.
               
               And
               what
               wonder
               if
               so
               great
               a
               Polititian
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               ju●g'd
               it
               not
               fit
               to
               leave
               off
               on
               the
               sudden
               all
               that
               had
               been
               in
               use
               before
               ?
               Sudden
               Changes
               from
               one
               extream
               to
               another
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               Natural
               or
               Politick
               Body
               ,
               are
               always
               look'd
               upon
               as
               dangerous
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               first
               Reformers
               nere
               in
               England
               ,
               when
               they
               design'd
               a
               Service
               onely
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               thought
               it
               expedient
               to
               retain
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               ancient
               Prayers
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               the
               nicer
               Brethren
               boggle
               at
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               as
               Pelicks
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               Politick
               Inventions
               to
               make
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               go
               down
               the
               better
               .
               But
               for
               Jeroboam
               ,
               he
               told
               the
               People
               plain
               enough
               what
               he
               meant
               ,
               when
               pointing
               
               to
               the
               Calves
               ,
               he
               bid
               them
               
                 behold
                 the
                 Gods
                 which
                 had
                 brought
                 them
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Text
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               
                 1
                 Reg.
              
               xii
               .
               23.
               speaks
               but
               of
               
                 one
                 Feast
                 he
                 ordain'd
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 Feast
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 Juda
              
               ;
               though
               the
               Doctor
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 continued
                 the
                 same
                 Feasts
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
                 which
                 were
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               But
               
               Ahab's
               sin
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               was
               much
               greater
               than
               that
               of
               Jeroboam
               :
               It
               was
               so
               ;
               but
               will
               absolve
               Jeroboam
               no
               more
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               
                 spiritual
                 Adultery
              
               )
               than
               one
               mans
               committing
               adultery
               with
               many
               ,
               will
               free
               another
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               the
               same
               crime
               ,
               who
               commits
               it
               but
               with
               one
               :
               
               Nor
               does
               
               Jehu's
               
                 zeal
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               nay
               though
               it
               were
               for
               
                 his
                 Lord
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               not
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               reads
               it
               )
               exempt
               him
               from
               Idolatry
               in
               following
               the
               steps
               of
               Jeroboam
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               the
               
                 lawful
                 Act
              
               of
               Matrimony
               acquits
               a
               Husband
               from
               the
               Crime
               of
               Adultery
               ,
               who
               defiles
               his
               Neighbours
               Bed.
               But
               ,
               
                 How
                 then
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 came
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 ten
                 Tribes
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Idolatry
                 in
              
               1
               Kings
               xviii
               .
               21
               ?
               No
               otherwise
               surely
               than
               by
               the
               force
               of
               imagination
               .
               For
               when
               Elias
               said
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 How
                 long
                 will
                 ye
                 halt
                 between
                 two
                 Opinions
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 follow
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 Baal
                 ,
                 then
                 follow
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               sence
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               he
               meant
               to
               recal
               the
               people
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               onely
               True
               God
               ,
               
               whom
               he
               preached
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               manner
               he
               himself
               did
               worship
               him
               ;
               and
               not
               that
               he
               intended
               to
               set
               the
               Israelites
               sacrificing
               to
               the
               Calves
               at
               Dan
               and
               Bethel
               (
               which
               is
               what
               the
               Doctor
               means
               by
               
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 true
              
               God
               
                 in
                 the
                 ten
                 Tribes
              
               )
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               Baal
               .
               For
               in
               the
               very
               next
               Chapter
               the
               Prophet
               himself
               supposes
               such
               a
               general
               Apostacy
               of
               the
               
                 ten
                 Tribes
              
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               Baal
               ,
               that
               he
               complains
               as
               if
               he
               alone
               were
               left
               alive
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               consented
               to
               his
               Worship
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Answer
               which
               God
               made
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 had
                 yet
                 seven
                 thousand
                 left
                 in
                 Israel
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 bowed
                 their
                 knees
                 to
                 Baal
                 ,
              
               3
               Kings
               xix
               .
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               How
               then
               could
               Elias
               set
               the
               
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 true
              
               God
               
                 in
                 the
                 ten
                 Tribes
              
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               Baal
               ,
               when
               he
               supposed
               all
               that
               were
               remaining
               of
               the
               Ten
               Tribes
               ,
               except
               himself
               ,
               to
               have
               forsaken
               the
               true
               God
               to
               follow
               Baal
               ?
               As
               for
               the
               Embassy
               of
               the
               Samaritans
               to
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Priest
                 might
                 be
                 sent
                 unto
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Captivity
                 ,
              
               the
               reason
               is
               plain
               why
               they
               sent
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Juda
               ,
               because
               they
               fear'd
               his
               displeasure
               ,
               should
               they
               have
               kept
               Correspondence
               with
               his
               Enemy
               .
               Moreover
               they
               thought
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               to
               be
               only
               a
               Topical
               God
               ;
               and
               therfore
               they
               call
               him
               the
               God
               
                 of
                 the
                 Land
              
               ,
               4
               Kings
               xvii
               .
               26.
               as
               distinct
               from
               the
               God
               
                 of
                 Juda.
              
               Now
               what
               
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Priest
               when
               he
               came
               ,
               
                 taught
                 them
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               at
               all
               made
               of
               his
               teaching
               them
               to
               
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Calves
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Symbols
                 of
                 his
                 presence
              
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               
                 onely
                 thing
              
               for
               the
               Doctors
               purpose
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               there
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               Having
               thus
               answer'd
               all
               the
               Doctors
               Conjectures
               ,
               or
               rather
               Monceius
               his
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               is
               with
               
                 his
                 Hei●er
                 he
                 plows
              
               )
               by
               which
               he
               endeavours
               to
               make
               the
               World
               believe
               that
               the
               Israelites
               intended
               the
               making
               of
               the
               Calves
               for
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               them
               as
               
                 Symbols
                 of
                 his
                 presence
              
               ,
               and
               shewn
               them
               to
               be
               perfectly
               groundless
               ;
               for
               a
               farther
               discovery
               of
               the
               weakness
               of
               his
               D●scourse
               ,
               let
               us
               suppose
               it
               ,
               after
               all
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               he
               would
               have
               it
               ;
               It
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               the
               Calves
               were
               originally
               Symbols
               of
               Osiris
               ,
               the
               chief
               (
               but
               false
               )
               God
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ;
               and
               himself
               confesses
               (
               p.
               94.
               )
               that
               upon
               this
               account
               the
               Israelites
               made
               choice
               of
               them
               for
               the
               
                 fittest
                 Symbols
              
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               true
               God
               :
               Suppose
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               look'd
               upon
               them
               as
               such
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               condemned
               of
               Idolatry
               for
               intending
               to
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               I
               affirm
               ,
               it
               follows
               no
               more
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               God
               
                 hath
                 expresly
                 prohibited
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 any
                 Worship
                 by
                 such
                 Symbols
                 or
                 Images
                 as
                 
                 are
              
               not
               
                 the
                 Symbols
                 of
                 false
                 Gods
              
               ;
               than
               it
               would
               follow
               from
               a
               King
               's
               condemning
               such
               Persons
               of
               Treason
               ,
               as
               should
               pretend
               to
               worship
               Him
               by
               honouring
               the
               Image
               of
               an
               Usurper
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               expresly
               prohibited
               the
               giving
               him
               any
               Worship
               by
               his
               
                 own
                 Image
              
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               if
               this
               discourse
               of
               the
               Doctors
               may
               be
               allowed
               for
               good
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               he
               might
               not
               as
               well
               justifie
               the
               grossest
               of
               Idolaters
               ,
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               in
               their
               worship
               of
               
                 L●cks
                 and
                 Onyons
              
               ,
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               
                 Heathen
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelites
               in
               worshipping
               the
               Calves
               :
               for
               ,
               proceeding
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               it
               were
               but
               to
               imagin
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               be
               
                 so
                 sottish
              
               as
               to
               believe
               them
               to
               be
               
                 Gods
                 in
                 the
                 proper
                 sense
              
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               look'd
               upon
               them
               onely
               as
               Symbols
               of
               
                 Gods
                 kindness
                 to
                 them
              
               ,
               in
               providing
               them
               Sauce
               as
               well
               as
               Meat
               ,
               though
               out
               of
               Reverence
               to
               those
               Deities
               they
               would
               eat
               neither
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               To
               conclude
               this
               Point
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               
                 Second
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Jews
                 thought
                 the
                 Prohibition
                 to
                 extend
                 to
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Images
                 for
                 Worship
                 .
              
               And
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               whether
               we
               must
               stand
               or
               fall
               by
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Jews
               ?
               It
               was
               their
               Opinion
               that
               the
               Prohibition
               extended
               not
               only
               to
               the
               worshipping
               ,
               
               but
               also
               to
               the
               making
               all
               kind
               of
               Images
               .
               And
               will
               the
               Doctor
               therefore
               
               condemn
               the
               Professions
               of
               Painting
               and
               Carving
               ,
               
               as
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               his
               Constantinopolitan
               Fathers
               call
               them
               )
               blasphemous
               ?
               Well
               ,
               but
               Vasquez
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               with
               other
               Divines
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 forbid
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 which
                 was
                 unlawful
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 the
                 worshipping
                 an
                 Image
                 for
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 worshipping
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 by
                 any
                 similitude
                 of
                 him
                 :
              
               But
               to
               whom
               do
               they
               say
               he
               forbids
               it
               ?
               Does
               not
               Vasquez
               say
               expresly
               ,
               c.
               2.
               that
               it
               was
               to
               the
               Jews
               ?
               which
               the
               Doctor
               conveniently
               leaves
               out
               .
               And
               do
               not
               those
               Divines
               in
               the
               very
               words
               cited
               by
               himself
               plainly
               declare
               the
               Prohibition
               of
               
                 worshipping
                 God
                 by
                 any
                 similitude
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               but
               a
               Positive
               Precept
               ,
               when
               they
               so
               clearly
               distinguish
               it
               from
               the
               Prohibition
               of
               
                 worshipping
                 an
                 Image
                 for
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 was
                 unlawful
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ?
              
               And
               if
               they
               look'd
               upon
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Prohibition
               as
               a
               
                 meer
                 Positive
                 Precept
              
               ,
               does
               he
               think
               they
               thought
               it
               obliged
               Christians
               ?
               Their
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               evince
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               if
               Divines
               agree
               not
               among
               themselves
               how
               far
               this
               Precept
               obliged
               the
               Jews
               ,
               what
               matter
               is
               it
               ,
               so
               they
               agree
               that
               what
               is
               forbidden
               in
               it
               to
               Christians
               
               is
               that
               
                 which
                 is
                 unlawful
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ?
              
               The
               opposition
               then
               which
               the
               Doctor
               would
               make
               between
               my
               Assertion
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               other
               
                 Catholick
                 Divines
              
               ,
               is
               altogether
               impertinent
               ;
               for
               taking
               it
               as
               a
               Natural
               Precept
               and
               Immutable
               ,
               they
               say
               the
               same
               that
               I
               do
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 onely
                 forbids
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Idols
                 .
              
               To
               what
               he
               alledges
               of
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 being
                 declared
                 Enemies
                 to
                 all
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Images
                 ,
              
               which
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               at
               last
               confessed
               by
               Petavius
               ,
               
               one
               of
               the
               most
               Learned
               Jesuites
               they
               ever
               had
               ,
               when
               he
               affirms
               ,
               that
               
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 four
                 Centuries
                 ,
                 or
                 farther
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 Images
                 in
                 the
                 Temples
                 or
                 Oratories
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               (
               not
               to
               dispute
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               confesses
               there
               was
               some
               
                 little
                 use
              
               ;
               nor
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Doctors
               relating
               the
               words
               of
               Petavius
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               is
               some
               little
               reason
               to
               doubt
               ,
               from
               what
               he
               did
               before
               with
               Trigautius
               )
               I
               shall
               give
               him
               the
               Answer
               of
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               ,
               
               one
               of
               the
               most
               Learned
               Divines
               among
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 jealousie
                 of
                 Offence
                 in
                 having
                 Images
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 before
                 Idolatry
                 was
                 quite
                 rooted
                 out
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 afterwards
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 appearance
                 .
                 And
                 
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 afterwards
                 admitted
                 all
                 over
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 tied
                 no
                 farther
                 than
                 there
                 can
                 appear
                 danger
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               And
               since
               he
               hath
               given
               in
               occasion
               to
               mention
               this
               Learned
               Person
               ,
               I
               shall
               conclude
               this
               Point
               with
               
                 his
                 Judgment
              
               concerning
               the
               meaning
               and
               extent
               of
               the
               Second
               Commandment
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               how
               diametrically
               opposite
               Dr.
               
               St.'s
               discourse
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Sentiment
               of
               so
               Eminent
               a
               Divine
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               .
               Thus
               then
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 setting
                 forth
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 jealous
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 whether
                 they
                 worship
                 him
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 manifestly
                 supposeth
                 their
                 Covenant
                 to
                 forsake
                 all
                 other
                 Gods
                 beside
                 him
                 :
                 a
                 Contract
                 of
                 Marriage
                 between
                 Him
                 and
                 his
                 People
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Images
                 which
                 the
                 Precept
                 supposeth
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Representations
                 of
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 People
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 commit
                 Adultery
                 with
                 ,
                 by
                 Worshipping
                 them
                 for
                 God.
                 For
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 how
                 much
                 Idolatry
                 was
                 advanced
                 by
                 Imagery
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 it
                 )
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 marvel
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 peculiar
                 
                 Precept
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 Jews
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 this
                 Precept
                 are
                 tied
                 from
                 
                   all
                   Images
                
                 which
                 their
                 Elders
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 limiting
                 what
                 is
                 lawful
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 should
                 declare
                 to
                 be
                 unlawful
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 their
                 declarations
                 ought
                 to
                 bind
                 Christians
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 imagine
                 that
                 Christians
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Jews
                 .
              
               —
               And
               then
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               he
               goes
               on
               .
               
                 For
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 having
                 put
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Law
                 never
                 pretended
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 having
                 of
                 Images
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 take
                 those
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 represent
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 Christianity
                 is
                 alive
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 was
                 it
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 this
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Jew
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 Images
                 as
                 were
                 forbidden
                 by
                 their
                 Elders
                 ,
                 not
                 taking
                 that
                 for
                 God
                 which
                 they
                 represented
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 honour
                 of
                 Saints
                 departed
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 signs
                 of
                 that
                 honour
                 ,
                 Christianity
                 may
                 require
                 ,
                 what
                 Furniture
                 or
                 Ceremonies
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 require
                 ,
                 now
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 professes
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 honour
                 the
                 Religion
                 which
                 they
                 profess
                 ,
                 this
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 at
                 freedom
                 to
                 determine
                 
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 expounded
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 agreement
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               Mr.
               
               Thorndike's
               Discourse
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               observe
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               to
               think
               the
               Declarations
               of
               the
               Jews
               ought
               to
               bind
               Christians
               ,
               were
               to
               imagine
               that
               Christians
               ought
               to
               be
               Jews
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               all
               things
               forbidden
               to
               the
               Jews
               by
               this
               Commandment
               ,
               were
               
                 Not
                 Idolatry
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Images
               which
               the
               Precept
               supposeth
               ,
               were
               the
               Representations
               of
               other
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               ,
               which
               his
               People
               were
               wont
               to
               worship
               for
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               what
               Furniture
               
                 (
                 viz.
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 he
                 there
                 treats
                 of
                 )
              
               or
               Ceremonies
               the
               Publick
               Worship
               of
               God
               may
               require
               ,
               is
               left
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               determine
               .
            
             
               5.
               and
               lastly
               ,
               That
               the
               Opposition
               in
               this
               Point
               between
               Dr.
               St.
               and
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               concerning
               the
               obligation
               of
               the
               Jews
               (
               as
               between
               
                 Catholick
                 Divines
              
               )
               but
               of
               Christians
               also
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               this
               Commandment
               .
               So
               that
               some
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               however
               Dr.
               St.
               ●eem
               to
               direct
               his
               arrows
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               yet
               he
               meant
               at
               least
               by
               rebound
               to
               shoot
               them
               at
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               .
               And
               had
               he
               made
               it
               any
               part
               of
               his
               business
               to
               answer
               his
               Arguments
               ,
               I
               might
               easily
               have
               
               been
               induc'd
               to
               have
               embrac'd
               their
               Opinion
               .
               But
               those
               remaining
               untouch'd
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               look
               upon
               this
               Discourse
               of
               that
               
                 Learned
                 Person
              
               ,
               as
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 Prophetical
                 Confutation
              
               in
               the
               year
               1662.
               (
               when
               he
               printed
               that
               Book
               )
               of
               all
               which
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               brings
               in
               1671.
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               his
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Images
               .
               As
               for
               his
               
                 new
                 way
              
               of
               answering
               the
               Testimony
               I
               alledged
               of
               St.
               
               Austin's
               Judgment
               (
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               Commandment
               )
               by
               asking
               me
               
                 how
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 constant
                 Judgment
                 ,
              
               I
               have
               at
               large
               refuted
               it
               in
               the
               Third
               Chapter
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               remit
               the
               Reader
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 Honour
                 the
                 Church
                 gives
                 to
                 Holy
                 Images
                 ,
                 explained
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Doctors
                 mixing
                 School
                 Disputes
                 with
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 shewn
                 to
                 be
                 sophistical
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               TO
               clear
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Practise
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               from
               his
               most
               Unjust
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               I
               told
               the
               Reader
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Honour
                 we
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 inferiour
                 or
                 Relative
                 Honour
                 onely
                 ,
                 not
                 Latria
                 ,
                 the
                 Worship
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 Honourary
                 Worship
                 ,
                 expressed
                 by
                 kissing
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 putting
                 off
                 our
                 Hats
                 ,
                 or
                 kneeling
                 before
                 them
                 :
                 much
                 like
                 the
                 Worship
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Reverence
                 which
                 Moses
                 and
                 Joshua
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 off
                 their
                 Shoes
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               That
               this
               was
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               
               is
               confessed
               by
               Dr.
               Field
               and
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               p.
               124.
               
               And
               that
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               means
               no
               more
               ,
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Council
               related
               above
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               as
               also
               for
               that
               Sess
               .
               25.
               it
               refers
               us
               expresly
               to
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               Yet
               because
               
               the
               Doctor
               is
               resolved
               to
               quarrel
               the
               distinction
               of
               Absolute
               and
               Relative
               Worship
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               desire
               him
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               first
               ,
               That
               Adoration
               or
               Worship
               being
               an
               Act
               of
               the
               Will
               ;
               as
               the
               Will
               can
               love
               one
               thing
               
                 for
                 it self
              
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Perfection
               it
               is
               endow'd
               with
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               not
               for
               it self
               ,
               but
               purely
               for
               that
               
                 others
                 sake
              
               to
               whom
               〈◊〉
               belongs
               .
               So
               likewise
               it
               may
               adore
               or
               worship
               a
               thing
               ,
               either
               
                 for
                 it self
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               some
               intrinsecal
               Excellency
               in
               the
               thing
               ,
               for
               which
               it
               deserves
               Worship
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               is
               said
               to
               worship
               the
               thing
               absolutely
               ,
               because
               for
               it self
               .
               Or
               it
               may
               worship
               it
               for
               
                 another's
                 sake
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               some
               Excellency
               in
               the
               Person
               to
               whom
               the
               said
               thing
               hath
               a
               Relation
               or
               Union
               :
               and
               then
               it
               is
               said
               to
               worship
               such
               a
               thing
               with
               a
               Relative
               or
               Inferiour
               Worship
               ,
               because
               purely
               for
               that
               Persons
               sake
               .
               And
               because
               
                 Intellectual
                 Beings
              
               are
               capable
               of
               having
               some
               Excellency
               in
               themselves
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               deserve
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               as
               
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 Sanctity
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               
                 Inanimate
                 Beings
              
               are
               capable
               of
               bearing
               a
               Relation
               to
               a
               Person
               endowed
               with
               such
               Excellencies
               ,
               it
               follows
               that
               as
               
                 Intellectual
                 Beings
              
               may
               have
               Absolute
               Worship
               given
               to
               them
               ;
               so
               
                 Inanimate
                 Things
              
               relating
               to
               them
               ,
               may
               for
               their
               sakes
               have
               a
               Relative
               Respect
               ,
               or
               
                 Honourary
                 Adoration
              
               given
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               
               that
               so
               far
               from
               being
               injurious
               to
               the
               Person
               to
               whom
               they
               belong
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
               a
               disrespect
               and
               affront
               ,
               if
               in
               due
               circumstances
               it
               were
               not
               done
               .
               Such
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 Relative
                 Worship
              
               it
               is
               we
               affirm
               to
               be
               due
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               when
               we
               kiss
               them
               ,
               or
               put
               off
               our
               Hats
               before
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               must
               desire
               him
               to
               observe
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               doth
               very
               well
               )
               that
               the
               words
               Adoration
               ,
               
               
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Respect
                 ,
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 or
                 howsoever
                 you
                 translate
                 the
                 Latine
                 word
              
               Cultus
               ,
               
                 are
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 equivocal
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               sometimes
               they
               may
               signifie
               one
               kind
               of
               honour
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               another
               :
               Sometimes
               that
               which
               belongs
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               that
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               Creature
               .
               And
               the
               
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 equivocation
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 words
                 ;
                 vulgar
                 use
                 not
                 having
                 provided
                 words
                 properly
                 to
                 signifie
                 conceptions
                 which
                 came
                 not
                 from
                 common
                 sense
                 .
              
               And
               from
               this
               equivocation
               in
               the
               Words
               
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Difficulties
               which
               occur
               in
               this
               ,
               take
               their
               rise
               .
               Now
               when
               the
               Doctor
               should
               set
               himself
               seriously
               to
               confute
               the
               aforesaid
               Explication
               ,
               he
               puts
               his
               Reader
               into
               a
               fit
               of
               laughing
               with
               a
               
                 Drollish
                 Parallel
              
               ,
               p.
               100.
               that
               to
               give
               this
               Inferiour
               and
               Relative
               kind
               of
               Worship
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               honour
               and
               
               reverence
               it
               for
               
                 his
                 sake
              
               ,
               is
               
                 just
                 as
                 if
                 an
                 unchaste
                 Wife
                 should
                 plead
                 in
                 her
                 excuse
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 person
                 she
                 was
                 too
                 kind
                 with
                 ,
                 was
                 extreamly
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 near
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 respect
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 she
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 Bed.
              
               But
               to
               lay
               open
               the
               unparallell'd
               fondness
               of
               this
               Comparison
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               more
               than
               to
               appeal
               to
               any
               married
               man
               for
               his
               Opinion
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               viz.
               Whether
               he
               think
               it
               a
               matter
               of
               like
               Resentment
               to
               find
               his
               Wife
               kissing
               his
               Picture
               as
               it
               hangs
               at
               her
               Breast
               ,
               as
               to
               surprize
               her
               in
               Bed
               with
               a
               Friend
               of
               his
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               like
               him
               ?
               Some
               things
               done
               out
               of
               respect
               are
               very
               well
               taken
               ,
               and
               cannot
               in
               reason
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               by
               the
               Person
               for
               whose
               sake
               the
               respect
               is
               given
               ;
               of
               this
               kind
               I
               take
               the
               wearing
               of
               her
               Husbands
               Picture
               to
               be
               in
               a
               Wi●e
               ,
               or
               her
               being
               kind
               (
               though
               not
               
                 too
                 kind
              
               )
               to
               his
               Friend
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               But
               others
               there
               are
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               very
               ill
               taken
               ,
               though
               pretended
               to
               be
               done
               with
               never
               so
               much
               respect
               :
               And
               of
               this
               kind
               I
               suppose
               it
               would
               be
               ,
               to
               
                 give
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 her
                 Husbands
                 Bed
              
               to
               another
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               like
               him
               .
               No
               man
               surely
               well
               in
               his
               Senses
               ,
               can
               look
               upon
               these
               two
               with
               an
               equal
               Concern
               .
               And
               yet
               if
               the
               Doctor
               will
               make
               his
               Comparison
               hold
               good
               ,
               he
               must
               prove
               the
               whole
               state
               of
               married
               Mankind
               do
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               do
               so
               :
               At
               least
               
               to
               infer
               any
               thing
               against
               us
               ,
               he
               must
               shew
               it
               not
               possible
               to
               give
               any
               Honour
               or
               Respect
               (
               even
               inferiour
               )
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               For
               if
               this
               be
               possible
               ,
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               as
               in
               a
               
                 Chaste
                 Wife
              
               it
               is
               a
               laudable
               expression
               of
               the
               Honour
               and
               Respect
               she
               bears
               her
               Husband
               ,
               to
               kiss
               his
               Picture
               ,
               or
               wear
               it
               near
               her
               Heart
               ;
               So
               it
               will
               be
               no
               less
               in
               a
               Christian
               towards
               Christ
               ,
               to
               give
               an
               Honourary
               Respect
               ●o
               his
               Image
               for
               
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 God
                 indeed
                 hath
                 declared
                 himself
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               
                 particularly
                 jealous
                 of
                 his
                 Honour
                 in
                 this
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 his
                 Glory
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 reserved
                 all
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 as
                 peculiar
                 to
                 himself
              
               ;
               but
               where
               hath
               he
               declared
               that
               we
               may
               not
               ●estifie
               the
               giving
               Him
               Divine
               Worship
               by
               kissing
               his
               Image
               ,
               or
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               H.
               Gospels
               ,
               or
               other
               things
               relating
               to
               Him
               ?
               The
               Object
               of
               Jealousie
               is
               a
               Rival
               ,
               or
               what
               hath
               relation
               to
               ,
               or
               union
               with
               him
               ;
               not
               what
               may
               serve
               to
               express
               Affection
               and
               Respect
               to
               the
               Person
               who
               ought
               to
               be
               loved
               :
               And
               therefore
               a
               Jealous
               Husband
               will
               neither
               permit
               his
               Wife
               to
               admit
               his
               Rival
               into
               her
               Company
               ,
               nor
               
                 his
                 Picture
              
               into
               her
               Closet
               ;
               yet
               never
               thinks
               her
               an
               Adulteress
               for
               carrying
               
                 his
                 own
              
               in
               her
               ●osom
               .
               The
               Images
               which
               the
               Precept
               supposeth
               ,
               were
               as
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Representations
                 of
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 people
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 commit
                 Idolatry
                 with
                 .
              
               And
               the
               
               Doctor
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               Reply
               I
               challeng'd
               him
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               neither
               hath
               nor
               can
               produce
               any
               Prohibition
               of
               giving
               to
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               a
               relative
               Respect
               o●
               Worship
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               And
               in
               case
               he
               could
               ,
               yet
               that
               I
               hope
               would
               prove
               it
               no
               more
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               in
               a
               Christian
               to
               kiss
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               the
               Image
               of
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
              
               ,
               than
               it
               would
               be
               Adultery
               in
               a
               Wife
               out
               of
               respect
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               (
               though
               he
               should
               forbid
               it
               )
               to
               kiss
               
                 his
                 Picture
                 .
                 Disobedience
              
               there
               might
               be
               in
               either
               case
               ,
               but
               Idolatry
               or
               Adultery
               in
               neither
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               Having
               prepared
               his
               Reader
               with
               so
               just
               a
               Comparison
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               
                 by
                 the
                 by
              
               ,
               of
               the
               distinction
               of
               
                 Absolutely
                 and
                 Relatively
              
               being
               very
               subtilly
               applied
               in
               Scotland
               to
               saying
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 to
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
              
               which
               in
               reality
               needed
               no
               such
               distinction
               ,
               as
               signifying
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               saying
               the
               
                 Pater
                 Noster
              
               to
               God
               ,
               with
               an
               intention
               directed
               to
               such
               or
               such
               a
               Saint
               ,
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               become
               Joynt-Petitioner
               with
               us
               for
               what
               we
               beg
               in
               it
               ;
               He
               wonders
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               (
               p.
               101.
               )
               
                 very
                 much
                 we
                 stick
                 at
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 Worship
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 Images
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 were
                 he
                 of
                 our
                 mind
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 as
                 little
                 scruple
                 offering
                 up
                 the
                 Host
                 to
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 as
                 saying
                 his
                 prayers
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 doubts
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 off
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 distinctions
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 do
                 it
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 to
                 God
                 absolutely
                 and
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 onely
                 improperly
                 
                 and
                 relatively
                 ,
                 wherein
                 am
              
               I
               
                 to
                 blame
              
               ?
               This
               is
               his
               Discourse
               ,
               and
               the
               Reader
               may
               observe
               in
               it
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               he
               hath
               not
               read
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               takes
               no
               notice
               ,
               that
               the
               answer
               in
               the
               ordinary
               
                 Catholick
                 Catechism
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               we
               may
               pray
               to
               Images
               ?
               is
               a
               down-right
               
                 No
                 ,
                 by
                 no
                 means
              
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               Sess
               .
               25.
               hath
               declared
               that
               
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 ask
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 an
                 Image
                 .
              
               Let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               whether
               this
               were
               ignorance
               or
               no.
               2.
               
               That
               he
               cannot
               contain
               himself
               any
               where
               within
               bounds
               of
               Mediocrity
               ,
               but
               must
               always
               run
               into
               extreams
               ,
               which
               side
               soever
               he
               take
               .
               He
               cannot
               be
               a
               Church-of-England-man
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Presbyterians
               he
               must
               deny
               Episcopacy
               to
               be
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Right
              
               ,
               and
               
                 any
                 honour
              
               to
               be
               due
               to
               the
               Eucharist
               or
               Altar
               ,
               &c.
               
               Neither
               will
               he
               be
               a
               Papist
               without
               
                 offering
                 up
                 the
                 Host
                 and
                 saying
                 his
                 prayers
                 to
                 an
                 Image
                 .
              
               So
               that
               if
               He
               become
               a
               Proselyte
               ,
               He
               cannot
               content
               Himself
               with
               the
               
                 Common
                 Idolatry
              
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               in
               kissing
               or
               putting
               off
               their
               Hats
               to
               the
               
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               but
               will
               needs
               make
               Himself
               
                 twice
                 a
                 greater
                 Idolater
              
               than
               they
               are
               .
               How
               much
               He
               would
               be
               to
               blame
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               He
               will
               better
               understand
               when
               He
               is
               become
               a
               Proselyte
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               it
               may
               suffice
               Him
               to
               know
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 custom
                 :
              
               for
               however
               the
               material
               action
               of
               Sacrifice
               may
               be
               done
               for
               several
               ends
               and
               intentions
               ;
               
               yet
               when
               it
               proceeds
               from
               an
               intention
               to
               profess
               a
               total
               submission
               of
               our selves
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Supream
               Author
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
               (
               which
               gives
               it
               the
               formality
               of
               a
               Sacrifice
               )
               it
               is
               used
               and
               taken
               by
               the
               
                 publick
                 Use
                 and
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               for
               an
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               
                 absolute
                 Worship
              
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Relative
               to
               an
               Image
               :
               and
               that
               more
               especially
               in
               offering
               up
               the
               Host
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               true
               Christian
               Sacrifice
               ,
               the
               Nature
               and
               Dignity
               whereof
               requireth
               that
               it
               be
               offered
               to
               God
               alone
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Rule
               of
               St.
               Basil
               ,
               
               upon
               which
               he
               would
               ground
               his
               Practise
               (
               and
               which
               I
               quoted
               very
               sincerely
               ,
               though
               he
               craftily
               insinuate
               the
               contrary
               to
               the
               Reader
               )
               viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Prototype
              
               ;
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               hath
               told
               him
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               
                 what
                 Signs
                 of
                 Honour
                 or
                 Ceremonies
                 the
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 require
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 at
                 freedom
                 to
                 determin
              
               ;
               and
               so
               onely
               such
               expressions
               of
               Honour
               are
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Images
               as
               the
               Church
               allows
               .
               What
               therefore
               I
               should
               advise
               him
               ,
               were
               I
               worthy
               ,
               and
               would
               he
               be
               of
               our
               mind
               ,
               should
               be
               to
               lay
               aside
               what
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               
                 languishing
                 about
                 Questions
                 and
                 strife
                 of
                 Words
                 ,
              
               
               and
               (
               as
               a
               Modern
               Author
               phrases
               
               it
               )
               to
               use
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 good
                 manners
              
               to
               the
               H.
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               
                 say
                 his
                 prayer●
              
               and
               
                 offer
                 Sacrifice
              
               (
               as
               other
               Catholicks
               do
               )
               to
               God
               alone
               .
               ●t
               is
               Duty
               and
               Discretion
               in
               things
               we
               
                 cannot
                 understand
              
               ,
               to
               follow
               the
               Apostle's
               Rule
               ,
               
                 Sapere
                 ad
                 sobrietatem
              
               ,
               to
               be
               wise
               unto
               sobriety
               .
               But
               it
               is
               no
               less
               than
               
                 insolency
                 and
                 madness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 to
                 dispute
                 whether
                 that
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 through
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               as
               this
               Custom
               of
               giving
               an
               
                 Honourary
                 Respect
                 to
                 the
                 Images
              
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               hath
               been
               confessedly
               for
               many
               hundreds
               of
               years
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               But
               before
               the
               Doctor
               can
               or
               will
               become
               a
               perfect
               Proselyte
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 he
                 desires
                 seriously
              
               (
               it
               seems
               he
               was
               but
               (
               as
               I
               guess'd
               )
               in
               a
               fit
               of
               Drolling
               before
               )
               
                 to
                 know
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 Worship
                 doth
                 at
                 all
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 Because
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Worship
                 due
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 saith
                 there
                 is
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 either
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Prototype
                 ,
                 or
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 then
                 proper
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 :
                 If
                 distinct
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Image
                 is
                 worshipped
                 with
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 for
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 relatively
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               was
               it
               not
               subtilly
               done
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               
                 Worship
                 given
                 to
                 an
                 
                 Image
                 be
                 distinct
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Prototype
                 ,
              
               (
               God
               )
               
                 then
                 the
                 Image
                 is
                 worshipped
                 with
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 for
                 it self
                 ?
              
               The
               words
               had
               been
               more
               express
               ,
               but
               the
               sense
               had
               been
               the
               same
               ,
               had
               he
               said
               :
               If
               an
               Image
               be
               
                 not
                 worshipped
              
               with
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               then
               
                 it
                 is
                 worshipped
              
               with
               Divine
               Worship
               :
               for
               the
               Worship
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               distinct
               from
               it
               ,
               is
               
                 not
                 Divine
              
               Worship
               .
               So
               hard
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               for
               one
               ,
               who
               intends
               mischief
               ,
               to
               meddle
               with
               such
               edge-tools
               as
               School-distinctions
               are
               ,
               and
               not
               cut
               his
               own
               fingers
               .
               And
               this
               is
               〈◊〉
               first
               time
               my
               Adversary
               hath
               done
               so
               .
               However
               he
               will
               not
               lay
               them
               down
               yet
               〈◊〉
               if
               it
               be
               the
               former
               .
               i.
               e.
               the
               〈◊〉
               Worship
               that
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 condemned
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 by
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Creature
                 is
                 equally
                 worshipped
                 with
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               if
               the
               latter
               ,
               i.e.
               distinct
               ,
               
               this
               is
               oppugned
               by
               
                 Vasquez
                 (
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 Reputation
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 as
                 s●arching
                 a
                 Wit
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 certain
                 kind
                 of
                 Superstition
                 or
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 because
                 Man
                 expresseth
                 submission
                 to
                 an
                 Inanimate
                 Thing
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 he
                 concludes
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 mens
                 choice
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 they
                 will
                 commit
                 who
                 worship
                 Images
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 neither
                 way
                 can
                 they
                 avoid
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               here
               it
               is
               he
               thinks
               he
               hath
               pinch'd
               us
               sore
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               not
               give
               us
               leave
               to
               
                 cry
                 out
              
               upon
               himself
               and
               his
               Partizans
               for
               their
               insincere
               
               and
               sophistical
               mixing
               the
               Disputes
               and
               Niceties
               of
               the
               Schools
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               how
               little
               the
               Faith
               and
               Practise
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               concerned
               in
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               let
               the
               Reader
               see
               by
               a
               Parallel
               example
               in
               a
               passage
               relating
               to
               
                 Civil
                 Worship
              
               .
               A
               Gentleman
               at
               Court
               passing
               through
               the
               Guard-Chamber
               ,
               saw
               a
               Countrey-man
               there
               engaged
               in
               a
               Dispute
               with
               three
               or
               four
               of
               the
               Yeomen
               .
               The
               Clown
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               would
               have
               gone
               into
               the
               Presence
               cover'd
               .
               They
               pull'd
               him
               back
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               when
               he
               went
               into
               that
               Room
               ,
               he
               must
               pull
               off
               his
               Ha●
               .
               He
               asked
               them
               very
               pertly
               ,
               To
               whom
               ,
               or
               to
               what
               ,
               for
               he
               saw
               nothing
               but
               a
               Chair
               and
               a
               Canopy
               ?
               They
               told
               him
               ,
               It
               was
               the
               Kings
               Chair
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               do
               it
               to
               the
               Chair
               out
               of
               respect
               to
               the
               King.
               The
               Countrey-man
               here
               (
               perhaps
               he
               had
               read
               Dr.
               
               St.'s
               Argument
               ,
               or
               heard
               him
               preach
               it
               ,
               for
               such
               kind
               of
               preaching
               hath
               been
               the
               ground
               of
               that
               part
               of
               Quakerism
               )
               began
               with
               a
               serious
               countenance
               to
               demand
               of
               them
               ,
               whether
               any
               Worship
               at
               all
               were
               due
               to
               the
               Chair
               or
               no
               ?
               For
               his
               part
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               Loyal
               Subject
               of
               His
               Majesties
               ,
               and
               had
               really
               a
               scruple
               in
               the
               case
               .
               For
               if
               any
               Worship
               were
               due
               to
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               either
               the
               same
               which
               is
               given
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               distinct
               from
               it
               .
               If
               the
               same
               ,
               then
               
                 proper
                 Regal
                 Worship
              
               would
               be
               given
               to
               something
               beside
               the
               King
               ,
               which
               were
               Treason
               
               to
               do
               .
               If
               distinct
               ,
               then
               the
               Chair
               would
               be
               worshipped
               with
               
                 Regal
                 Honour
              
               for
               it self
               ,
               and
               not
               relatively
               ,
               which
               were
               for
               a
               man
               to
               submit
               himself
               to
               a
               piece
               of
               Wood
               :
               And
               he
               had
               so
               much
               esteem
               for
               his
               Manhood
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               debase
               it
               so
               far
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               Halbards
               .
               Here
               the
               Yeomen
               of
               the
               Guard
               bid
               him
               leave
               his
               quibbling
               ,
               and
               do
               his
               duty
               ;
               which
               he
               refusing
               to
               do
               ,
               unless
               they
               would
               satisfie
               his
               scruple
               ,
               they
               took
               him
               by
               the
               shoulders
               and
               thrust
               him
               out
               of
               doors
               .
               The
               passage
               no
               doubt
               was
               pleasant
               ,
               but
               withal
               so
               parallel
               to
               the
               Doctors
               proceeding
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               but
               seriously
               desire
               to
               know
               of
               him
               ,
               whether
               he
               judge
               it
               a
               sufficient
               excuse
               for
               the
               Clown
               not
               to
               put
               off
               his
               Hat
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               or
               would
               not
               understand
               what
               kind
               of
               Worship
               was
               due
               to
               the
               Chair
               .
               Or
               ,
               (
               to
               put
               the
               example
               in
               a
               thing
               relating
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               speak
               more
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               )
               whether
               Moses
               and
               Josue
               might
               have
               refused
               to
               have
               put
               off
               their
               Shoes
               in
               reverence
               to
               the
               Ground
               where
               they
               stood
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               first
               been
               satisfied
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               the
               same
               Worship
               they
               gave
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               distinct
               from
               it
               ?
               That
               they
               
                 did
                 lawfully
                 testifie
                 their
                 Reverence
                 towards
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
              
               is
               affirmed
               by
               himself
               ,
               p.
               105.
               and
               if
               they
               were
               not
               retarded
               from
               doing
               it
               by
               the
               Doctors
               Dil●mma
               ,
               no
               more
               ought
               Christians
               from
               testifying
               
               their
               Reverence
               to
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               .
               Let
               Plato
               and
               Aristotle
               with
               their
               followers
               wrangle
               as
               much
               as
               they
               will
               about
               the
               manner
               how
               we
               come
               to
               see
               ;
               the
               former
               contending
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Object
               's
               uniting
               it self
               with
               the
               Eye
               ;
               the
               latter
               asserting
               as
               strongly
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Eye
               's
               sending
               forth
               Rays
               to
               the
               Object
               :
               Must
               we
               therefore
               stand
               still
               with
               our
               
                 Eyes
                 shut
              
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               agreed
               between
               them
               by
               which
               of
               the
               two
               ways
               we
               are
               to
               see
               ?
               At
               this
               rate
               we
               must
               neither
               see
               ,
               nor
               hear
               ,
               nor
               feel
               ,
               nor
               move
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               accorded
               between
               Philosophers
               how
               these
               Operations
               are
               performed
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               never
               .
               Let
               the
               Schoolmen
               then
               dispute
               as
               much
               as
               they
               please
               about
               the
               manner
               how
               Honour
               is
               given
               to
               an
               Image
               ,
               yet
               honest
               Nature
               will
               teach
               us
               to
               do
               it
               for
               his
               sake
               who
               is
               represented
               by
               it
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               security
               ,
               and
               as
               little
               danger
               of
               erring
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Operations
               .
               What
               the
               
                 Councils
                 declare
              
               in
               this
               matter
               (
               and
               
                 to
                 them
              
               it
               is
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               confesses
               p.
               209.
               that
               
                 we
                 must
                 appeal
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 sense
                 )
              
               is
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               give
               Latria
               ,
               the
               Worship
               due
               onely
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               honourary
               Respect
               or
               Adoration
               to
               
                 Holy
                 Images
              
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Books
               of
               Holy
               Scriptures
               and
               other
               things
               belonging
               to
               God.
               
            
             
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               This
               is
               what
               the
               Church
               requireth
               of
               her
               Children
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               all
               that
               a
               
                 Catholick
                 Controvertist
              
               is
               bound
               to
               speak
               to
               .
               Nor
               do
               the
               Arguments
               the
               Doctor
               brings
               in
               reality
               deserve
               to
               be
               answered
               otherwise
               than
               
               Zeno's
               Arguments
               against
               Motion
               were
               answered
               by
               Diogenes
               .
               For
               Zeno
               proves
               every
               jot
               as
               subtilly
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               move
               an
               inch
               without
               breaking
               his
               neck
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               doth
               that
               we
               cannot
               honour
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               without
               falling
               into
               Idolatry
               .
               Nevertheless
               I
               shall
               yield
               so
               far
               to
               the
               Doctors
               importunity
               ,
               (
               because
               he
               pretends
               to
               be
               serious
               )
               as
               to
               return
               an
               Answer
               to
               his
               Captious
               Demand
               ,
               Whether
               the
               
                 Worship
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Prototype
                 ,
                 or
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 ?
              
               And
               I
               am
               the
               rather
               induced
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               in
               St.
               Thomas
               his
               way
               ,
               who
               bolds
               that
               
                 the
                 same
                 Reverence
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Image
                 :
              
               because
               I
               find
               my
               Adversary
               himself
               (
               in
               case
               any
               Honour
               or
               Veneration
               be
               due
               to
               the
               Image
               ,
               as
               the
               Council
               affirms
               there
               is
               )
               p.
               79.
               very
               well
               inclin'd
               to
               allow
               of
               St.
               Thomas
               his
               Reason
               for
               it
               ,
               because
               ,
               as
               the
               said
               St.
               Thomas
               well
               observes
               (
               saith
               Dr.
               
                 St.
                 )
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 towards
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 towards
                 the
                 thing
                 represented
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               When
               therefore
               he
               objects
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 then
                 proper
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
              
               I
               deny
               
               the
               Consequence
               ,
               because
               although
               it
               be
               the
               same
               as
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Act
               ,
               yet
               it
               falls
               upon
               the
               Image
               after
               an
               
                 inferiour
                 manner
              
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               relating
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               purely
               
                 for
                 his
                 sake
              
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               St.
               Thomas
               his
               followers
               distinguish
               in
               the
               same
               Act
               of
               Worship
               a
               double
               notion
               ;
               the
               One
               of
               
                 Absolute
                 Latria
              
               ,
               as
               it
               tends
               to
               God
               Himself
               ;
               the
               other
               of
               
                 Relative
                 Latria
              
               ,
               as
               it
               reflects
               upon
               the
               Image
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               Now
               to
               help
               the
               Fancy
               in
               
                 so
                 nice
              
               a
               Speculation
               ,
               some
               instances
               are
               used
               of
               
                 other
                 Acts
              
               which
               tend
               to
               different
               Terms
               or
               Objects
               relating
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               which
               though
               not
               in
               all
               things
               parallel
               ,
               yet
               serve
               to
               show
               how
               the
               same
               indivisible
               Act
               may
               include
               different
               habitudes
               or
               respects
               ,
               the
               one
               inferiour
               to
               the
               other
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               an
               Act
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Charity
              
               to
               help
               our
               Neighbours
               Horse
               or
               his
               Ass
               out
               of
               a
               ditch
               ,
               and
               yet
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               Act
               as
               precisely
               tending
               to
               relieve
               the
               Horse
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Charity
               ,
               but
               an
               inferiour
               kind
               of
               love
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               may
               so
               call
               it
               )
               or
               rather
               compassion
               of
               the
               Beast
               ?
               And
               do
               not
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               
                 see
                 God
              
               and
               the
               Creatures
               by
               the
               same
               Act
               of
               
                 Beatifical
                 Vision
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Act
               as
               considered
               precisely
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               is
               
                 not
                 Beatifical
              
               ,
               but
               of
               an
               inferiour
               kind
               to
               it self
               ,
               as
               terminated
               upon
               the
               Essence
               of
               God
               ?
               In
               like
               manner
               say
               these
               Divines
               ,
               although
               the
               Act
               or
               motion
               of
               the
               Soul
               be
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Prototype
               
               and
               the
               Image
               ;
               and
               as
               terminated
               upon
               the
               Prototype
               ,
               it
               be
               
                 Absolute
                 Latria
              
               ;
               yet
               as
               it
               falls
               precisely
               upon
               the
               Image
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               a
               Relative
               or
               inferiour
               Veneration
               for
               the
               Prototype's
               sake
               .
               As
               for
               what
               he
               urges
               out
               of
               Bellarmin
               against
               its
               being
               the
               same
               because
               
                 it
                 is
              
               ,
               
               saith
               the
               
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Latria
                 (
                 Bellarmin
              
               saith
               
                 true
                 Latria
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 for
                 it self
                 .
              
               It
               is
               evident
               Bellarmin
               takes
               the
               word
               Latria
               to
               signifie
               onely
               that
               Worship
               which
               is
               given
               to
               
                 Soveraign
                 Excellency
              
               for
               it self
               ;
               whereas
               Saint
               Thomas
               and
               his
               Followers
               qualifie
               it
               with
               the
               addition
               of
               Relative
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               a
               diminishing
               nature
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               the
               Worship
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Image
               by
               the
               same
               Act
               ,
               but
               after
               an
               
                 inferiour
                 manner
              
               for
               the
               Prototype's
               sake
               .
               So
               that
               the
               whole
               dispute
               in
               effect
               is
               rather
               
                 de
                 modo
                 l●quendi
              
               ,
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               speaking
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
               For
               Bellarmin
               himself
               in
               the
               precedent
               Chapter
               maintaineth
               expresly
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Image
               may
               be
               worshipped
               with
               the
               
                 same
                 Worship
              
               as
               the
               Prototype
               ;
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 adoreth
                 a
                 Person
                 ,
                 adoreth
                 also
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 united
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 adoreth
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 Garment
                 ,
                 adoreth
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 his
                 Garment
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 as
                 the
                 Image
                 is
                 conceived
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 as
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 
                 Prototype
                 which
                 is
                 adored
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 it self
                 is
                 adored
                 but
                 per
                 accidens
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 the
                 person
                 adored
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 adoring
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 thing
                 conjoyned
                 to
                 the
                 Person
                 who
                 is
                 adored
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               much
               to
               the
               Doctors
               Question
               in
               a
               Point
               belonging
               to
               the
               Schools
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               to
               Faith
               ;
               for
               although
               neither
               St.
               Thomas
               ,
               not
               Bellarmin
               ,
               nor
               Vasquez
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Schoolman
               ,
               had
               ever
               disputed
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 Worship
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Act
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Prototype
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 distinct
                 one
                 ,
              
               yet
               Christians
               would
               have
               understood
               well
               enough
               by
               the
               Churche's
               declaration
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               give
               the
               Worship
               due
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               an
               Image
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               
                 Honourary
                 Respect
                 or
                 Veneration
              
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               as
               to
               other
               
                 Holy
                 things
              
               .
               Whether
               the
               Doctor
               will
               be
               satisfied
               with
               what
               I
               have
               said
               to
               one
               side
               of
               his
               Dilemma
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ;
               but
               I
               shall
               give
               him
               occasion
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               ,
               if
               he
               please
               ,
               to
               speak
               to
               both
               ;
               at
               least
               I
               expect
               he
               should
               use
               the
               same
               candor
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               done
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               let
               me
               know
               which
               Side
               he
               will
               take
               ,
               for
               one
               he
               must
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Instances
                 brought
                 to
                 explicate
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Honour
                 given
                 to
                 Images
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 like
                 Reverence
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 State
                 ▪
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 JESUS
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Evasions
                 laid
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Arguments
                 return'd
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               AFter
               I
               had
               in
               my
               Reply
               declar'd
               what
               kind
               of
               Honour
               it
               is
               which
               Catholicks
               give
               to
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               I
               added
               ,
               as
               a
               farther
               Explication
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
                 much
                 like
                 the
                 Honour
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Kings
                 Picture
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Garment
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 subject
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 by
                 Moses
                 and
                 Josue's
                 putting
                 off
                 their
                 Shoes
                 ;
                 to
                 Gods
                 Footstool
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 adoring
                 or
                 falling
                 down
                 before
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 Protestants
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 JESUS
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 and
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               By
               these
               Instances
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 I
                 thought
                 to
                 escape
              
               ;
               what
               I
               thought
               was
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               explicated
               clearly
               enough
               by
               them
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               honour
               we
               give
               to
               Images
               :
               but
               how
               much
               he
               finds
               himself
               entangled
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               ●ore
               they
               pinch
               him
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               whilst
               
               they
               force
               him
               to
               say
               and
               unsay
               ;
               to
               shuffle
               ,
               and
               shift
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               all
               his
               little
               Artifices
               ,
               to
               free
               himself
               ,
               but
               in
               vain
               ,
               will
               appear
               from
               the
               Examination
               of
               the
               several
               Evasions
               ,
               rather
               than
               Answers
               ,
               he
               gives
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               For
               the
               
                 honour
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 State
                 ,
              
               (
               and
               we
               may
               suppose
               he
               means
               the
               same
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Picture
              
               and
               Garment
               )
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               our
               
                 dispute
                 is
                 not
                 concerning
                 Civil
                 Worship
                 ,
                 but
                 Divine
                 .
              
               And
               here
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               he
               imposes
               upon
               his
               Reader
               ,
               for
               the
               Dispute
               between
               Catholicks
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               is
               not
               whether
               Divine
               Worship
               may
               be
               given
               to
               Images
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               due
               to
               
                 God
                 alone
              
               ;
               but
               whether
               they
               may
               not
               give
               an
               inferiour
               or
               honourary
               respect
               and
               veneration
               to
               them
               for
               his
               sake
               ?
               This
               I
               said
               was
               much
               like
               the
               
                 honour
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 State
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               we
               honour
               the
               Chair
               for
               the
               Kings
               sake
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               not
               give
               the
               
                 same
                 Regal
                 honour
              
               to
               the
               Chair
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               we
               honour
               Christs
               Picture
               or
               Image
               ,
               and
               yet
               give
               not
               the
               
                 same
                 Divine
                 honour
              
               to
               the
               Image
               as
               to
               Himself
               ,
               but
               an
               inferiour
               Respect
               and
               Reverence
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               above
               declared
               .
               The
               Comparison
               then
               you
               see
               is
               onely
               about
               the
               way
               or
               manner
               of
               giving
               Honour
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               the
               same
               to
               God
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               although
               the
               Honour
               so
               given
               be
               very
               different
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               the
               Doctor
               
               to
               tell
               his
               Reader
               ,
               that
               the
               instance
               was
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               
                 Civil
                 Worship
              
               ,
               is
               just
               ,
               as
               if
               when
               St.
               Austin
               to
               perswade
               his
               friend
               Honoratus
               to
               believe
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               Religion
               without
               seeing
               them
               ,
               
               because
               he
               did
               the
               like
               in
               many
               things
               in
               order
               to
               this
               present
               Li●e
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               answered
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               mistook
               the
               case
               ,
               for
               
                 their
                 dispute
                 was
                 ●not
                 about
                 Humane
                 Faith
              
               ;
               which
               is
               one
               of
               those
               Answers
               the
               Adag●
               terms
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
               But
               though
               he
               say
               
                 our
                 dispute
                 is
                 not
                 concerning
                 Civil
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               yet
               't
               is
               observable
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               tell
               us
               clearly
               ,
               whether
               he
               hold
               it
               lawful
               to
               give
               any
               
                 such
                 Worship
              
               to
               the
               Chair
               or
               no.
               If
               he
               do
               not
               ,
               I
               grant
               he
               proceeds
               conformable
               to
               his
               own
               Principles
               against
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               and
               so
               leave
               him
               to
               dispute
               it
               with
               the
               Guard.
               If
               he
               do
               ,
               the
               Countrey-man
               (
               of
               whom
               I
               spake
               in
               the
               precedent
               Chapter
               )
               sets
               upon
               him
               with
               his
               own
               Argument
               ;
               that
               
                 either
                 the
                 honour
                 he
                 gives
                 to
                 the
                 Chair
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 gives
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 then
                 proper
                 Regal
                 Worship
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Chair
                 .
                 If
                 distinct
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Chair
                 is
                 worshipped
                 with
                 Regal
                 Worship
                 for
                 it self
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               it
               is
               in
               his
               choice
               to
               take
               which
               part
               of
               the
               Dilemma
               likes
               him
               best
               .
               But
               to
               press
               the
               Instance
               yet
               closer
               :
               If
               he
               ,
               do
               acknowledge
               
               that
               
                 Civil
                 Honour
              
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Chair
               of
               State
               ,
               let
               him
               give
               a
               sufficient
               Reason
               ,
               why
               a
               like
               
                 proportionable
                 Reverence
              
               (
               call
               it
               by
               what
               Name
               you
               will
               )
               may
               not
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               .
               This
               will
               be
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               but
               that
               was
               not
               his
               intention
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               flies
               for
               refuge
               to
               a
               frivolous
               supposition
               ,
               that
               
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 were
                 any
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 had
                 absolutely
                 forbidden
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 proved
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Images
                 .
              
               As
               for
               that
               pretty
               
                 self-denying
                 Ordinance
              
               of
               a
               Prince's
               forbidding
               any
               Reverence
               to
               be
               given
               to
               his
               Picture
               or
               Chair
               of
               State
               ,
               (
               which
               perhaps
               the
               Doctor
               thinks
               very
               sit
               should
               be
               enacted
               in
               conformity
               to
               what
               God
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               hath
               forbidden
               in
               the
               second
               Commandment
               )
               were
               it
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               enacted
               ,
               I
               grant
               as
               formerly
               that
               to
               disobey
               it
               would
               be
               to
               dishonour
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               the
               disobeying
               any
               other
               Law
               would
               be
               ;
               but
               that
               hinders
               not
               but
               the
               Act
               intrinsecally
               and
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               would
               be
               an
               Act
               of
               Reverence
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               for
               ,
               H●nor
               ,
               as
               the
               Phisopher
               saith
               ,
               
                 est
                 in
                 honorante
              
               ,
               Honour
               resides
               in
               the
               mind
               that
               gives
               it
               .
               And
               for
               any
               Command
               of
               God
               forbidding
               to
               honour
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               besides
               that
               I
               have
               shown
               that
               Assertion
               of
               his
               and
               his
               Partizans
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               every
               respect
               groundless
               ▪
               yet
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Protestant
              
               Reader
               ,
               I
               shall
               adde
               
               one
               Observation
               more
               upon
               that
               subject
               :
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Compilers
               of
               the
               39
               Articles
               (
               in
               which
               is
               contained
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               )
               sufficiently
               insinuate
               they
               could
               find
               no
               such
               Command
               ,
               when
               they
               rejected
               the
               
                 Adoration
                 of
                 Images
              
               ,
               
               not
               as
               Idolatry
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               doth
               )
               but
               onely
               as
               a
               
                 fond
                 thing
                 ,
                 vainly
                 invented
              
               ;
               nor
               
                 as
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 plain
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               they
               profess
               very
               roundly
               ,
               though
               without
               ground
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               speak
               of
               Transubstantiation
               )
               but
               as
               being
               
                 rather
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               which
               qualification
               of
               theirs
               plainly
               gives
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               done
               their
               endeavours
               to
               find
               a
               Command
               ,
               but
               could
               meet
               with
               none
               ;
               for
               had
               they
               made
               any
               such
               discovery
               either
               in
               the
               
                 Second
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               spared
               to
               tell
               us
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               have
               cry'd
               it
               down
               for
               flat
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               does
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               it
               is
               pleasant
               to
               see
               ,
               what
               Veneration
               this
               Champion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               hath
               either
               for
               the
               Compilers
               of
               those
               Articles
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Articles
               themselves
               ,
               when
               what
               they
               call
               onely
               a
               
                 fond
                 thing
                 ,
                 a
                 vain
                 Invention
              
               ;
               he
               condemns
               as
               Idolatry
               ,
               most
               damnable
               Idolatry
               :
               and
               Magis●erially
               declares
               it
               to
               be
               
                 expresly
                 prohibited
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
              
               ;
               
               when
               they
               after
               the
               best
               enquiry
               they
               could
               make
               ,
               pronounce
               onely
               Problematically
               that
               in
               their
               Judgment
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               to
               be
               
                 rather
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               than
               conformable
               to
               it
               .
               So
               much
               does
               a
               Pigmy
               upon
               a
               
               Giant
               's
               Shoulders
               (
               the
               modest
               Emblem
               of
               Novel
               Wits
               )
               see
               farther
               than
               the
               Giant
               himself
               ,
               upon
               whose
               Neck
               he
               presumptuously
               sets
               his
               feet
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 second
                 Instance
                 was
                 of
                 the
              
               Reverence
               which
               God
               commanded
               Moses
               and
               Josue
               to
               give
               to
               the
               Ground
               whereon
               they
               stood
               ,
               by
               putting
               off
               their
               shoes
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               Holy.
               
                 After
                 a
                 short
              
               descant
               
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 erroneous
                 Ground
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
              
               he
               thinks
               there
               is
               some
               little
               difference
               between
               what
               God
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               hath
               forbidden
               ,
               
                 p.
                 105.
                 
                 After
                 this
                 short
                 descant
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 one
              
               Note
               
                 in
                 it
                 above
              
               Ela
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               as
               plain
               a
               Prohibition
               against
               giving
               honour
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Moses
               and
               Jesue
               there
               was
               an
               express
               Command
               to
               do
               it
               to
               the
               Ground
               .
               
                 (
                 Alas
                 for
                 the
              
               Compilers
               
                 of
                 the
              
               39
               Articles
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 see
                 it
                 !
                 )
                 At
                 length
                 he
                 gives
              
               Glory
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
              
               the
               special
               presence
               &
               appearance
               of
               God
               doth
               sanctifie
               a
               place
               to
               so
               high
               a
               degree
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               lawfully
               testifie
               our
               Reverence
               towards
               it
               .
               
                 Who
                 will
                 not
                 here
                 admire
                 the
                 force
                 of
              
               Truth
               ,
               
                 which
                 after
                 long
                 standing
                 out
                 ,
                 makes
                 all
                 her
                 Adversaries
              
               submit
               
                 to
                 her
                 power
                 ?
                 What
                 could
                 
                 the
                 Doctor
                 have
                 said
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
              
               ruine
               
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               establishing
               
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 confess
                 that
              
               Moses
               and
               Josue
               might
               and
               did
               lawfully
               testifie
               their
               Reverence
               towards
               the
               Ground
               ?
               
                 I
                 can
                 easily
                 believe
                 his
              
               Passion
               
                 blinded
                 him
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 foresee
                 the
              
               Darts
               
                 he
                 threw
                 so
                 spitefully
                 against
                 the
              
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 would
                 recoil
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 )
                 with
                 double
                 force
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 head
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 subtil
              
               Logician
               
                 like
                 himself
                 ,
                 would
                 ask
                 him
                 here
                 ,
                 whether
              
               this
               Reverence
               
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 were
              
               Absolute
               or
               Relative
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 were
                 testified
                 to
                 the
              
               Ground
               for
               it self
               ,
               
                 or
                 meerly
                 for
              
               God's
               sake
               
                 who
                 appeared
                 there
                 present
                 ?
                 His
                 Answer
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 for
              
               it self
               ,
               
                 but
                 meerly
                 out
                 of
              
               respect
               to
               God.
               
                 And
                 what
                 would
                 his
              
               Opposer
               
                 do
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 turn
                 his
              
               own
               Comparison
               
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 p.
                 100.
                 that
                 this
                 was
              
               just
               as
               if
               an
               unchaste
               Wife
               should
               plead
               in
               her
               excuse
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               that
               the
               Person
               she
               was
               too
               kind
               with
               ,
               was
               a
               near
               Friend
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               out
               of
               respect
               to
               him
               ,
               she
               gave
               him
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Bed
               ?
               
                 And
                 then
                 make
                 a
                 grave
                 application
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Doctor
                 does
                 ,
              
               That
               if
               such
               an
               excuse
               will
               not
               be
               taken
               by
               a
               Jealous
               Husband
               ,
               how
               much
               less
               will
               such
               like
               pretences
               avail
               with
               that
               God
               who
               hath
               declared
               himself
               particularly
               jealous
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               not
               give
               his
               Glory
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               hath
               reserved
               all
               Divine
               Worship
               
               as
               proper
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               no
               such
               fond
               excuses
               of
               relative
               and
               inferiour
               Worship
               will
               serve
               ,
               when
               they
               encroach
               upon
               his
               Pregrogative
               ?
               
                 Neither
                 would
                 this
                 subtil
              
               Disputant
               
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 stop
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 farther
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
              
               for
               his
               part
               he
               could
               see
               no
               reason
               ,
               
                 why
                 had
                 he
                 been
                 in
              
               Moses
               and
               Josue's
               
                 place
                 ,
                 but
              
               he
               might
               with
               as
               little
               scruple
               have
               offered
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               Ground
               ,
               as
               put
               off
               his
               shoes
               to
               it
               .
               And
               he
               should
               think
               himself
               hardly
               dealt
               with
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               come
               off
               with
               the
               same
               distinction
               .
               For
               if
               he
               did
               it
               to
               God
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Ground
               onely
               improperly
               and
               relatively
               ,
               wherein
               were
               he
               to
               blame
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Principles
                 ?
                 Let
                 him
                 deal
                 as
                 he
                 pleases
                 with
                 this
                 Personated
              
               Sosta
               .
            
             
               For
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               (
               to
               pursue
               his
               Method
               of
               arguing
               a
               little
               farther
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               whether
               it
               leads
               )
               
                 I
                 desire
                 seriously
                 to
                 know
                 of
                 him
                 whether
                 any
                 Reverence
                 was
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
               
               
                 If
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 did
                 they
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 shoes
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 the
                 Ground
              
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               of
               
                 Images
                 )
                 had
                 any
                 sense
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 think
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 it
                 ?
              
               Why
               was
               there
               an
               express
               Command
               to
               require
               it
               ?
               
                 And
                 why
                 doth
                 the
                 Doctor
                 himself
                 determine
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 lawfully
                 testifie
                 their
                 Reverence
                 towards
                 the
                 Ground
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 sanctified
                 or
                 Holy
                 ,
                 if
                 none
                 were
                 due
                 ?
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 due
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 distinct
                 from
                 
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 then
                 proper
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ;
                 if
                 distinct
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Ground
                 was
                 worshipped
                 with
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 for
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 relatively
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               either
               it
               was
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               or
               an
               Inferiour
               Worship
               distinct
               from
               it
               .
               If
               it
               were
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               then
               the
               Argument
               he
               urges
               out
               of
               Bellarmin
               ,
               (
               p.
               103.
               )
               returns
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 for
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 the
                 Creature
                 was
                 equally
                 worshipped
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 was
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               If
               it
               were
               
                 not
                 Divine
              
               ,
               but
               an
               Inferiour
               Worship
               ,
               distinct
               from
               that
               which
               is
               given
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               
                 Vasquez
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 Reputation
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 as
                 searching
                 a
                 Wit
                 as
                 Bellarmin
                 )
              
               comes
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 that
                 so
                 gives
                 it
                 ,
                 incurs
                 the
                 crime
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 expresseth
                 his
                 submission
                 to
                 a
                 meer
                 inaninate
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 kind
                 of
                 excellency
                 to
                 deserve
                 if
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               So
               that
               upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               what
               follows
               in
               Doctor
               
               St.'s
               Logick
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Moses
                 and
                 Josue's
                 choice
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 they
                 would
                 commit
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 testified
                 their
                 Reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 neither
                 way
                 could
                 they
                 avoid
                 it
                 .
              
               I
               cannot
               expect
               he
               will
               set
               much
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Bellarmin
               and
               Vasquez
               ;
               but
               what
               I
               expect
               and
               in
               justice
               may
               exact
               from
               him
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               answer
               their
               Reasons
               ,
               at
               least
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               he
               embrace
               the
               other
               ;
               or
               else
               give
               a
               sufficient
               
               reason
               himself
               why
               this
               manner
               of
               arguing
               is
               absurd
               against
               the
               Reverence
               he
               confesses
               due
               to
               the
               Ground
               ,
               and
               not
               against
               the
               Reverence
               we
               assert
               to
               be
               due
               to
               
                 Holy
                 Images
              
               .
               If
               he
               fly
               to
               the
               
                 old
                 shift
              
               ,
               of
               an
               express
               Command
               for
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               a
               pretended
               Prohibition
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               no
               relief
               is
               to
               be
               had
               from
               thence
               ;
               for
               besides
               his
               giving
               
                 Gods
                 special
                 presence
              
               here
               as
               a
               second
               and
               distinct
               reason
               why
               
                 they
                 might
                 lawfully
                 testifie
                 their
                 Reverence
                 towards
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
              
               whether
               there
               were
               any
               Command
               or
               no
               ;
               yet
               taking
               in
               the
               Command
               ,
               the
               Argument
               hath
               still
               the
               same
               force
               as
               before
               .
               For
               either
               
                 the
                 Reverence
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 testifie
                 towards
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 Holy
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 they
                 gave
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 then
                 proper
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 by
                 Gods
                 Command
                 ;
                 If
                 distinct
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Ground
                 was
                 worshipped
                 with
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 for
                 it self
                 .
              
               Both
               Idolatry
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               according
               to
               
                 his
                 Principles
              
               :
               And
               consequently
               it
               is
               now
               
                 in
                 his
                 choice
              
               ,
               whether
               he
               will
               blame
               Moses
               and
               Josue
               for
               committing
               ,
               or
               God
               for
               commanding
               them
               to
               commit
               Idolatry
               .
               If
               it
               were
               Idolatry
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               to
               
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 shoes
                 in
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 God's
                 Command
              
               could
               not
               make
               it
               to
               be
               otherwise
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               
                 not
                 Idolatry
              
               in
               it self
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               to
               give
               a
               
                 like
                 honour
              
               to
               the
               
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
              
               .
               From
               
               whence
               it
               follows
               to
               the
               utter
               ruine
               of
               all
               he
               hath
               argued
               from
               his
               
                 pretended
                 Prohibition
              
               ,
               that
               as
               no
               Command
               of
               God
               can
               make
               that
               to
               be
               
                 not
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ;
               so
               no
               Prohibition
               (
               if
               there
               were
               any
               )
               could
               make
               that
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               in
               it
               the
               true
               and
               real
               nature
               of
               Idolatry
               .
               Here
               the
               Ax
               is
               laid
               to
               the
               Root
               ,
               and
               if
               ever
               the
               Doctor
               will
               speak
               home
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               upon
               this
               point
               .
               He
               must
               speak
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               not
               stand
               pointing
               at
               the
               Sky
               ,
               as
               Polus
               did
               ,
               to
               perswade
               the
               World
               he
               sees
               a
               
                 siery
                 Dragon
              
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               are
               blind
               who
               see
               it
               not
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               
                 pure
                 Air.
              
               What
               he
               faintly
               suggests
               at
               present
               ,
               as
               some
               little
               difference
               between
               the
               case
               of
               giving
               reverence
               to
               the
               Ground
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               giving
               the
               like
               to
               Images
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 God
                 was
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 by
                 a
                 special
                 appearance
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 Images
                 ,
              
               is
               (
               to
               use
               his
               own
               Comparison
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               see
               how
               sit
               it
               was
               to
               the
               matter
               he
               applied
               it
               )
               
                 just
                 as
                 if
                 an
                 unchaste
                 Wife
                 should
                 plead
                 in
                 her
                 excuse
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 for
                 giving
                 a
                 Friend
                 of
                 his
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 Bed
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 absent
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 testifie
                 her
                 greater
                 respect
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 particularly
                 present
                 :
                 and
                 can
                 any
                 one
                 think
              
               but
               
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 excuse
                 as
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 a
                 Jealous
                 Husband
                 ?
              
               He
               adds
               for
               a
               farther
               difference
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Reverence
                 then
                 requir'd
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 not
                 kissing
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 or
                 bowing
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 praying
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 putting
                 off
                 their
                 shoes
                 .
              
               And
               I
               wonder
               what
               Edition
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               ground
               this
               
                 calumny
                 of
                 praying
                 to
                 Images
              
               ,
               so
               often
               repeated
               by
               him
               ;
               for
               in
               all
               those
               printed
               in
               
                 Catholick
                 Countries
              
               ,
               we
               are
               told
               we
               are
               not
               
                 to
                 ask
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 them
                 :
              
               and
               I
               wonder
               no
               less
               by
               what
               Rule
               he
               makes
               
                 putting
                 off
                 the
                 shoes
              
               to
               be
               a
               sign
               of
               
                 less
                 reverence
              
               ,
               than
               kissing
               the
               Ground
               ,
               or
               
                 bowing
                 to
                 it
              
               .
               The
               Rubrick
               of
               the
               Missal
               prescribes
               it
               to
               be
               done
               but
               once
               a
               year
               by
               the
               Priest
               upon
               
                 Good
                 Friday
              
               to
               testifie
               a
               
                 greater
                 Reverence
              
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               our
               
                 Crucified
                 Lord.
              
               But
               I
               shall
               not
               dispute
               it
               with
               him
               ,
               onely
               I
               perswade
               my self
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Common-Prayer-Book
               should
               ordain
               the
               Minister
               when
               he
               goes
               up
               to
               the
               Communion-Table
               either
               to
               
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 shoes
              
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 bow
                 to
                 it
              
               ,
               he
               would
               scruple
               much
               more
               to
               go
               barefoot
               ,
               than
               to
               nod
               to
               it
               with
               his
               Shoes
               on
               .
            
             
               Two
               other
               pretences
               of
               difference
               he
               brings
               not
               unlike
               the
               former
               ;
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               in
               kising
               the
               Ground
               ,
               or
               
                 bowing
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 the
                 danger
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 to
                 Images
                 .
              
               The
               other
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Reverence
                 of
                 Holy
                 Places
                 and
                 Things
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 quite
                 different
                 nature
                 from
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 Images
                 .
              
               For
               the
               first
               of
               danger
               ,
               he
               may
               leave
               that
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               hath
               told
               him
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               for
               the
               
               second
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 Places
              
               and
               Things
               may
               have
               several
               Relations
               to
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               different
               uses
               for
               which
               they
               serve
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Worship
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Reverence
               given
               them
               may
               be
               
                 proportionably
                 alike
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               
                 inferiour
                 Respect
              
               and
               Veneration
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 Latria
              
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               to
               God
               alone
               .
               But
               how
               different
               soever
               he
               would
               make
               it
               from
               that
               of
               Images
               ,
               he
               must
               
                 not
                 think
                 to
                 escape
              
               ;
               For
               if
               any
               be
               due
               at
               all
               to
               
                 Holy
                 Places
              
               and
               Things
               ,
               I
               suppose
               it
               is
               given
               them
               for
               
                 God's
                 sake
              
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               his
               own
               Arguments
               return
               upon
               him
               afresh
               ;
               for
               
                 either
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               which
               way
               soever
               he
               take
               ,
               Bellarmin
               or
               Vasquez
               will
               be
               upon
               him
               .
               Or
               none
               at
               all
               is
               due
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               mocks
               his
               Reader
               ,
               when
               he
               tells
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Reverence
                 of
                 Holy
                 Places
                 and
                 Things
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 quite
                 different
                 nature
                 from
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 Images
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               indeed
               what
               lies
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               how
               speciously
               soever
               he
               pretend
               the
               contrary
               here
               in
               words
               ,
               as
               will
               manifestly
               appear
               from
               his
               Answers
               to
               the
               following
               Instances
               .
               For
               first
               ,
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               To
               that
               
                 of
                 the
                 Reverence
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 to
                 the
                 Ark
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Cherubins
                 and
                 Propitiatory
                 were
                 ,
              
               he
               plainly
               enough
               denies
               that
               any
               was
               given
               them
               .
               To
               prove
               there
               was
               ,
               I
               produced
               first
               that
               Text
               of
               the
               
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 Adore
                 ye
                 the
                 foot-stool
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 it
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               xcviii
               .
               5.
               (
               as
               all
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               read
               it
               without
               scruple
               )
               or
               as
               their
               own
               Translation
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 Fall
                 down
                 before
                 his
                 Foot-stool
                 ,
                 for
                 He
              
               (
               the
               Margin
               hath
               it
               
                 It
                 )
                 is
                 holy
              
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               the
               Testimony
               of
               St.
               Hierom
               ,
               who
               saith
               expresly
               
                 (
                 Ep.
                 17.
                 ad
                 Marcel
                 .
                 )
                 Venerabantur
                 olim
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 did
                 worship
                 or
                 reverence
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 were
                 the
                 Cherubins
                 ,
                 the
                 Propitiatory
                 ,
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               To
               neither
               of
               these
               doth
               he
               vouchsafe
               any
               Answer
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               with
               an
               
                 Ipse
                 dixit
              
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               p.
               106.
               that
               
                 the
                 Jews
                 onely
                 directed
                 their
                 Worship
                 towards
                 that
                 place
                 where
              
               God
               
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 signally
                 present
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 signifies
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 than
                 our
                 lifting
                 up
                 our
                 Eyes
                 to
                 Heaven
                 doth
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 pray
                 .
              
               Thus
               He
               ,
               Oracularly
               ,
               without
               either
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Father
               ,
               or
               Reason
               to
               abet
               him
               .
               But
               if
               Moses
               and
               Josue
               might
               lawfully
               testifie
               their
               Reverence
               to
               the
               Ground
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               holy
               ,
               why
               might
               not
               the
               Jews
               do
               as
               much
               to
               the
               Foot-stool
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               that
               also
               was
               holy
               ?
               Why
               was
               it
               placed
               in
               the
               
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
              
               ,
               and
               why
               were
               the
               People
               commanded
               to
               adore
               ,
               or
               
                 bow
                 down
                 before
                 it
              
               ,
               but
               to
               testifie
               their
               Reverence
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               
                 much
                 greater
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Doctors
               opinion
               ,
               than
               
                 putting
                 off
                 their
                 shoes
              
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               to
               
                 adore
                 it
              
               ,
               or
               
                 fall
                 down
                 before
                 it
              
               :
               and
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               signifies
               something
               more
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               
               
                 Images
                 than
                 the
                 lifting
                 up
                 our
                 Eyes
                 to
                 Heaven
                 doth
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 pray
              
               ;
               which
               might
               have
               been
               as
               well
               ,
               if
               not
               better
               ,
               without
               all
               this
               Ceremony
               ,
               in
               an
               open
               field
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Cherubins
               ,
               he
               tells
               ,
               That
               
                 they
                 were
                 always
                 hid
                 from
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 People
              
               ;
               as
               if
               nothing
               could
               have
               Reverence
               given
               it
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               seen
               :
               It
               may
               reasonably
               be
               presumed
               ,
               that
               himself
               will
               charge
               us
               with
               Idolatry
               for
               adoring
               the
               Host
               ,
               not
               onely
               when
               we
               see
               it
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               recluded
               in
               a
               Tabernacle
               ,
               or
               covered
               with
               a
               Veil
               .
               Nor
               doth
               he
               mend
               the
               matter
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 himself
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 but
                 once
                 a
                 year
              
               ;
               for
               if
               at
               that
               time
               it
               were
               lawful
               for
               him
               to
               testifie
               Reverence
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               there
               placed
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               we
               desire
               ;
               and
               if
               unlawful
               ,
               it
               was
               more
               than
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               though
               but
               once
               a
               year
               ;
               for
               as
               St.
               Hierom
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Quod
                 semel
                 fecisse
                 bonum
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 potest
                 malum
                 esse
                 ,
                 si
                 frequenter
                 fiat
                 ;
                 aut
                 si
                 aliqua
                 culpa
                 vitanda
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 ex
                 eo
                 quod
                 saepe
                 ,
                 sed
                 ex
                 eo
                 quod
                 ●it
                 aliquando
                 ,
                 culpabile
                 est
                 .
              
               What
               he
               adds
               of
               the
               Cherubins
               being
               placed
               meerly
               
                 as
                 Appendices
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               was
               a
               means
               rather
               to
               increase
               than
               diminish
               the
               people's
               reverence
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               for
               their
               form
               ,
               there
               needed
               no
               more
               be
               known
               than
               what
               
                 Calvin
                 (
                 in
                 Exod.
              
               xxv
               .
               18.
               )
               affirmeth
               
               of
               them
               ,
               That
               
                 they
                 represented
                 Angels
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               
                 To
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 JESUS
                 .
              
               This
               Ceremony
               was
               appointed
               and
               allowed
               by
               the
               Injunctions
               made
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
              
               ,
               Art.
               52.
               and
               was
               defended
               by
               Dr.
               Whitgift
               in
               his
               Defence
               against
               Cartright
               ,
               
               by
               Dr.
               Fulk
               ,
               Dr.
               Andrews
               ,
               (
               whose
               words
               are
               cited
               below
               )
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               is
               at
               this
               day
               publickly
               practised
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Dr.
               
               St.'s
               own
               sight
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               esteem
               themselves
               the
               onely
               true
               and
               genuine
               Sons
               of
               
                 that
                 Church
              
               .
               This
               Instance
               I
               thought
               to
               be
               very
               pertinent
               ,
               because
               first
               it
               is
               allowed
               by
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               so
               more
               easily
               understood
               ;
               and
               secondly
               because
               of
               the
               Analogy
               there
               is
               between
               Words
               and
               Pictures
               ,
               a
               Picture
               being
               a
               Word
               to
               the
               Eye
               ,
               and
               a
               Word
               (
               as
               Aristotle
               calls
               it
               )
               a
               Picture
               to
               the
               Ear.
               
               Another
               reason
               I
               had
               also
               ,
               because
               the
               Doctor
               being
               inoculated
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               ,
               (
               to
               speak
               his
               Dialect
               )
               
                 a
                 Revolted
                 Presbyterian
              
               ,
               I
               thought
               he
               would
               not
               dare
               to
               disavow
               all
               reverence
               to
               the
               Sacred
               Name
               of
               JESUS
               .
               But
               I
               find
               I
               was
               deceived
               ;
               for
               he
               tells
               me
               plainly
               ,
               
                 I
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 instanced
                 in
                 going
                 to
                 Church
                 at
                 the
                 Toll
                 of
                 a
                 Bell
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 
                 only
                 tells
                 us
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 other
                 only
                 puts
                 us
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 worship
                 .
              
               This
               is
               plain
               enough
               ,
               I
               confess
               (
               if
               it
               be
               as
               mannerly
               )
               to
               tell
               us
               that
               no
               more
               Reverence
               is
               due
               to
               the
               most
               H.
               Name
               of
               JESUS
               ,
               when
               we
               hear
               it
               spoken
               ,
               than
               to
               a
               Bell
               when
               we
               hear
               it
               toll
               .
               And
               the
               Compari●on
               is
               somewhat
               more
               elevated
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               had
               made
               it
               with
               Whittington's
               fancying
               the
               Bells
               to
               call
               him
               back
               to
               be
               
                 Lord
                 Maior
              
               of
               London
               .
               But
               was
               this
               all
               that
               St.
               Paul
               meant
               ,
               when
               he
               told
               us
               ,
               That
               
                 at
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
              
               (
               or
               as
               Dr.
               St.
               himself
               reads
               it
               ,
               p.
               111.
               
               
                 To
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 )
                 every
                 knee
                 shall
                 bow
                 ?
              
               Phil.
               ii
               .
               10.
               
               Was
               it
               for
               this
               that
               God
               so
               highly
               exalted
               Him
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 gave
                 Him
                 a
                 Name
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 every
                 Name
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               might
               have
               as
               much
               Reverence
               given
               It
               ,
               as
               we
               give
               to
               great
               Meg
               of
               Westminster
               ?
               What
               would
               Bishop
               Andrews
               have
               said
               ,
               had
               he
               lived
               to
               hear
               this
               ?
               
                 Verily
                 (
                 saith
                 He
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 upon
                 the
                 foregoing
                 words
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 )
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 us
                 worship
                 him
                 like
                 Elephants
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 Joynts
                 in
                 our
                 Knees
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 have
                 more
                 honour
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 Pillars
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 bow
                 our
                 Knees
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 bow
                 them
                 in
                 God's
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 To
                 his
                 Name
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 another
                 Prerogative
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 exalted
                 to
                 whose
                 Person
                 Knees
                 do
                 bow
                 ;
                 but
                 He
                 to
                 whose
                 Name
                 onely
                 much
                 more
                 .
                 But
                 
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 here
                 otherwise
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 Person
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 sight
                 ;
                 all
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 reach
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 Name
                 he
                 hath
                 left
                 behind
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 shew
                 by
                 our
                 Reverence
                 and
                 
                   Respect
                   to
                   it
                
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 we
                 esteem
                 him
                 ;
                 How
                 true
                 the
                 Psalm
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   Holy
                   and
                   Reverend
                   is
                   his
                   Name
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 bow
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 done
                 to
                 his
                 Name
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 that
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 what
                 speak
                 I
                 of
                 not
                 doing
                 it
                 ?
                 There
                 be
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 forbear
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 put
                 themselves
                 to
                 an
                 
                   evil
                   Occupation
                
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 faults
                 where
                 none
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 scruples
                 into
                 mens
                 minds
                 ,
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 do
                 it
              
               —
               And
               again
               a
               little
               after
               .
               
                 But
                 to
                 keep
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Name
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 sure
                 ;
                 the
                 words
                 themselves
                 (
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 )
                 are
                 so
                 plain
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 convince
                 any
                 mans
                 Conscience
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Writer
                 (
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 )
                 on
                 this
                 place
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 ,
                 (
                 save
                 he
                 that
                 turned
                 all
                 into
                 Allegories
                 )
                 but
                 literally
                 understands
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 likes
                 well
                 enough
                 we
                 should
                 actually
                 perform
                 it
                 .
              
               Thus
               Dr.
               
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 very
                 Learned
                 Bishop
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
              
               as
               Dr.
               St.
               himself
               calls
               him
               ,
               p.
               101.
               )
               And
               can
               any
               legitimate
               Son
               of
               
                 that
                 Church
              
               hear
               him
               preach
               ,
               that
               no
               more
               Reverence
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Name
               of
               JESUS
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               tolling
               of
               a
               Bell
               ,
               and
               yet
               cry
               him
               up
               hereafter
               for
               a
               Pillar
               of
               
                 that
                 Church
              
               (
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               the
               
               
                 Bishop's
                 sense
              
               above-mentioned
               )
               whose
               practise
               he
               exposes
               as
               ridiculous
               ,
               by
               so
               unhandsome
               a
               Comparison
               ?
               I
               remember
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Long
               Parliament
               one
               of
               the
               first
               Wounds
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               was
               from
               a
               Book
               whose
               Title
               (
               as
               I
               read
               it
               posted
               up
               in
               Westminster-Hall
               )
               was
               
                 Jesu-Worship
                 Confuted
              
               ;
               and
               whether
               the
               same
               might
               not
               have
               been
               put
               for
               a
               
                 Marginal
                 Note
              
               to
               this
               Answer
               of
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Reader
               .
               Give
               me
               leave
               to
               speak
               a
               Word
               to
               you
               ,
               Sons
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               what
               if
               the
               Doctor
               should
               come
               upon
               you
               for
               reverencing
               the
               Name
               of
               JESUS
               with
               your
               Hat
               or
               Knee
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               upon
               us
               for
               honouring
               in
               like
               manner
               his
               Image
               ,
               viz.
               p.
               102.
               that
               the
               
                 Reverence
                 you
                 give
                 to
                 that
                 Holy
                 Name
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 the
                 same
                 you
                 give
                 to
                 God
                 or
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 give
                 proper
                 divine
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 Name
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 distinct
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Name
                 is
                 worshipped
                 with
                 divine
                 worship
                 for
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 your
                 choice
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 you
                 will
                 commit
                 who
                 worship
                 the
                 Name
                 of
              
               JESUS
               ,
               
                 but
                 neither
                 way
                 can
                 you
                 avoid
                 it
                 ?
              
               If
               you
               tell
               him
               that
               the
               Reverence
               you
               give
               that
               
                 H.
                 Name
              
               is
               not
               the
               worship
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               Relative
               and
               
                 inferiour
                 respect
              
               for
               his
               sake
               ;
               he
               will
               tell
               you
               again
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               me
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Images
               ,
               p.
               100.
               that
               
                 this
                 is
                 just
                 as
                 if
                 an
                 unchast
                 Wife
                 should
                 plead
                 in
                 her
                 excuse
                 
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Person
                 she
                 was
                 too
                 kind
                 with
                 ,
                 was
                 extreamly
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 dear
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 nay
                 had
                 his
                 very
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 respect
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 Bed.
              
               I
               do
               not
               hear
               that
               he
               hath
               press'd
               this
               argument
               upon
               you
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               do
               not
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               ,
               his
               zeal
               for
               God's
               honour
               suffers
               you
               so
               long
               to
               go
               on
               in
               your
               Idolatrous
               practise
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               ,
               if
               he
               comply
               with
               you
               himself
               in
               shewing
               any
               reverence
               to
               that
               Name
               ,
               for
               though
               like
               
                 a
                 wiser
                 Christian
              
               (
               there
               being
               degrees
               among
               Christians
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 differ
                 extreamly
                 from
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 in
                 his
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 concur
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 external
                 practise
                 of
                 their
                 Idolatry
              
               and
               so
               he
               falls
               under
               the
               same
               censure
               with
               his
               
                 wiser
                 Heathens
              
               ,
               p.
               73.
               
               On
               the
               other
               side
               if
               he
               do
               it
               no●
               ,
               
               Bishop
               Andrews
               hath
               told
               him
               he
               hath
               just
               reason
               
                 to
                 fear
                 ,
                 least
                 the
                 Knee
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 bow
                 ,
                 be
                 strucken
                 with
                 something
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 make
                 it
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 bow
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Name
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 will
                 do
                 no
                 honour
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 comes
                 shall
                 receive
                 no
                 honour
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               to
               conclude
               this
               Point
               .
               If
               it
               be
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               they
               intend
               to
               give
               no
               more
               reverence
               to
               the
               most
               
                 Holy
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               when
               they
               hear
               it
               read
               ,
               than
               to
               a
               Bell
               ,
               when
               they
               hear
               it
               
               toll
               ,
               I
               confess
               I
               was
               mistaken
               in
               alledging
               
                 this
                 Practise
              
               of
               theirs
               for
               an
               Instance
               .
               But
               if
               they
               acknowledge
               more
               is
               due
               to
               that
               sacred
               Name
               ,
               than
               to
               a
               Bell
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               so
               much
               as
               is
               due
               to
               God
               himself
               ,
               I
               have
               the
               end
               for
               which
               I
               brought
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               let
               them
               see
               what
               kind
               of
               worship
               it
               is
               we
               give
               to
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               given
               by
               themselves
               to
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               .
               For
               we
               make
               Images
               no
               more
               the
               Objects
               of
               our
               worship
               ,
               when
               we
               kneel
               before
               them
               ,
               than
               they
               do
               that
               
                 Holy
                 Name
              
               ,
               when
               they
               bow
               at
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               The
               Fift
               Instance
               was
               of
               the
               
                 Reverence
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Sacramental
                 signs
                 in
                 the
                 Supper
                 by
                 kneeling
                 before
                 them
              
               ;
               which
               if
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               had
               
                 any
                 sense
                 in
                 them
              
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               
                 of
                 Images
              
               ,
               p.
               102.
               )
               
                 would
                 think
                 were
                 done
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               what
               saith
               my
               Adversary
               to
               this
               ,
               Marry
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 objected
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               If
               you
               ask
               him
               why
               ?
               He
               tells
               you
               ,
               because
               
                 they
                 have
                 declared
                 in
                 their
                 ●ubrick
                 after
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 no
                 adoration
                 is
                 intended
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 either
                 unto
                 the
                 Sacramental
                 Dread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 there
                 bodily
                 received
                 ;
                 or
                 any
                 corporal
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Natural
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Sacramental
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 remain
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 very
                 natural
                 substances
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 adored
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 were
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 be
                 abhorred
                 of
                 all
                 faithful
                 Christians
                 .
              
               I
               confess
               I
               reflected
               up
               in
               this
               
               Rubrick
               ,
               when
               I
               put
               down
               
                 Kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Euc●arist
              
               for
               an
               Instance
               ;
               but
               I
               could
               not
               imagin
               the
               Doctor
               would
               make
               it
               a
               matter
               of
               Triumph
               over
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               It
               is
               not
               yet
               more
               than
               a
               dozen
               years
               ,
               since
               this
               Rubrick
               was
               inserted
               into
               the
               
                 Communion
                 Book
              
               ,
               and
               the
               occasion
               is
               well
               known
               to
               have
               been
               a
               design
               to
               gain
               scrupulous
               and
               dissenting
               Parties
               to
               a
               conformity
               in
               so
               innocent
               a
               Ceremony
               .
               And
               because
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               hath
               been
               so
               kind
               to
               those
               who
               dissented
               from
               her
               ,
               as
               to
               declare
               
                 no
                 adoration
                 is
                 intended
                 by
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 corporal
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Natural
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
              
               ;
               Will
               the
               Doctor
               be
               so
               unkind
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               her
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 Reverence
              
               at
               all
               is
               due
               to
               that
               
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
              
               ?
               that
               
                 this
                 of
                 all
                 things
              
               in
               the
               World
               
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 objected
                 against
                 them
                 ?
              
               What!
               will
               he
               make
               them
               fall
               below
               Calvin
               in
               their
               respect
               to
               that
               Sacrament
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 with
                 reverence
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pledge
                 of
                 our
                 Holy
                 Union
                 with
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               Is
               it
               not
               time
               now
               to
               remind
               him
               ,
               as
               I
               promised
               above
               ,
               p.
               138.
               how
               his
               Beloved
               
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Fathers
              
               call
               it
               
                 an
                 Honourable
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ's
                 quickning
                 Body
                 ?
              
               And
               thereupon
               invite
               
                 all
                 those
              
               (
               and
               among
               them
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               unless
               he
               will
               leave
               himself
               out
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               these
               words
               )
               
                 all
                 those
              
               I
               say
               
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 
                 and
                 exult
                 with
                 confidence
                 ,
                 who
                 desire
                 ,
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Salvation
                 both
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ?
              
               Though
               He
               stile
               me
               very
               ineptly
               a
               
                 Revolted
                 Protestant
              
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               so
               much
               respect
               for
               those
               learned
               Persons
               who
               made
               that
               Rubrick
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               they
               meant
               by
               Adoration
               ,
               what
               the
               word
               now
               signifieth
               by
               use
               in
               English
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               proper
               to
               God
               alone
               :
               and
               not
               ,
               that
               no
               more
               Reverence
               should
               be
               used
               towards
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               there
               is
               to
               the
               Remainder
               of
               it
               at
               home
               ,
               by
               some
               seemingly
               -
               
                 Revolted
                 Presbyterians
              
               (
               I
               cannot
               believe
               them
               to
               be
               truly
               Sons
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
               )
               Now
               what
               the
               sense
               of
               that
               Church
               was
               ,
               and
               still
               is
               ,
               unless
               the
               Doctor
               will
               have
               us
               suppose
               these
               
                 Modern
                 Divines
              
               to
               have
               prevaricated
               from
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               Bishop
               Jewel
               tells
               us
               in
               these
               words
               .
               
               
                 We
                 only
                 adore
                 Christ
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 as
                 very
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 Worship
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 Reverence
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 we
                 Worship
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 worship
                 all
                 other
                 like
                 things
                 in
                 such
                 Religious
                 wise
                 to
                 Christ
                 belonging
                 .
              
               The
               same
               is
               witnessed
               by
               Bishop
               Morton
               ,
               
               
                 Under
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 we
                 our
                 selvs
                 yield
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
              
               as
               St.
               Austin
               
                 did
                 to
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 said
              
               (
               Epist
               .
               164.
               )
               
                 We
                 reverence
                 Baptisme
                 wheresoever
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               Nor
               
               is
               this
               delivered
               by
               them
               as
               their
               
                 private
                 Opinion
              
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               their
               words
               .
               And
               if
               you
               ask
               ,
               how
               they
               can
               excuse
               themselves
               from
               Idolatry
               ,
               you
               have
               the
               Answer
               of
               Bishop
               Jewel
               ;
               
               that
               
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 adored
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 honour
                 resteth
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 passed
                 over
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 signified
                 .
              
               So
               that
               it
               seems
               I
               was
               not
               much
               mi●●●ken
               ,
               when
               ,
               to
               paralel
               the
               Reverence
               given
               by
               Catholicks
               to
               Images
               ,
               I
               instanced
               in
               that
               which
               is
               given
               by
               Protestants
               to
               the
               Sacramental
               signs
               by
               
                 kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Eucharist
              
               ;
               for
               they
               do
               not
               only
               allow
               
                 a
                 like
                 Reverence
              
               ,
               but
               maintain
               it
               also
               with
               the
               same
               distinction
               :
               Nor
               will
               the
               Doctor
               ever
               be
               able
               to
               perswade
               his
               Parishioners
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               he
               can
               make
               them
               leave
               their
               usual
               Expression
               ,
               when
               they
               speak
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               that
               they
               do
               not
               receive
               it
               
                 as
                 Bread
              
               ,
               but
               
                 as
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               The
               6th
               .
               and
               last
               Instance
               was
               of
               
                 Reverence
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Altar
                 by
                 bowing
                 to
                 it
              
               ;
               a
               practise
               of
               great
               Antiquity
               ,
               as
               Dr.
               Heylin
               shows
               in
               his
               defence
               of
               the
               Modern
               Practise
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               against
               Burton
               ,
               p.
               25.
               
               This
               Dr.
               Still
               .
               saith
               ,
               
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 with
                 the
                 putting
                 off
                 our
                 Hats
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               And
               what
               is
               this
               to
               say
               ?
               Himself
               admits
               a
               
                 Reverence
                 to
                 Holy
                 
                 Places
              
               ,
               (
               p.
               105.
               )
               and
               surely
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 God
              
               is
               one
               of
               them
               .
               Here
               then
               we
               find
               him
               incline
               to
               admit
               a
               Reverence
               due
               to
               the
               Altar
               ;
               and
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 with
                 putting
                 off
                 our
                 Hats
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               doth
               the
               one
               ,
               so
               he
               may
               lawfully
               do
               the
               other
               .
               But
               then
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               granted
               too
               much
               ,
               he
               presently
               draws
               back
               ,
               and
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 only
                 determining
                 a
                 natural
                 act
                 of
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 that
                 way
                 which
                 the
                 ancient
                 Christians
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 direct
                 their
                 Worship
                 :
              
               (
               which
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               understand
               the
               words
               )
               is
               not
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               
                 putting
                 off
                 our
                 Hats
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               but
               with
               
                 going
                 to
                 Church
              
               when
               the
               
                 Bell
                 tolls
              
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               give
               no
               more
               Reverence
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               Bell.
               But
               who
               can
               unfold
               the
               Riddle
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               what
               he
               means
               by
               
                 a
                 natural
                 Act
                 of
                 Reverence
                 that
                 way
                 which
                 the
                 ancient
                 Christians
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 direct
                 their
                 Worship
                 ?
              
               If
               he
               mean
               by
               
                 that
                 way
              
               the
               
                 local
                 situation
              
               of
               the
               Altar
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               which
               was
               
                 the
                 way
                 the
                 ancient
                 Christians
                 used
                 to
                 direct
                 their
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               Nature
               teacheth
               us
               to
               direct
               our
               Worship
               
                 that
                 way
              
               ;
               although
               the
               Altar
               (
               for
               example
               )
               in
               St.
               
               Andrew's
               ,
               may
               serve
               for
               such
               a
               determination
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               placed
               in
               the
               East
               ;
               yet
               he
               must
               give
               another
               reason
               why
               those
               in
               the
               Savoy
               bow
               towards
               the
               Altar
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               seated
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               because
               it
               doth
               not
               there
               determin
               a
               
               
                 Natural
                 Act
                 of
                 Reverence
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 ancient
                 Christians
                 used
                 to
                 direct
                 their
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               towards
               the
               East
               .
               But
               if
               he
               mean
               by
               
                 that
                 way
              
               ,
               a
               
                 like
                 manner
                 of
                 Reverence
              
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               as
               was
               used
               to
               be
               given
               by
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Christians
              
               ,
               he
               will
               find
               in
               the
               aforecited
               place
               out
               of
               Dr.
               Heylin
               ,
               that
               they
               acknowledged
               an
               honour
               and
               veneration
               due
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Altar
              
               ,
               and
               testified
               that
               honour
               by
               bowing
               and
               kneeling
               to
               it
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               whatever
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               be
               ,
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               practise
               it self
               ,
               either
               he
               condemns
               those
               of
               the
               Churc●
               of
               England
               who
               profess
               and
               testify
               their
               reverence
               to
               the
               Altar
               by
               bowing
               to
               it
               for
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               no.
               If
               he
               do
               ,
               they
               are
               at
               age
               to
               answer
               for
               themselves
               .
               If
               he
               do
               not
               ,
               an
               Inferiour
               or
               Relative
               honour
               may
               be
               given
               to
               it
               for
               his
               sake
               whose
               Throne
               it
               is
               ,
               under
               the
               degree
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               due
               to
               God
               alone
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               allowing
               this
               will
               render
               him
               a
               
                 true
                 Son
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               so
               the
               allowing
               
                 the
                 like
              
               to
               the
               sacred
               Images
               of
               Christ
               will
               make
               him
               in
               this
               point
               a
               perfect
               Proselyte
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               whose
               Councils
               have
               decreed
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               give
               to
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               
                 Saints
                 Latria
              
               ,
               or
               the
               worship
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 honourary
                 respect
                 and
                 veneration
              
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Books
               of
               H.
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               other
               Holy
               things
               .
               But
               what
               himself
               may
               justly
               fear
               ,
               should
               success
               
               crown
               his
               endeavours
               in
               putting
               scruples
               into
               poor
               simple
               Mens
               minds
               to
               with
               draw
               them
               from
               the
               Reverence
               they
               owe
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Saints
               ,
               his
               Name
               ,
               his
               Image
               ,
               his
               Altars
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               Holy
               things
               relating
               to
               his
               Worship
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Event
               (
               whatever
               the
               design
               be
               )
               of
               his
               labours
               will
               be
               no
               other
               (
               as
               those
               Pious
               and
               Learned
               Doctors
               of
               Rhemes
               long
               since
               observed
               ,
               and
               we
               see
               at
               this
               Day
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               fulfilled
               )
               than
               to
               inure
               Men
               by
               degrees
               to
               lose
               
                 all
                 honour
              
               and
               respect
               to
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               to
               abolish
               all
               true
               Religion
               out
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               plain
               Atheists
               .
               The
               Chair
               of
               State
               is
               not
               more
               an
               Ornament
               to
               the
               
               King's
               Palace
               ,
               than
               the
               Respect
               given
               to
               it
               is
               a
               Fence
               against
               the
               Contempt
               of
               his
               Person
               .
               He
               that
               passes
               by
               that
               with
               his
               Hat
               on
               ,
               thinks
               himself
               excus'd
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               from
               putting
               it
               off
               to
               the
               King
               himself
               .
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               First
               Part.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             SECOND
             PART
             OF
             THE
             ADORATION
             OF
             THE
             Most
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Practise
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 ;
                 The
                 Doctor
                 's
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 built
                 upon
                 an
                 Injurious
                 Calumny
                 ,
                 that
                 Catholicks
                 believe
                 the
                 Bread
                 to
                 be
                 God.
                 The
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 Proposition
                 cleared
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Proofs
                 he
                 brings
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 refuted
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               HAving
               cleared
               the
               Doctrin
               and
               Practise
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               from
               my
               Adversaries
               Unjust
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               in
               the
               Worship
               or
               Veneration
               she
               gives
               to
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               I
               
               come
               now
               to
               show
               the
               Injustice
               of
               a
               like
               accusation
               he
               brings
               in
               upon
               account
               of
               the
               Adoration
               she
               gives
               to
               Christ
               himself
               in
               the
               
                 most
                 H.
                 Sacrament
              
               of
               the
               Altar
               :
               A
               th●●g
               so
               universally
               practiced
               and
               recommended
               by
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               ,
               both
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               ,
               that
               who
               so
               will
               condemn
               the
               practise
               of
               it
               at
               this
               day
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               must
               have
               the
               confidence
               to
               involve
               the
               Church
               of
               that
               time
               in
               the
               same
               Condemnation
               with
               it
               .
               Among
               other
               
                 Apostolical
                 Traditions
              
               ,
               which
               were
               delivered
               to
               the
               Church
               without
               Writing
               ,
               St.
               Basil
               reckons
               
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Invocation
              
               ,
               
               
                 when
                 the
                 Eucharistical
                 Br●ad
                 and
                 Cup
                 of
                 Blessing
                 were
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
               And
               Theodoret
               affirms
               expresly
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Mystical
                 Symbols
                 are
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 believed
                 and
                 adored
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 are
                 believed
                 .
              
               
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 N●zianzen
              
               reporteth
               of
               his
               Sister
               Gorgonia
               as
               a
               great
               testimony
               of
               her
               devotion
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               certain
               sickness
               she
               had
               ,
               
                 she
                 went
                 with
                 Faith
                 to
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 lowd
                 voice
                 besought
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 worshipped
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 remedy
                 ,
                 giving
                 him
                 all
                 his
                 Titles
              
               or
               Attributes
               ,
               
                 and
                 remembring
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 miraculous
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 .
              
               And
               the
               same
               no
               doubt
               was
               done
               by
               St.
               Monica
               
               the
               Mother
               of
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               in
               her
               daily
               devotions
               
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 she
                 used
                 to
                 assist
                 without
                 pretermission
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 day
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 she
                 knew
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 Holy
                 Victime
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 writing
                 was
                 blotted
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 carried
                 our
                 condemnation
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 our
                 Redempti●●
                 she
                 had
                 tied
                 her
                 Soul
                 fast
                 by
                 the
                 Bond
                 of
                 ●●ith
                 .
              
               And
               in
               this
               she
               did
               no
               more
               ,
               〈◊〉
               what
               her
               Son
               teache●●
               upon
               the
               
                 98th
                 .
                 Psal●●
              
               ,
               
               where
               expounding
               〈◊〉
               words
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 Adore
                 ye
                 his
                 Foot-stool
              
               ,
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Earth
               ,
               to
               be
               understood
               the
               
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               he
               addeth
               ,
               that
               
                 whereas
                 Christ
                 walked
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 us
                 that
                 very
                 flesh
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 for
                 our
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 eateth
                 that
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 have
                 first
                 adored
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 how
                 such
                 a
                 Foot-stool
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 may
                 be
                 adored
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 sin
                 in
                 adoring
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 sin
                 in
                 not
                 adoring
                 .
              
               Viz.
               
                 that
                 Foot-stool
              
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               said
               before
               was
               meant
               his
               most
               
                 Holy
                 Flesh
              
               .
               And
               from
               whom
               did
               he
               learn
               this
               Doctrin
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               same
               Master
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               learn't
               Christianity
               .
               St.
               Ambrose
               ,
               who
               treating
               of
               the
               same
               place
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
               saith
               ,
               
                 By
                 the
                 Foot-stool
                 is
                 understood
                 
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Earth
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 adore
                 also
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 adored
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               Upon
               this
               Account
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               St.
               Chrysostome
               exhorts
               Christians
               to
               this
               duty
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Wise-men
               :
               
               
                 These
                 Men
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 though
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 Journey
                 adored
                 this
                 Body
              
               (
               of
               our
               Lord
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 Manger
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 imitate
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 Thou
                 seest
                 Him
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Manger
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               And
               then
               again
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 assist
                 the
                 Priest
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 offring
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sacrifice
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 order
                 of
                 Heavenly
                 Powers
                 list
                 up
                 their
                 Voices
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Altar
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Quires
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 Him
                 who
                 lyeth
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               therfore
               it
               is
               called
               by
               St.
               Optatus
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 Seat
              
               or
               Throne
               
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               Thus
               these
               Holy
               Men
               ,
               not
               as
               
                 private
                 Doctors
              
               delivering
               their
               own
               Opinions
               ,
               but
               as
               Fathers
               ,
               testifying
               and
               transmitting
               to
               Posterity
               the
               Doctrin
               and
               Practise
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               their
               time
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               notorious
               in
               this
               point
               of
               the
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               that
               the
               Heathens
               because
               they
               knew
               Christians
               made
               use
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               Mysteries
               ,
               
               objected
               to
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               St.
               Austin
               reports
               ,
               )
               
               
                 that
                 they
                 worshipped
                 Ceres
                 and
                 Bacchus
                 .
              
               And
               hereupon
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               (
               Epil
               .
               3.
               p.
               pag.
               351.
               )
               ingenuously
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 believe
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 practised
                 and
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 maintain
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 —
                 For
                 I
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 testimonies
                 that
                 are
                 produced
                 out
                 of
                 St.
              
               Ambrose
               ,
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               St.
               Chrysostome
               ,
               St.
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
               :
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               I
               have
               produced
               .
               And
               now
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Reader
               's
               choice
               ,
               whether
               he
               will
               condemn
               so
               great
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Men
              
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               the
               Church
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               of
               Idolatry
               for
               adoring
               
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
              
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               or
               will
               absolve
               Uj
               for
               doing
               what
               they
               did
               .
               It
               is
               with
               them
               we
               must
               stand
               or
               fall
               .
               And
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               argument
               will
               make
               neither
               or
               both
               Idolaters
               .
               But
               before
               I
               speak
               to
               that
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               what
               force
               it
               is
               like
               to
               have
               ,
               behold
               how
               he
               ushers
               it
               in
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 proceeded
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 the
                 argument
                 I
                 proposed
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 common
                 answer
                 ,
              
               viz.
               (
               of
               Catholicks
               )
               
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 believe
                 the
                 Bread
                 to
                 be
                 God.
              
               This
               is
               what
               the
               Doctor
               exposes
               in
               the
               front
               of
               his
               Rejoynder
               to
               publick
               view
               .
               And
               if
               the
               
               Reader
               meet
               with
               such
               sophisticate
               Ware
               in
               the
               
                 Mouth
                 of
              
               the
               Sack
               ,
               What
               may
               he
               expect
               when
               he
               comes
               neerer
               to
               the
               
                 bottom
                 ?
                 The
                 argument
                 I
                 proposed
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 Common
                 Answer
                 ,
              
               (
               viz.
               of
               
                 Catholicks
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 believe
                 the
                 Bread
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 :
              
               And
               that
               too
               ,
               
                 just
                 as
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 believed
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ;
                 For
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               
                 they
                 who
                 believe
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 excused
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 too
                 .
              
               The
               unhandsomness
               of
               this
               Proceeding
               I
               fairly
               hinted
               to
               him
               in
               my
               Reply
               ,
               whereas
               I
               might
               justly
               have
               called
               it
               a
               
                 most
                 injurious
                 calumny
              
               ;
               and
               it
               became
               an
               Ingenuous
               Writer
               ,
               either
               to
               have
               justified
               his
               charge
               ;
               or
               (
               if
               he
               could
               not
               do
               that
               ,
               nor
               yet
               had
               humility
               enough
               to
               retract
               it
               ,
               )
               to
               have
               wav'd
               at
               least
               the
               repeating
               it
               in
               his
               Answer
               .
               But
               this
               he
               is
               so
               far
               from
               doing
               ,
               that
               without
               any
               proof
               at
               all
               ,
               what
               he
               did
               but
               insinuate
               before
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               his
               Argument
               ,
               he
               lays
               down
               now
               expresly
               in
               his
               Rejoinder
               ,
               as
               the
               Ground
               of
               his
               charge
               of
               Idolatry
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               must
               now
               challenge
               him
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Common
                 Answer
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 that
                 their
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 cannot
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 believe
                 the
                 Bread
                 to
                 be
                 God
              
               ;
               or
               if
               that
               be
               too
               much
               ,
               to
               produce
               at
               least
               any
               one
               Catholick
               Author
               ,
               who
               ever
               excused
               
               himself
               from
               Idolatry
               upon
               that
               account
               .
               Nothing
               is
               more
               notorious
               than
               that
               Catholicks
               believe
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               Bread
               to
               be
               converted
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Bread
               not
               to
               be
               there
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               do
               both
               himself
               and
               us
               right
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               the
               
                 Common
                 Answer
                 of
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               charged
               with
               Idolatry
               in
               the
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Host
               ,
               is
               not
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 believe
                 the
                 bread
                 to
                 be
                 God
              
               ;
               but
               because
               
                 they
                 believe
                 no
                 bread
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 true
                 God
                 ,
              
               into
               which
               it
               is
               changed
               .
               This
               had
               been
               to
               speak
               Truth
               ;
               but
               withall
               it
               had
               been
               to
               stifle
               his
               argument
               in
               its
               birth
               ,
               by
               choaking
               his
               Parallel
               between
               Catholicks
               and
               those
               who
               worshipped
               the
               Sun
               ,
               supposing
               it
               to
               remain
               still
               the
               Sun.
               And
               why
               should
               be
               scruple
               more
               to
               preserve
               his
               
                 own
                 Child
              
               ,
               than
               the
               
                 Aegyptian
                 Midwives
              
               did
               to
               save
               those
               of
               other
               People
               ?
            
             
               The
               Argument
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               artificially
               proposed
               by
               himself
               ,
               runs
               thus
               ,
               that
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 same
                 Ground
                 that
                 Catholicks
                 would
                 excuse
                 themselves
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 ,
              
               
               
                 because
                 they
                 believe
                 the
                 bread
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 :
                 they
                 who
                 believe
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 would
                 be
                 excused
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 too
              
               ;
               which
               who
               so
               reads
               would
               think
               it
               intended
               directly
               to
               excuse
               the
               worshippers
               of
               the
               Sun
               from
               Idolatry
               .
               But
               because
               his
               
               Intention
               is
               to
               make
               it
               fall
               with
               a
               revers'd
               blow
               upon
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               conclude
               them
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Argument
               ,
               I
               shall
               reduce
               it
               to
               form
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               serve
               to
               infer
               that
               Conclusion
               .
               And
               this
               it
               is
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 believe
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 him
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 ▪
                 then
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 bread
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 believe
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 it
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Common
                 Answer
                 of
                 Papisls
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Dr.
               
                 St.
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 believe
                 the
                 bread
                 to
                 be
                 God.
              
               Therefore
               
                 they
                 are
                 Idolaters
              
               .
               This
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               this
               mighty
               Argument
               ;
               and
               there
               needs
               no
               more
               to
               overthrow
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               deny
               as
               most
               notoriously
               false
               ,
               the
               second
               Proposition
               ,
               that
               
                 Catholicks
                 believe
                 the
                 Bread
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 believed
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 God.
              
               Others
               may
               judge
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               but
               for
               my
               part
               I
               should
               wonder
               extreamly
               ,
               how
               the
               Doctor
               could
               have
               the
               confidence
               to
               advance
               so
               palpable
               a
               calumny
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               see
               ,
               what
               a●t
               and
               courage
               are
               necessary
               to
               uphold
               so
               unjust
               a
               charge
               .
               Perhaps
               he
               will
               reply
               ,
               his
               meaning
               was
               ,
               that
               
                 Catholicks
                 believe
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Partizans
                 believe
                 to
                 be
                 meer
                 bread
                 .
              
               But
               then
               what
               a
               rare
               consequence
               is
               it
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               worshippers
               of
               the
               Sun
               were
               Idolaters
               ,
               because
               they
               worshipped
               
               for
               God
               what
               themselves
               believed
               to
               be
               the
               Sun
               :
               Therefore
               Catholicks
               are
               Idolaters
               ,
               because
               they
               worship
               that
               for
               God
               ,
               which
               Dr.
               St.
               and
               his
               Partizans
               believe
               to
               be
               but
               bread
               ?
               Which
               is
               just
               ,
               as
               if
               an
               Arrian
               should
               conclude
               both
               Catholicks
               and
               Protestants
               to
               be
               Idolaters
               ,
               for
               worshipping
               Christ
               ,
               because
               they
               worship
               him
               for
               God
               whom
               the
               Arrians
               believe
               to
               be
               but
               a
               
                 pure
                 creature
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 which
                 needed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 replyed
                 to
                 the
                 Argument
                 ,
                 to
                 show
                 the
                 inconclusiveness
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 prevent
                 what
                 I
                 thought
                 was
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 objected
                 by
                 my
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 I
                 added
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
              
               Catholicks
               are
               not
               mistaken
               in
               their
               belief
               of
               the
               Bread's
               being
               changed
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               having
               the
               same
               grounds
               and
               motives
               ,
               and
               a
               like
               divine
               Revelation
               to
               believe
               this
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               that
               Christ
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               be
               adored
               .
               Hereupon
               I
               affirmed
               that
               the
               Doctor
               's
               argument
               ,
               altering
               only
               the
               names
               ,
               would
               be
               of
               as
               much
               force
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               an
               Arrian
               against
               the
               Adoration
               of
               Christ
               for
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               from
               his
               own
               ,
               against
               the
               Adoration
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 sit
                 to
                 repeat
                 the
                 argument
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Doctor
                 seems
                 unwilling
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 What
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 Reader
                 will
                 see
                 below
                 ,
                 §
                 .
                 5.
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
                 The
                 argument
                 as
                 I
                 then
                 proposed
                 it
                 was
                 this
                 .
              
               
               The
               same
               argument
               which
               would
               make
               the
               grossest
               Heathen
               Idolatry
               lawful
               ,
               cannot
               excuse
               any
               Act
               from
               Idolatry
               ;
               But
               the
               same
               argument
               by
               which
               Protestants
               make
               the
               worship
               of
               Christ
               (
               a
               pure
               Man
               ,
               saith
               the
               Arrian
               ;
               
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 said
              
               ,
               creature
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 thank
                 the
                 Doctor
                 for
                 minding
                 me
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 )
              
               not
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               ,
               would
               make
               the
               grossest
               Heathen
               Idolatry
               not
               to
               be
               so
               .
               For
               if
               it
               be
               not
               therefore
               Idolatry
               ,
               because
               they
               suppose
               Christ
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               Sun
               was
               not
               Idolatry
               by
               them
               who
               supposed
               the
               Sun
               to
               be
               God.
               2dly
               ,
               
                 I
                 added
              
               ,
               that
               supposing
               Catholicks
               should
               be
               mistaken
               in
               their
               belief
               ,
               yet
               Dr.
               Taylor
               an
               eminent
               Man
               among
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               denies
               it
               would
               follow
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Idolaters
               .
               
                 And
                 I
                 shall
                 repeat
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 that
                 Point
                 .
                 The
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 his
                 Argument
                 against
                 these
                 Answers
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 only
              
               appearances
               of
               answering
               )
               
                 undertakes
                 to
                 prove
                 four
                 things
              
               .
               1.
               
               That
               supposing
               there
               were
               the
               same
               Revelation
               of
               Christ's
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Presence
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               by
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               yet
               there
               could
               not
               be
               the
               same
               reason
               for
               the
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Host
               ,
               as
               for
               worshipping
               Christ
               himself
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               are
               not
               the
               same
               motives
               and
               grounds
               to
               believe
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               to
               believe
               that
               Christ
               is
               God.
               3.
               
               That
               supposing
               they
               are
               mistaken
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               
               this
               doth
               not
               excuse
               them
               from
               Idolatry
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               same
               Reason
               which
               would
               excuse
               them
               ,
               would
               excuse
               the
               most
               gross
               Idolaters
               in
               the
               World.
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
              
               heads
               
                 of
                 what
                 he
              
               rejoins
               
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 Great
                 and
                 Glorious
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 far
                 the
              
               performance
               
                 comes
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Answers
                 to
                 the
                 several
              
               Propositions
               ,
               
                 and
                 wh●t
                 he
                 brings
                 in
                 proof
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 as
                 they
                 lye
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Doctor
               's
               first
               Proposition
               :
               
                 Supposing
                 there
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 divine
                 Revelation
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
              
               
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Christ's
               Presence
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               by
               the
               change
               of
               the
               Bread
               into
               his
               Body
               )
               
                 and
                 of
                 His
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 for
                 adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
              
               The
               first
               thing
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               here
               ,
               is
               ,
               what
               he
               means
               by
               the
               word
               Host
               ,
               whether
               Christ
               himself
               under
               the
               species
               or
               accidents
               of
               Bread
               ;
               or
               the
               Accidents
               themselves
               .
               If
               he
               mean
               Christ
               under
               the
               Accidents
               ,
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               same
               adoration
               be
               due
               to
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               it
               ?
               If
               he
               mean
               only
               the
               Accidents
               ,
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               
                 same
                 adoration
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 as
                 much
              
               or
               
                 as
                 great
              
               adoration
               is
               due
               to
               them
               as
               to
               Christ
               himself
               ?
               The
               first
               he
               knows
               is
               affirmed
               by
               us
               ,
               the
               second
               denyed
               ,
               because
               as
               was
               said
               before
               
               of
               Images
               (
               p.
               190.
               )
               although
               Christ
               and
               the
               Accidents
               be
               worshipped
               by
               the
               
                 same
                 Act
              
               of
               Adoration
               ,
               yet
               as
               considered
               precisely
               relating
               to
               the
               Accidents
               ,
               it
               falls
               upon
               them
               after
               an
               
                 Inferiour
                 manner
              
               .
               And
               it
               became
               a
               Generous
               Adversary
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               shows
               himself
               to
               be
               ,
               in
               supposing
               the
               
                 same
                 divine
                 Revelation
              
               for
               
               Christ's
               Presence
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               as
               for
               his
               Divinity
               ,
               which
               he
               needed
               not
               have
               done
               )
               to
               have
               told
               us
               clearly
               his
               meaning
               in
               this
               Point
               .
               But
               this
               he
               thought
               not
               fit
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               to
               blend
               both
               senses
               confusedly
               together
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               found
               himself
               press'd
               in
               one
               ,
               he
               might
               slie
               for
               refuge
               to
               the
               other
               .
               The
               
                 Catholick
                 sense
              
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               or
               as
               great
               
                 adoration
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Against
               this
               he
               objects
               two
               things
               .
               1.
               
               That
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Command
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 the
                 One
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 One
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 for
                 our
                 Worship
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 doth
                 not
                 .
              
               To
               the
               first
               I
               answer
               (
               as
               he
               foresaw
               very
               well
               I
               would
               )
               that
               
                 a
                 General
                 Command
              
               (
               such
               as
               those
               cited
               by
               himself
               ,
               
                 Let
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 adore
                 him
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               Hebr.
               1.
               6.
               and
               
                 to
                 his
                 Name
                 every
                 Knee
                 is
                 to
                 bow
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               2.
               10.
               
               )
               
                 doth
                 extend
                 to
                 him
                 wherever
                 he
                 is
                 present
                 :
              
               as
               a
               like
               command
               of
               honouring
               such
               a
               Person
               for
               King
               would
               do
               ,
               wherever
               he
               should
               be
               known
               to
               reside
               :
               And
               this
               I
               take
               to
               be
               
                 Intimation
                 enough
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 worship
                 Christ
                 
                 under
                 the
                 Accidents
                 supposing
                 him
                 present
                 there
                 .
              
               And
               whereas
               he
               saith
               this
               Answer
               proves
               
                 no
                 more
                 his
                 worship
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 a
                 Turf
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 piece
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 being
                 God
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 present
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               if
               his
               being
               God
               made
               him
               every
               where
               present
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
              
               )
               This
               was
               but
               an
               Artifice
               to
               divert
               the
               Reader
               from
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               about
               the
               worship
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 where
                 present
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 as
                 hypostatically
              
               present
               in
               the
               Flesh
               :
               And
               so
               the
               Question
               between
               us
               ,
               is
               ,
               whether
               in
               case
               there
               be
               a
               
                 general
                 command
              
               to
               worship
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 God
                 made
                 Man
              
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               as
               lawfully
               do
               it
               to
               him
               (
               supposing
               a
               divine
               Revelation
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               so
               present
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               and
               others
               adored
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               conversant
               among
               them
               ?
               To
               this
               Question
               I
               Answer
               affirmatively
               ,
               and
               he
               Negatively
               ,
               unless
               
                 he
                 can
                 see
                 a
                 plain
                 Command
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               And
               who
               can
               but
               wonder
               to
               see
               him
               now
               so
               scrupulous
               in
               giveing
               adoration
               to
               
                 God
                 made
                 Man
              
               ,
               (
               believing
               him
               to
               be
               really
               present
               in
               the
               Host
               )
               unless
               he
               have
               an
               express
               command
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               who
               professes
               of
               himself
               (
               p.
               101.
               )
               that
               were
               he
               of
               our
               mind
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Images
               ,
               he
               
                 should
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 the
                 Host
                 it self
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               God-Man
               really
               present
               under
               the
               
                 Sacramental
                 signs
              
               ,
               in
               Sacrifice
               to
               
                 a
                 block
              
               or
               a
               
                 hewn
                 
                 stone
              
               ,
               without
               any
               command
               at
               all
               either
               general
               or
               particular
               to
               do
               it
               ?
               But
               to
               remove
               this
               scruple
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               do
               some
               others
               ,
               it
               may
               suffice
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               although
               
                 our
                 worship
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 our
                 fancies
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               Yet
               where
               there
               is
               a
               
                 general
                 command
              
               without
               any
               Exception
               ,
               to
               worship
               the
               
                 Word
                 made
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               there
               he
               hath
               given
               a
               sufficient
               Indication
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               doing
               it
               ,
               wherever
               we
               are
               certain
               by
               Faith
               that
               He
               is
               so
               present
               .
               What
               particular
               command
               had
               the
               Wisemen
               to
               adore
               Him
               in
               the
               Manger
               ,
               or
               the
               Thief
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               enough
               that
               they
               had
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               that
               He
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               move
               them
               to
               adore
               Him
               with
               Divine
               Worship
               ?
               Or
               is
               he
               
                 less
                 adorable
              
               under
               the
               
                 Sacramental
                 signs
              
               ,
               than
               bound
               up
               in
               swadling-cloths
               ,
               or
               covered
               with
               blood
               and
               spittle
               ?
               Surely
               it
               was
               happy
               for
               the
               Wise-men
               and
               the
               Thief
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               not
               Dr.
               St.
               to
               direct
               them
               what
               to
               do
               .
               For
               had
               they
               followed
               his
               Casuistry
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               suspended
               their
               Adoration
               for
               want
               of
               an
               
                 Express
                 Command
              
               in
               their
               particular
               cases
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               But
               he
               had
               not
               advanced
               above
               a
               Leaf
               farther
               ,
               when
               it
               seems
               he
               perceiv'd
               the
               weakness
               of
               this
               Answer
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               piece
               it
               out
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               (
               p.
               115.
               )
               that
               
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Christ's
                 visible
                 appearance
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 any
                 
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 a
                 particular
                 command
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 lawful
                 to
                 adore
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               that
               which
               goes
               against
               the
               grain
               of
               his
               sense
               and
               reason
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               do
               it
               to
               him
               under
               a
               Veil
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               more
               certain
               by
               Faith
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               He
               that
               is
               there
               present
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               saw
               him
               with
               his
               eyes
               .
               This
               is
               such
               a
               self-denyal
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               flesh
               and
               blood
               .
               And
               if
               you
               ask
               him
               why
               there
               is
               not
               
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 of
                 believing
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 as
                 seeing
                 him
                 ?
              
               He
               answers
               with
               a
               distinction
               much
               more
               subtil
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               alledged
               out
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               for
               
                 saying
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Prayer
                 to
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
              
               p.
               101.
               that
               
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 pure
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 matter
                 propos'd
                 to
                 our
                 Faith
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Object
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ's
                 Infinite
                 presence
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 as
                 God
                 ;
                 there
                 he
                 may
                 firmly
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 Him
                 upon
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 :
                 but
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 where
                 honour
                 is
                 given
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 only
                 by
                 his
                 Humanity
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 I
                 say
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               and
               his
               
                 Ipse
                 dixit
              
               must
               be
               of
               no
               less
               authority
               than
               that
               of
               
                 Pythagoras
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 sense
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 ord●r
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 worshipping
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               indeed
               an
               appearance
               of
               a
               distinction
               ,
               but
               such
               an
               one
               as
               quite
               overthrows
               his
               whole
               discourse
               ,
               for
               if
               he
               suppose
               (
               as
               he
               doth
               at
               present
               )
               that
               the
               Humanity
               of
               Christ
               is
               really
               
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               way
               that
               it
               
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
              
               he
               must
               rank
               it
               among
               his
               
                 matters
                 of
                 pure
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               only
               firmly
               believe
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               give
               him
               worship
               suitable
               to
               his
               presence
               .
               When
               therefore
               he
               tells
               us
               the
               question
               is
               concerning
               the
               
                 visible
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               he
               either
               changes
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               or
               retracts
               what
               before
               he
               so
               generously
               granted
               of
               his
               Invisible
               presence
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               This
               then
               is
               plain
               was
               but
               to
               delude
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               not
               answer
               to
               the
               Question
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               
                 Why
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 for
                 worshipping
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 believing
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 upon
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 saw
                 Him
                 with
                 our
                 eyes
                 .
              
               But
               to
               follow
               him
               a
               little
               in
               his
               wandrings
               ,
               and
               speak
               to
               the
               
                 visible
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 In
                 case
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 only
                 by
                 his
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 Why
                 must
                 the
                 Evidence
                 of
                 sense
                 be
                 necessary
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 worship
                 ?
              
               Was
               he
               not
               so
               present
               in
               the
               Womb
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               after
               the
               Angels
               message
               ?
               Was
               he
               not
               so
               present
               in
               his
               Ascension
               after
               he
               was
               intercepted
               from
               his
               Disciples
               sight
               by
               a
               Cloud
               ?
               Was
               he
               not
               so
               present
               ,
               before
               he
               opened
               the
               Eyes
               of
               the
               
                 two
                 blind
                 Men
              
               ,
               who
               sate
               by
               the
               way
               side
               ,
               Matth.
               20.
               30.
               ?
               And
               is
               he
               not
               believed
               by
               all
               Christians
               to
               be
               so
               present
               at
               the
               
                 right
                 hand
              
               of
               his
               Father
               ?
               And
               might
               none
               of
               these
               worship
               him
               ,
               because
               
               they
               could
               
                 not
                 see
              
               him
               ?
               If
               he
               pretend
               a
               difference
               in
               the
               cases
               ,
               because
               in
               all
               them
               he
               was
               the
               
                 Object
                 of
                 sense
              
               either
               before
               or
               after
               :
               but
               as
               he
               exists
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               he
               
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Object
                 of
                 sense
              
               ;
               he
               must
               grant
               his
               presence
               there
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 pure
                 Revelation
              
               :
               and
               so
               falls
               upon
               the
               other
               edge
               of
               his
               distinction
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 pure
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 matter
                 proposed
                 to
                 our
                 Faith
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Object
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 there
                 firm
                 credit
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 also
                 suitable
                 to
                 his
                 presence
                 .
              
               But
               to
               go
               one
               step
               further
               ,
               In
               case
               
                 a
                 thing
              
               be
               knowable
               by
               
                 evidence
                 of
                 sense
              
               ,
               May
               it
               not
               also
               be
               made
               known
               by
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               ?
               And
               will
               not
               
                 God's
                 Revelation
              
               ascertain
               us
               as
               well
               ,
               if
               not
               much
               better
               ,
               than
               
                 our
                 Eyes
              
               ?
               Who
               saw
               the
               World
               rise
               out
               of
               nothing
               ?
               No
               less
               a
               Philosopher
               than
               Aristotle
               (
               not
               to
               speak
               of
               others
               )
               held
               it
               never
               had
               any
               beginning
               .
               And
               yet
               what
               Christian
               does
               not
               believe
               it
               had
               ,
               more
               firmly
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               
                 God's
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               had
               been
               present
               in
               some
               corner
               of
               the
               
                 spatium
                 Imaginarium
              
               ,
               and
               beheld
               the
               foundation
               of
               it
               with
               his
               Eyes
               ?
               Upon
               the
               whole
               then
               ,
               which
               way
               soever
               the
               Doctor
               turn
               himself
               ,
               unless
               he
               will
               maintain
               (
               what
               he
               seems
               indeed
               to
               suppose
               all
               along
               in
               this
               discourse
               )
               that
               we
               are
               to
               give
               
                 more
                 credit
              
               to
               our
               
                 sense
                 ▪
              
               then
               to
               
                 God's
                 revealed
                 word
              
               ,
               he
               must
               confess
               
               that
               wherever
               there
               is
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               of
               
               Christ's
               presence
               ,
               (
               which
               at
               present
               he
               supposes
               
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
              
               if
               not
               greater
               
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
              
               than
               if
               he
               saw
               him
               as
               clearly
               as
               the
               Wise-men
               did
               in
               the
               Manger
               ,
               or
               the
               Thief
               upon
               the
               Cross
               .
               And
               consequently
               that
               he
               was
               but
               too
               too
               Prodigal
               ,
               in
               granting
               ,
               that
               
                 supposing
                 a
                 like
                 Divine
                 Revel●●ion
                 for
                 Christ's
                 presence
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 by
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 being
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 there
                 ,
              
               as
               when
               he
               dwelt
               visibly
               among
               us
               .
               All
               that
               he
               could
               devise
               to
               elude
               the
               Parallel
               argument
               I
               urged
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               an
               Arrian
               ,
               Viz.
               that
               
                 the
                 Argument
                 he
                 brings
                 to
                 conclude
                 Catholicks
                 to
                 be
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 adoration
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 as
                 much
                 force
                 from
                 the
                 Arrians
                 against
                 the
                 adoration
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 God
                 :
              
               All
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               could
               devise
               to
               elude
               this
               argument
               with
               ,
               standing
               to
               the
               
                 true
                 state
              
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               supposing
               (
               as
               he
               does
               )
               
                 a
                 like
                 divine
                 Revelation
                 for
                 both
                 ,
              
               was
               to
               say
               there
               was
               not
               
                 an
                 express
                 command
              
               to
               worship
               him
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               which
               how
               pitiful
               an
               Evasion
               it
               is
               ,
               I
               have
               shewed
               above
               .
               And
               yet
               as
               pitiful
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               it
               may
               serve
               well
               enough
               to
               make
               an
               unwary
               Reader
               believe
               ,
               he
               concludes
               all
               the
               Papists
               in
               the
               World
               Idolaters
               for
               worshipping
               
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
              
               himself
               
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
              
               .
               But
               why
               it
               should
               
               do
               so
               ,
               when
               nothing
               less
               than
               
                 an
                 express
                 Prohibition
              
               could
               make
               them
               Idolaters
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Images
               ,
               I
               cannot
               imagin
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Second
               Proof
               he
               brings
               to
               show
               that
               ,
               
                 Supposing
                 a
                 like
                 divine
                 Revelation
                 for
                 Christ's
                 being
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 being
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 of
                 adoration
                 ,
              
               is
               p.
               112.
               
                 because
                 the
                 One
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 his
                 Divinity
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 that
                 He
              
               can
               
                 believe
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 supposing
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 our
                 Adoration
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               altogether
               as
               weak
               as
               the
               former
               ;
               for
               however
               that
               be
               all
               he
               can
               believe
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               he
               does
               believe
               ,
               (
               God
               encrease
               his
               Faith.
               )
               yet
               Catholicks
               believe
               much
               more
               ,
               viz.
               that
               together
               with
               his
               Body
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               are
               present
               his
               Soul
               ,
               his
               Person
               ,
               his
               Divinity
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               
                 whole
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               to
               
                 his
                 Person
              
               it
               is
               they
               terminate
               their
               worship
               as
               hypostatically
               united
               with
               his
               Body
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Dr.
               himself
               saith
               very
               well
               (
               p.
               114.
               )
               
                 although
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 it self
                 can
                 yield
                 us
                 no
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 of
                 adoration
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 considered
                 as
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 hinder
                 the
                 same
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 being
                 given
                 to
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 his
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Robes
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 can
                 take
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               To
               elude
               this
               Answer
               (
               for
               
               now
               his
               chiefest
               hope
               consists
               in
               seeking
               out
               ways
               to
               escape
               )
               instead
               of
               rejoining
               to
               it
               ,
               upon
               the
               supposition
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               he
               falls
               to
               dispute
               down-right
               against
               Transubstantiation
               it self
               ,
               where
               he
               tells
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               this
               Answer
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 being
                 hypostatically
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 good
                 argument
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 be
                 there
                 by
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               And
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               be
               very
               attentive
               to
               the
               argument
               as
               it
               is
               propos'd
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               perhaps
               it
               may
               cost
               him
               the
               labour
               of
               a
               second
               reading
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 Bread
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               p.
               113.
               
                 be
                 converted
                 into
                 that
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 hypostatically
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Conversion
                 is
                 not
                 meerly
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 into
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Christ
                 hath
                 as
                 many
                 Bodies
                 hypostatically
                 united
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Elements
                 consecrated
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 accidents
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 belong
                 to
                 that
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 is
                 hypostatically
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 by
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               This
               is
               his
               argument
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               a
               
                 Good
                 One.
              
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               may
               call
               it
               a
               
                 sublime
                 One
              
               ,
               and
               
                 so
                 sublime
              
               ,
               that
               there
               wants
               only
               an
               Adversary
               of
               the
               same
               humour
               with
               
                 Mr.
                 J.
                 S.'s
              
               to
               set
               it
               out
               for
               a
               notable
               piece
               of
               new
               
                 Mystical
                 Divinity
              
               .
               
               
               For
               
                 I
                 do
                 verily
                 believe
                 that
                 neither
                 Harphius
                 nor
                 Rusbrochius
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 profound
                 Mother
                 Juliana
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 so
                 seemingly
                 un
                 intelligible
                 ,
              
               and
               contradictory
               ,
               as
               this
               discourse
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               is
               really
               such
               .
               For
               (
               beside
               the
               hard
               words
               of
               
                 hypostatical
                 union
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 Elements
                 ,
                 Conversion
                 into
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               &c.
               which
               quite
               put
               down
               Mr.
               J.
               S.'s
               vulgar
               ones
               of
               
                 Potentiality
                 ,
                 Actuality
                 ,
                 Actuation
                 ,
                 supervene
                 subsume
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               First
               ,
               He
               will
               have
               it
               to
               be
               the
               
                 same
                 Body
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               
                 that
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 hypostatically
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 .
              
               Then
               he
               will
               have
               it
               not
               to
               be
               the
               
                 same
                 Body
              
               ,
               because
               
                 Christ
                 would
                 have
                 as
                 many
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Elements
                 consecrated
                 .
              
               And
               then
               again
               it
               must
               be
               the
               
                 same
                 Body
              
               ,
               because
               
                 all
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 Bread
                 belong
                 to
                 that
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 hypostatically
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 .
              
               But
               this
               way
               of
               refining
               a
               discourse
               into
               
                 Mystical
                 Divinity
              
               is
               proper
               only
               to
               confute
               demonstrations
               ;
               and
               the
               argument
               I
               have
               to
               deal
               with
               is
               so
               far
               from
               that
               ,
               that
               it
               carries
               not
               the
               show
               of
               a
               Probability
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Bread
               be
               converted
               into
               
                 that
                 Body
              
               of
               Christ
               which
               is
               hypostatically
               united
               with
               the
               
                 divine
                 nature
              
               ,
               and
               not
               meerly
               into
               that
               ,
               but
               into
               the
               
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               does
               it
               follow
               that
               
                 he
                 hath
                 as
                 many
                 Bodies
                 hypostatically
                 united
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Elements
                 consecrated
                 ?
              
               No
               more
               ,
               than
               because
               the
               Bread
               ,
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               the
               
               Fish
               which
               he
               eat
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               were
               converted
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               hypostatically
               united
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               
                 as
                 many
                 bodies
                 hypostatically
              
               united
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               there
               were
               
                 several
                 meats
              
               eaten
               by
               him
               .
               Before
               Digestion
               or
               Conversion
               they
               were
               distinct
               ;
               by
               Conversion
               they
               were
               made
               the
               
                 same
                 body
              
               .
               But
               if
               this
               will
               not
               serve
               the
               turn
               ,
               he
               wants
               not
               a
               
                 false
                 supposition
              
               ,
               to
               blind
               his
               Reader
               with
               ,
               Viz.
               that
               
                 we
                 make
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 i.e.
              
               the
               Accidents
               of
               Bread
               ,
               
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 we
                 will
                 have
                 nothing
                 else
                 remain
                 after
                 Consecration
                 in
                 spight
                 ,
              
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 reason
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 )
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 divine
                 worship
                 .
              
               But
               the
               falsity
               of
               this
               supposition
               I
               shall
               make
               appear
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               ;
               together
               with
               his
               mistake
               (
               if
               it
               be
               no
               more
               )
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 true
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Controversy
                 laid
                 open
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Doctor
                 's
                 Endeavours
                 to
                 misrepresent
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 manner
                 of
                 arguing
                 against
                 the
                 Adoration
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 equally
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 adoration
                 of
                 Him
                 ,
                 as
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               IN
               pursuance
               of
               his
               former
               design
               ,
               my
               Adversary
               will
               now
               undertake
               
                 p.
                 ii4
              
               .
               to
               prove
               yet
               further
               ,
               that
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 commit
                 Idolatry
                 every
                 time
                 he
                 gives
                 adoration
                 to
                 the
                 Host
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 hopes
                 will
                 abundantly
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 disco●ering
                 of
                 the
                 disparity
                 between
                 the
                 worship
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 upon
                 supposition
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               But
               before
               he
               can
               come
               to
               this
               
                 he
                 must
              
               needs
               mistake
               ,
               or
               rather
               mis-state
               the
               Controversy
               ,
               which
               he
               does
               in
               most
               ample
               manner
               ;
               when
               after
               a
               great
               many
               Preambles
               for
               three
               whole
               Pages
               together
               ,
               no
               more
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               than
               the
               Flourishes
               of
               a
               great
               Text-letter
               are
               to
               the
               force
               of
               a
               Bond
               ,
               he
               tells
               the
               Reader
               at
               length
               that
               the
               
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Controversy
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                 proper
                 divine
                 worship
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               the
               Accidents
               )
               on
               account
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 corporal
                 presence
                 under
                 them
              
               ?
               But
               ,
               (
               whatever
               Divines
               dispute
               concerning
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               
                 Accidents
                 )
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 Adoration
              
               (
               as
               Dr.
               Taylor
               ingenuously
               confesses
               )
               
                 Viz.
                 (
                 What
                 is
                 represented
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 mind
                 ,
                 their
                 thoughts
                 and
                 purposes
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 B.
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 and
                 Eternal
                 God
                 hypostatically
                 joined
                 with
                 his
                 Holy
                 Humanity
                 :
              
               And
               consequently
               the
               Question
               between
               us
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 supposing
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 really
                 present
                 under
                 the
                 Sacramental
                 signs
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 proper
                 divine
                 worship
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 there
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 wherever
                 it
                 is
                 present
                 by
                 hypostatical
                 union
                 with
                 his
                 sacred
                 Humanity
                 ?
              
               Let
               the
               Doctor
               do
               thus
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               no
               quarrel
               with
               him
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               evident
               sign
               ,
               that
               the
               Question
               between
               us
               ,
               is
               not
               ,
               as
               he
               says
               ;
               whether
               the
               same
               Adoration
               ought
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Accidents
               ,
               which
               we
               would
               give
               to
               the
               very
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ?
               But
               what
               may
               not
               be
               venture
               to
               say
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               confid●nce
               to
               advance
               so
               
                 notorious
                 a
                 calumny
              
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               our
               
                 common
                 answer
              
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               to
               excuse
               our selves
               from
               Idolatry
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 believe
                 the
                 Bread
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ?
              
               I
               told
               the
               Reader
               what
               he
               was
               like
               to
               find
               neer
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sack
               ,
               when
               he
               met
               
               with
               such
               sophistical
               Ware
               at
               the
               very
               top
               .
               But
               the
               Doctor
               pretends
               he
               hath
               something
               to
               say
               here
               in
               his
               defence
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               hath
               expresly
               determin'd
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 doubt
                 left
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 Christians
                 ought
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 same
                 worship
                 to
                 this
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 less
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 Instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 .
              
               But
               who
               tells
               him
               that
               the
               Council
               here
               by
               the
               word
               Sacrament
               means
               only
               the
               Signs
               or
               Accidents
               of
               Bread
               ?
               Why
               may
               it
               not
               mean
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 Victime
                 which
                 is
                 dispensed
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               as
               St.
               Austin
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               that
               his
               Mother
               St.
               
                 Monica
                 had
                 tied
                 her
                 Soul
                 fast
                 to
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 by
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 Faith
                 ?
              
               If
               the
               Council
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               explicate
               its
               own
               meaning
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               to
               be
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               
                 his
                 Divinity
              
               ,
               under
               the
               Sacramental
               Veil
               :
               for
               ,
               the
               reason
               it
               gives
               in
               the
               words
               immediately
               following
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               Doctor
               conveniently
               leaves
               out
               )
               of
               this
               adoration
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 because
                 we
                 believe
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Father
                 said
                 ,
                 Let
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 adore
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               yet
               more
               plain
               from
               the
               
                 6th
                 .
                 Canon
              
               ,
               where
               the
               Anathema
               is
               denounced
               against
               those
               ,
               
                 who
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 
                 H.
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 with
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Latria
                 .
              
               But
               let
               the
               Council
               say
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               Dr.
               St.
               says
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 it
                 must
                 understand
                 the
                 Elements
                 or
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Immediate
                 term
                 of
                 that
                 divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 latter
                 words
                 ,
              
               [
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               ought
               not
               less
               to
               be
               adored
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               instituted
               to
               be
               taken
               ]
               
                 signify
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
              
               .
               And
               why
               so
               ?
               Do
               Catholicks
               understand
               nothing
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               the
               Accidents
               !
               Or
               was
               nothing
               instituted
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 bare
                 signs
              
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ?
               Dr.
               St.
               is
               ,
               or
               would
               be
               ,
               an
               Author
               of
               great
               Authority
               ;
               and
               from
               his
               own
               Confession
               we
               have
               it
               ,
               (
               p.
               111.
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
                 according
                 to
                 Catholicks
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 under
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 Bread.
              
               These
               are
               his
               own
               words
               :
               and
               if
               he
               will
               not
               believe
               the
               Council
               ,
               let
               him
               believe
               himself
               ,
               whether
               he
               do
               so
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               〈◊〉
               proceeding
               upon
               his
               supposition
               ,
               that
               
                 proper
                 divine
                 worship
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Accidents
                 ▪
              
               he
               affirms
               ,
               (
               p.
               118.
               )
               that
               
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 denied
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knows
                 of
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 who
                 understand
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Practise
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
              
               I
               leave
               to
               the
               Reader
               to
               judg
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               have
               heard
               what
               Bellarmin
               ,
               an
               Author
               not
               unacquainted
               with
               the
               Doctrin
               and
               Practise
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               says
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 any
                 one
                 
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 who
                 teaches
                 that
                 the
                 External
                 Symbols
                 per
                 se
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               absolutely
               )
               and
               
                 properly
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 with
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Latria
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 reverenced
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 inferiour
                 worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 all
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 What
                 we
                 affirm
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 properly
                 and
                 per
                 se
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 with
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Latria
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 adoration
                 belongs
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Symbols
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 contained
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 apprehended
                 united
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 adored
                 him
                 apparl'd
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 adore
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 quodammodo
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 kind
                 his
                 Garments
                 also
                 .
              
               For
               neither
               were
               they
               so
               scrupulous
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 require
                 him
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 cloths
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 adored
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 separate
                 him
                 in
                 thought
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 adoration
                 ;
                 but
                 worshipped
                 him
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 as
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 .
              
               And
               then
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               
                 whatever
                 difference
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 among
                 Divines
                 about
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 Christ
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 with
                 divine
                 worship
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               what
               Bellarmin
               says
               ;
               And
               ,
               if
               the
               Doctor
               would
               not
               except
               against
               an
               Example
               from
               
                 civil
                 worship
              
               ,
               I
               should
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               stating
               the
               Controversy
               between
               us
               ,
               concerning
               the
               adoration
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 whether
                 the
                 Accidents
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 with
                 proper
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ?
              
               is
               just
               as
               if
               a
               Quaker
               should
               make
               the
               Question
               
               between
               him
               and
               a
               Protestant
               concerning
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               King
               in
               his
               Robes
               to
               be
               ,
               whether
               the
               Robes
               are
               to
               be
               worshipped
               with
               the
               same
               Regal
               worship
               which
               is
               due
               only
               to
               the
               
                 King's
                 Person
              
               ?
               The
               subtilty
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               it
               is
               )
               is
               Parallel
               in
               both
               :
               Only
               the
               Doctor
               hath
               the
               fortune
               to
               be
               applauded
               for
               what
               the
               poor
               Quaker
               would
               be
               laughed
               at
               ,
               and
               hiss'd
               out
               of
               the
               Court.
               
            
             
               I
               cannot
               doubt
               but
               the
               Doctor
               (
               who
               is
               so
               well
               vers'd
               in
               Bell.
               as
               his
               Objections
               show
               )
               had
               read
               these
               passages
               in
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               subjoins
               ,
               that
               Catholicks
               to
               answer
               their
               adversaries
               arguments
               ,
               
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 direct
                 their
                 worship
                 only
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Elements
                 or
                 Accidents
              
               ;
               a
               pretty
               self-conviction
               ,
               if
               well
               observ'd
               ,
               for
               who
               should
               we
               believe
               for
               the
               Doctrin
               and
               practise
               of
               Catholicks
               but
               themselves
               ?
               But
               what
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 yield
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 corporal
                 presence
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 appears
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 worship
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 supposed
                 or
                 believed
                 ,
              
               is
               sufficiently
               convinced
               by
               what
               hath
               been
               cited
               out
               of
               Bellarmin
               ,
               in
               that
               
                 absolute
                 sense
              
               in
               which
               the
               Doctor
               charges
               it
               upon
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               
                 meer
                 calumny
              
               ,
               (
               as
               Bellarmin
               calls
               it
               )
               for
               although
               he
               affirm
               ,
               that
               when
               Christ
               is
               worshipped
               under
               the
               Symbols
               ,
               that
               adoration
               belongs
               also
               to
               the
               Symbols
               ,
               yet
               he
               says
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 adoration
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 upon
                 Earth
                 in
                 his
                 apparel
                 belonged
                 
                 to
                 his
                 Garments
              
               ;
               which
               he
               qualifies
               with
               a
               
                 quodammodo
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 manner
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 not
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
              
               but
               in
               an
               inferiour
               manner
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               above
               declared
               ,
               
                 Part
                 1.
                 chap.
                 10.
                 p.
              
               190.
               
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               After
               all
               this
               turning
               and
               winding
               to
               mis-represent
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Controversy
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 whether
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 Christ's
                 corporal
                 presence
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 appears
              
               (
               viz.
               the
               accidents
               of
               bread
               )
               
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 worship
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 supposed
                 or
                 believed
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               Christ
               himself
               ;
               He
               comes
               at
               length
               to
               show
               ,
               
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 commit
                 Idolatry
                 every
                 time
                 he
                 gives
                 adoration
                 to
                 the
                 Host
                 .
              
               To
               prove
               this
               ,
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               a
               double
               Medium
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 secure
                 that
                 the
                 Object
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 doth
                 deserve
                 divine
                 worship
                 .
              
               The
               second
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 for
                 giving
                 this
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 Host
                 .
              
               And
               they
               are
               both
               of
               them
               impertinent
               to
               the
               present
               purpose
               ,
               and
               quite
               overthrow
               his
               supposition
               ;
               for
               proceeding
               upon
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               supposing
               (
               as
               he
               doth
               at
               pres●nt
               )
               
                 a
                 divine
                 Revelation
                 for
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 true
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 in
                 the
                 Saccrament
                 ,
              
               he
               must
               either
               deny
               Christ
               himself
               to
               be
               adorable
               ,
               or
               he
               must
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Object
                 doth
                 deserve
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 sufficient
                 
                 reason
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 .
              
               He
               that
               is
               too
               Prodigal
               in
               giving
               away
               ,
               what
               in
               time
               he
               may
               need
               himself
               ,
               casts
               himself
               upon
               a
               necessity
               either
               of
               begging
               what
               he
               gave
               ,
               or
               pretending
               an
               Error
               in
               the
               Deed
               of
               Gift
               .
               And
               to
               these
               straits
               hath
               the
               Doctor
               brought
               himself
               ,
               by
               his
               over-liberality
               in
               
                 supposing
                 a
                 like
                 divine
                 Revelation
                 for
                 Christ's
                 presence
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 being
                 true
                 God.
              
               His
               honour
               will
               not
               permit
               him
               to
               begg
               ,
               what
               he
               so
               freely
               granted
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               takes
               the
               other
               course
               of
               pretending
               a
               
                 double
                 flaw
              
               in
               the
               donation
               :
               and
               although
               his
               pretences
               be
               excluded
               by
               the
               very
               evidence
               of
               the
               deed
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               upon
               Record
               in
               his
               own
               Book
               ,
               p.
               111.
               yet
               I
               shall
               give
               them
               the
               hearing
               ,
               and
               show
               them
               to
               have
               nothing
               at
               all
               of
               proof
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 p.
                 120.
                 
                 No
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 secure
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Object
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 doth
                 deserve
                 divine
                 worship
                 :
              
               If
               you
               ask
               him
               why
               ?
               He
               tells
               you
               ,
               
                 the
                 Mass-Bell
                 now
                 rings
              
               ,
               the
               Host
               is
               to
               be
               adored
               ,
               
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 chance
                 to
                 believe
                 his
                 senses
                 ,
                 or
                 harken
                 to
                 his
                 reason
                 ,
                 he
                 becomes
                 an
                 Idolater
                 by
                 not
                 being
                 a
                 Fool
                 or
                 a
                 Mad-man
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               if
               he
               consider
               the
               miraculousness
               of
               the
               
                 change
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 strange
                 and
                 sudden
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 hardly
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 becoming
                 Man
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 wonder
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 piece
                 of
                 Bread
                 becoming
                 God.
              
               If
               he
               be
               recall'd
               from
               
                 carnal
                 Reason
                 to
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 is
                 told
                 that
                 Scripture
                 is
                 very
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerous
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 confident
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               If
               he
               be
               sent
               for
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               to
               the
               
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 as
                 full
                 of
                 disputes
                 concerning
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
              
               If
               he
               be
               counsel'd
               to
               lay
               aside
               his
               scruples
               ,
               and
               submit
               
                 to
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 finds
                 that
                 Catholicks
                 are
                 not
                 agreed
                 about
                 that
                 neither
                 :
              
               Some
               think
               it
               enough
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               defined
               by
               the
               Pope
               ;
               Others
               require
               the
               concurrence
               of
               a
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               be
               confirmed
               wholly
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               doth
               proceed
               in
               the
               
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Council
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 sees
                 he
                 may
                 spend
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 study
                 and
                 search
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 never
                 be
                 satisfied
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               nor
               consequently
               in
               Transubstantiation
               it self
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               the
               Point
               he
               pretends
               
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 satisfied
                 in
              
               :
               wherefore
               if
               
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 forbear
                 giving
                 adoration
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 doing
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               doth
               he
               not
               manifestly
               prove
               himself
               here
               to
               be
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Prodigal
               I
               lately
               mentioned
               ,
               when
               
                 supposing
                 a
                 like
                 divine
                 Revelation
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 true
                 God
                 ,
              
               he
               now
               spends
               no
               less
               than
               four
               whole
               Pages
               to
               prove
               
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 satisfied
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 such
                 Revelation
                 ?
              
               Let
               Schollars
               judge
               of
               this
               illiberal
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               whilst
               I
               speak
               to
               the
               Argument
               
               it self
               .
               And
               ,
               (
               not
               to
               tire
               the
               Reader
               with
               particular
               Reflexions
               upon
               the
               s●veral
               difficulties
               he
               starts
               concerning
               the
               evidence
               of
               his
               sense
               ,
               the
               miraculousness
               of
               the
               change
               ,
               the
               obscurity
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               answered
               over
               and
               over
               by
               Catholick
               Writers
               ,
               )
               to
               free
               my self
               from
               all
               scruples
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
               For
               however
               some
               Divines
               think
               it
               enough
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               defined
               by
               the
               Pope
               who
               is
               Head
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ▪
              
               Others
               require
               the
               concurrence
               of
               a
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               be
               
                 wholly
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Council
                 :
              
               Yet
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               none
               of
               these
               are
               wanting
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
               For
               it
               hath
               been
               defined
               long
               ago
               both
               by
               Popes
               and
               Councils
               ,
               and
               received
               as
               
                 lawfully
                 defined
              
               by
               the
               whole
               
                 Church
                 Catholick
              
               ,
               that
               
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
              
               is
               truly
               and
               really
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               by
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Elements
               into
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ;
               and
               therefore
               (
               for
               any
               thing
               the
               Doctor
               hath
               said
               in
               this
               matter
               )
               I
               may
               securely
               give
               the
               same
               
                 proper
                 divine
                 worship
              
               to
               
                 him
                 there
              
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               to
               his
               Person
               ,
               without
               fear
               of
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               But
               because
               the
               Doctor
               professes
               that
               the
               end
               why
               he
               took
               this
               way
               ,
               was
               
                 a
                 hope
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 abundantly
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 
                 discovering
                 the
                 disparity
                 between
                 the
                 worship
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 upon
                 supposition
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               I
               shall
               in
               the
               next
               Place
               show
               ,
               how
               he
               hath
               failed
               of
               this
               End
               ;
               and
               there
               will
               need
               no
               more
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               suppose
               a
               Socinian
               to
               take
               up
               his
               own
               argument
               ,
               and
               retort
               it
               upon
               him
               in
               the
               point
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               God.
               And
               if
               he
               approve
               not
               my
               Answer
               for
               good
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               expected
               from
               him
               to
               give
               a
               better
               .
               Behold
               then
               a
               Socinian
               proposing
               the
               argument
               in
               Dr.
               
               St.'s
               own
               Mood
               and
               Figure
               .
               The
               chimes
               now
               ring
               all
               in
               to
               Church
               ,
               where
               I
               must
               give
               the
               same
               
                 divine
                 worship
              
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Eternal
                 Father
              
               .
               But
               stay
               (
               saith
               the
               Socinian
               )
               how
               can
               I
               be
               secure
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Object
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 deserves
                 divine
                 worship
                 ?
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 chance
                 to
                 believe
                 my
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 hearken
                 to
                 my
                 reason
                 ,
              
               which
               can
               discover
               nothing
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               his
               
                 Humanity
                 ;
                 I
                 become
                 an
                 Idolater
                 by
                 not
                 being
                 a
                 Fool
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Mad
                 man.
              
               Again
               ,
               if
               I
               consider
               the
               
                 miraculous
                 union
              
               of
               the
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               Nature
               in
               one
               Person
               ;
               it
               seems
               
                 more
                 strange
              
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               Man
               should
               be
               God
               ,
               than
               ,
               what
               the
               Papists
               say
               ,
               that
               Bread
               should
               be
               converted
               into
               his
               
                 Body
                 .
                 Must
                 I
                 rely
                 on
                 the
                 bare
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 are
                 One
              
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               told
               by
               no
               less
               a
               Man
               than
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               
               that
               there
               are
               
                 certain
                 things
                 in
                 Scripture
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 
                 understood
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 unlearned
                 and
                 unstable
                 deprave
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 perdition
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               
                 dangerous
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 confident
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               in
               so
               difficult
               a
               point
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               there
               have
               been
               great
               disputes
               concerning
               the
               meaning
               of
               
                 those
                 words
              
               among
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Christians
              
               ;
               And
               
                 What
                 a
                 case
                 am
                 I
                 in
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 words
                 do
                 not
                 prove
                 it
                 ?
              
               Must
               I
               have
               recourse
               for
               the
               interpretation
               of
               them
               to
               the
               
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 what
                 relief
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 my
                 anxious
                 mind
                 !
                 For
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 disputes
                 concerning
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               And
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               a
               late
               Author
               ,
               one
               
                 Christophorus
                 Sandius
              
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               Set-Treatise
               contends
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               those
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               are
               esteemed
               Orthodox
               ,
               deny
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               consubstantially
               One
               with
               the
               
                 Father
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 great
                 confusion
                 ,
                 what
                 ground
                 of
                 certainty
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 secure
                 my
                 mind
                 from
                 the
                 Commission
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 sin
                 ?
                 While
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 this
                 Labyrinth
                 ,
                 behold
                 a
                 kind
                 Catholick
                 offers
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 me
                 these
                 are
                 doubts
                 and
                 scruples
                 ,
                 I
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 trouble
                 my self
                 about
                 :
                 The
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 he
                 means
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 find
                 Catholicks
                 themselves
                 are
                 not
                 agreed
                 about
                 that
                 neither
                 .
                 May
                 I
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 say
                 it
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 unless
                 he
                 defines
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 may
                 I
                 be
                 sure
                 then
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 not
                 unless
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 concur
                 .
                 But
                 may
                 I
                 be
                 sure
                 if
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 determins
                 it
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 confirmed
                 wholly
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Council
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 intrigues
                 of
                 actions
                 are
                 so
                 secret
                 :
                 I
                 see
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 ,
              
               or
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 forbear
                 giving
                 the
                 same
                 adoration
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 doing
                 it
                 .
              
               Behold
               here
               the
               Doctor
               's
               argument
               return'd
               upon
               himself
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               have
               any
               force
               against
               the
               adoration
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               it
               must
               have
               the
               same
               against
               the
               worship
               of
               Him
               as
               God.
               And
               what
               a
               case
               is
               Christianity
               in
               ,
               if
               it
               depend
               upon
               his
               solving
               his
               own
               Argument
               ?
               But
               his
               scruples
               are
               not
               yet
               at
               an
               End.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Dr.
                 St.'s
                 Scruple
                 about
                 the
                 Host's
                 not
                 being
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Intention
                 in
                 the
                 Priest
                 ;
                 and
                 His
                 mistake
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Reason
                 of
                 giving
                 Adoration
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               THe
               Doctor
               's
               next
               Scruple
               is
               about
               the
               
               Priest's
               Intention
               ,
               or
               rather
               
                 not
                 Intention
              
               to
               Consecrate
               ;
               and
               I
               confess
               I
               never
               met
               with
               any
               Man
               so
               
                 unevenly
                 scrupulous
              
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               resolute
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               
                 (
                 were
                 he
                 of
                 our
                 mind
                 )
              
               as
               
                 in
                 saying
                 his
                 Prayers
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 offering
                 up
                 the
                 Host
                 to
                 an
                 Image
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               so
               timorous
               in
               others
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               of
               not
               daring
               to
               
                 adore
                 Christ
              
               himself
               ,
               
                 (
                 were
                 he
                 of
                 our
                 mind
                 in
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 )
              
               as
               supposed
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               for
               fear
               the
               Host
               should
               not
               be
               consecrated
               through
               defect
               or
               malice
               of
               the
               Priest
               .
               Suppose
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               p.
               123.
               )
               
                 I
                 am
                 satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
              
               (
               by
               which
               you
               see
               he
               set
               himself
               to
               fight
               against
               it
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               he
               told
               us
               he
               would
               suppose
               it
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 know
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 change
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 must
                 believe
                 particularly
                 that
                 very
                 
                 Bread
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 so
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 worship
                 ,
                 And
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 can
                 I
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 that
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               a
               very
               evil
               thing
               to
               be
               troubled
               with
               too
               many
               scruples
               :
               While
               the
               mind
               is
               perplexed
               with
               them
               ,
               the
               tongue
               runs
               unawares
               into
               Contradictions
               .
               What
               is
               it
               else
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 worship
                 that
                 very
                 Bread
                 which
                 he
                 must
                 believe
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 ?
              
               What
               
                 common
                 sense
              
               will
               charge
               him
               to
               honour
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               must
               believe
               not
               to
               be
               there
               ?
               This
               hath
               a
               relish
               of
               the
               old
               Leaven
               ,
               that
               
                 Catholicks
                 believe
                 the
                 Bread
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 :
              
               And
               I
               see
               a
               custome
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               self-contradiction
               will
               turn
               by
               degrees
               into
               a
               
                 second
                 nature
              
               .
               But
               to
               let
               this
               pass
               ,
               and
               attend
               to
               his
               scruple
               .
               Here
               he
               would
               seem
               to
               return
               again
               to
               his
               former
               supposition
               of
               a
               
                 like
                 divine
                 Revelation
                 for
                 Christ's
                 Presence
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 by
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 being
                 true
                 God
                 :
              
               but
               in
               reality
               he
               does
               but
               seem
               to
               do
               it
               .
               For
               ,
               from
               his
               whole
               discourse
               ,
               (
               p.
               111.
               &c.
               )
               where
               he
               supposes
               the
               same
               divine
               Revelation
               for
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               as
               for
               
                 Christ's
                 Divinity
              
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               he
               speaks
               not
               only
               of
               Transubstantiation
               in
               general
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               particular
               .
               What
               means
               else
               his
               first
               Proof
               ,
               (
               p.
               111.
               )
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 command
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 adoring
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 intimation
                 given
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 worship
                 Him
                 in
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 supposing
                 Him
                 present
                 there
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               what
               means
               his
               2d
               .
            
             
             
               Proof
               ,
               (
               p.
               112.
               )
               that
               
                 the
                 one
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 worship
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 Bread
                 to
                 be
                 really
                 converted
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               Who
               sees
               not
               here
               that
               the
               supposition
               is
               of
               the
               real
               and
               undoubted
               presence
               of
               Christ
               by
               the
               change
               of
               the
               Bread
               into
               his
               Body
               ?
               and
               that
               he
               does
               but
               endeavour
               ,
               to
               
                 take
                 back
              
               by
               parcels
               ,
               what
               he
               unwarily
               gave
               away
               in
               the
               lump
               ,
               when
               he
               raises
               doubts
               and
               scruples
               about
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               change
               of
               this
               or
               
                 that
                 particular
                 Bread
              
               ?
               But
               let
               him
               contradict
               himself
               never
               so
               much
               ,
               it
               makes
               nothing
               for
               us
               .
               
                 We
                 must
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 every
                 time
                 we
                 hear
                 Mass
                 ,
              
               unless
               we
               can
               be
               sure
               that
               there
               is
               a
               change
               made
               of
               the
               bread
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               in
               that
               
                 very
                 particular
                 Host
              
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               
                 worshipped
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 can
                 we
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 that
                 ?
              
               For
               ,
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               p.
               124.
               )
               
                 having
                 declared
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 consecrates
                 be
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 have
                 an
                 intention
                 of
                 consecrating
                 ;
                 if
                 either
                 the
                 Consecrator
                 should
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Priest
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 rightly
                 baptized
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 unheard
                 of
                 thing
                 )
                 or
                 not
                 have
                 an
                 intention
                 to
                 consecrate
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 worship
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 every
                 time
                 he
                 celebrates
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               mighty
               scruple
               which
               torments
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               although
               the
               absurdness
               of
               the
               Assertion
               ,
               that
               another
               Man's
               defect
               or
               wickedness
               should
               make
               me
               incur
               
               the
               crime
               of
               Idolatry
               whether
               I
               will
               or
               no
               ,
               might
               suffice
               to
               make
               any
               reasonable
               Man
               to
               depose
               so
               chimaerical
               a
               scruple
               ,
               yet
               because
               he
               will
               not
               or
               cannot
               do
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               ask
               him
               ▪
               what
               kind
               of
               certainty
               it
               is
               he
               would
               have
               ?
               If
               no
               less
               than
               certainty
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               evidence
               of
               sense
               will
               serve
               his
               turn
               ,
               I
               would
               ask
               again
               ,
               what
               like
               certainty
               hath
               a
               Child
               or
               a
               Husband
               that
               those
               Persons
               whom
               they
               take
               ,
               the
               one
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               his
               Wife
               are
               so
               in
               very
               deed
               ?
               I
               cannot
               believe
               him
               so
               rigid
               a
               Casuist
               ,
               as
               neither
               to
               permit
               a
               child
               to
               do
               his
               duty
               to
               his
               Mother's
               Husband
               ,
               till
               he
               have
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               that
               he
               is
               his
               
                 true
                 Father
              
               ;
               nor
               a
               Husband
               to
               pay
               the
               conjugal
               debt
               ,
               unless
               he
               first
               have
               as
               much
               evidence
               as
               sense
               can
               give
               him
               ,
               that
               Lia
               is
               not
               put
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Rachel
               :
               and
               when
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               perhaps
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               may
               be
               necessary
               to
               know
               whether
               she
               be
               
                 not
                 married
              
               before
               to
               another
               Man
               ;
               for
               this
               also
               is
               
                 no
                 unheard
                 of
                 thing
              
               .
               Who
               might
               not
               say
               here
               ,
               as
               the
               Disciples
               did
               on
               another
               occasion
               ,
               Matth.
               19.
               10.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 with
                 his
                 Wife
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 expedient
                 to
                 marry
                 ?
              
               But
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               I
               cannot
               believe
               the
               Doctor
               will
               be
               so
               rigid
               in
               this
               Point
               .
               But
               why
               then
               must
               we
               be
               tyed
               up
               from
               giving
               worship
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               present
               in
               this
               or
               
                 that
                 particular
                 Host
              
               ,
               unless
               we
               be
               certain
               either
               by
               evidence
               of
               sense
               or
               by
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
               
                 truly
                 consecrated
              
               ?
               If
               the
               want
               of
               such
               a
               certainty
               ought
               to
               make
               us
               suspend
               our
               Worship
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               want
               of
               the
               like
               for
               
                 true
                 disposition
              
               ,
               ought
               to
               make
               the
               Communicant
               forbear
               receiving
               .
               But
               if
               he
               speak
               of
               
                 such
                 a
                 certainty
              
               ,
               as
               is
               usually
               found
               in
               the
               aforesaid
               
                 humane
                 Actions
              
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               ;
               why
               may
               not
               this
               suffice
               as
               well
               to
               secure
               Christians
               from
               sinning
               in
               their
               adoration
               ,
               as
               those
               other
               Persons
               in
               paying
               their
               
                 respective
                 duties
              
               ?
               Doth
               it
               happen
               oftner
               that
               a
               Person
               supposed
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               is
               no
               
                 Priest
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 not
                 rightly
                 baptized
                 ,
                 )
              
               than
               that
               a
               Person
               supposed
               to
               be
               a
               Father
               is
               not
               the
               Man
               ?
               Or
               doth
               it
               happen
               oftner
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Priest
                 cheats
              
               the
               People
               by
               having
               
                 no
                 intention
              
               to
               consecrate
               ,
               than
               that
               a
               light
               Hous-wife
               wheadles
               a
               second
               Man
               to
               marry
               her
               ,
               while
               her
               Husband
               unknown
               to
               him
               is
               yet
               alive
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               Man
               to
               sin
               so
               frequently
               out
               of
               
                 pure
                 malice
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               some
               profit
               or
               pleasure
               thence
               resulting
               .
               Why
               then
               must
               we
               be
               more
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               (
               though
               the
               Host
               through
               defect
               ,
               or
               Malice
               on
               the
               
               Priest's
               side
               should
               happen
               not
               to
               be
               truly
               consecrated
               )
               than
               such
               a
               Person
               is
               of
               Adultery
               ,
               or
               a
               Child
               of
               undutifulness
               for
               having
               their
               own
               
                 good
                 Intentions
              
               abus'd
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               others
               ?
               Wantonness
               may
               make
               a
               Wife
               forget
               her
               duty
               ;
               but
               doth
               not
               make
               a
               Child
               criminal
               in
               doing
               his
               ,
               to
               him
               whom
               he
               
               believes
               to
               be
               his
               Father
               ;
               And
               the
               wickedness
               of
               a
               Priest
               (
               as
               there
               was
               one
               Judas
               among
               the
               Twelve
               )
               may
               make
               him
               a
               Devil
               :
               but
               that
               cannot
               make
               me
               an
               Idolater
               .
               For
               whilst
               my
               Adoration
               is
               directed
               not
               to
               the
               Bread
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               not
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Person
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               true
               God
               ,
               whom
               I
               firmly
               believe
               to
               be
               in
               every
               
                 Host
                 duly
                 consecrated
              
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               the
               least
               reasonable
               cause
               to
               suspect
               other
               at
               present
               ,
               the
               Action
               on
               my
               part
               hath
               all
               that
               is
               requisite
               to
               make
               it
               good
               and
               lawful
               ;
               and
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               Idolatry
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               
                 real
                 honouring
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               so
               accepted
               .
               When
               Hephaestion
               was
               honoured
               by
               a
               mistake
               for
               Alexander
               ,
               that
               great
               Prince
               was
               so
               far
               from
               condemning
               the
               Person
               as
               a
               Traytor
               ,
               that
               he
               took
               the
               honour
               as
               done
               to
               himself
               .
               And
               in
               case
               those
               Gentiles
               who
               were
               so
               desirous
               to
               see
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Jo.
               12.
               21.
               had
               either
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Guide
               to
               direct
               them
               to
               the
               Person
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               treacherous
               malice
               of
               a
               Judas
               prostrated
               themselves
               at
               the
               Feet
               of
               some
               other
               :
               what
               reasonable
               Man
               would
               have
               condemned
               them
               for
               Idolaters
               ?
               And
               yet
               we
               poor
               unfortunate
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               chance
               at
               any
               time
               to
               happen
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               Priest
               be
               no
               true
               one
               ,
               or
               
                 have
                 no
                 intention
                 to
                 consecrate
              
               ,
               though
               
                 our
                 Intentions
              
               be
               never
               so
               sincere
               to
               adore
               only
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               must
               stand
               condemned
               of
               
                 downright
                 
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               Doctor
               calls
               it
               (
               p.
               124.
               )
               and
               that
               without
               any
               Proof
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               the
               old
               
                 Ipse
                 dixit
              
               ,
               that
               
                 without
                 the
                 Intention
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 in
                 consecrating
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               The
               second
               Medium
               he
               takes
               (
               p.
               125
               )
               to
               prove
               that
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 commit
                 Idolatry
                 every
                 time
                 he
                 gives
                 adoration
                 to
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
              
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 satisfied
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 for
                 giving
                 this
                 worship
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               reason
               he
               gives
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               
                 if
                 I
                 worship
                 Christ
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 corporal
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 finds
                 it
                 generally
                 agreed
                 by
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 humane
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 considered
                 alone
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 divine
                 honour
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 hotly
                 disputed
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 Christ's
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 though
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 ,
                 ought
                 abstractedly
                 considered
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 true
                 divine
                 honour
                 given
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               what
               will
               he
               infer
               from
               hence
               ?
               That
               therefore
               he
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               sufficient
               reason
               for
               giving
               true
               divine
               honour
               to
               the
               
                 humane
                 nature
              
               of
               
                 Christ
                 considered
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 abstractedly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ?
              
               Much
               good
               may
               it
               do
               him
               .
               But
               what
               is
               this
               to
               the
               purpose
               ?
               Do
               Catholicks
               adore
               the
               Humanity
               of
               
                 Christ
                 alone
              
               ,
               or
               abstractedly
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
               Do
               they
               separate
               ,
               or
               abstract
               in
               their
               minds
               and
               
               thoughts
               his
               Body
               from
               his
               Person
               ,
               when
               they
               adore
               him
               there
               ▪
               No
               more
               than
               the
               Wise-men
               did
               ,
               when
               they
               adored
               him
               in
               the
               Manger
               ,
               or
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               when
               they
               adored
               him
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ;
               Or
               ,
               than
               he
               is
               adored
               now
               at
               the
               
                 right
                 hand
              
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               All
               those
               Precisions
               and
               Considerations
               the
               Doctor
               speaks
               of
               ,
               are
               only
               in
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Schoolmen
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               disputing
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               Christians
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               adoring
               .
               The
               Object
               they
               adore
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               only-begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               made
               Man
               ,
               without
               separating
               or
               abstracting
               one
               nature
               from
               another
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               we
               do
               the
               
                 King's
                 Body
              
               from
               his
               Soul
               ,
               when
               we
               worship
               him
               .
               And
               as
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               very
               well
               observes
               ,
               
               
                 whosoever
                 proposeth
                 not
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 it self
                 a
                 meer
                 Creature
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 on
                 purpose
                 cannot
                 do
                 )
                 cannot
                 but
                 conceive
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 believes
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
              
               And
               consequently
               the
               
                 primary
                 reason
              
               of
               his
               adoration
               ,
               is
               the
               divinity
               there
               present
               .
               I
               ,
               but
               says
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
                 when
                 I
                 worship
                 Christ
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 worship
                 him
                 there
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 bodily
                 presence
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 his
                 Body
                 is
                 present
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               what
               may
               
               this
               mean
               ?
               Have
               the
               Niceties
               and
               Precisions
               of
               the
               Schools
               so
               perplex'd
               his
               understanding
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               lost
               the
               very
               
                 first
                 Notions
              
               of
               Christianity
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               
                 Christ's
                 Body
              
               ?
               Are
               they
               not
               the
               very
               words
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ?
              
               And
               is
               not
               
                 Christ
                 true
                 God
              
               ?
               How
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               then
               that
               he
               hath
               
                 no
                 other
                 reason
              
               to
               worship
               him
               in
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 his
                 Body
                 is
                 present
                 in
                 it
                 ?
              
               This
               indeed
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               his
               Divinity
               ,
               as
               hypostatically
               united
               to
               his
               
                 Humane
                 Nature
              
               ,
               is
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               but
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               being
               adored
               there
               is
               his
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               Body
               .
               Philosophy
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               that
               makes
               a
               Man
               to
               be
               in
               a
               place
               ,
               and
               another
               ,
               that
               makes
               him
               to
               be
               worshipped
               in
               that
               place
               :
               and
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               be
               worshipped
               there
               for
               this
               latter
               ,
               unless
               he
               were
               present
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               former
               .
               The
               speculation
               may
               not
               seem
               so
               clear
               to
               such
               as
               are
               not
               vers'd
               in
               the
               Schools
               ;
               but
               an
               example
               will
               make
               it
               plain
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Preacher
               in
               the
               World
               much
               admired
               and
               honoured
               by
               his
               Party
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               .
               That
               which
               makes
               him
               to
               be
               
                 present
                 there
              
               ,
               (
               or
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               presence
               there
               ,
               )
               is
               his
               Quantity
               or
               
                 Bodily
                 Dimensions
              
               ;
               but
               what
               he
               is
               admired
               for
               and
               honoured
               ,
               is
               his
               Wit
               ,
               his
               Eloquence
               ,
               his
               Zeal
               against
               Papists
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               are
               the
               Qualities
               for
               which
               I
               hear
               he
               is
               applauded
               ,
               and
               I
               easily
               believe
               it
               .
               But
               if
               
                 my
                 Adversaries
              
               discourse
               
               be
               good
               (
               whom
               I
               take
               to
               have
               as
               
                 much
                 Eloquence
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               of
               as
               subtil
               a
               wit
               ,
               and
               of
               as
               flaming
               a
               Zeal
               as
               the
               other
               )
               I
               must
               tell
               his
               Admirers
               they
               are
               in
               a
               very
               great
               Errour
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               reason
               of
               their
               admiration
               :
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               upon
               his
               own
               Principles
               .
               For
               I
               find
               it
               
                 generally
                 agreed
              
               by
               all
               the
               
                 old
                 Philosophers
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Doctors
               also
               at
               present
               of
               
                 both
                 Universities
              
               ,
               that
               Quantity
               ,
               or
               
                 corporal
                 dimension
              
               ,
               considered
               alone
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               
                 civil
                 worship
              
               given
               to
               it
               :
               and
               I
               find
               it
               very
               uncertain
               ,
               whether
               the
               Body
               it self
               though
               united
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               ought
               ,
               abstractedly
               considered
               ,
               to
               have
               any
               
                 true
                 civil
                 honour
              
               given
               it
               .
               But
               I
               am
               
                 most
                 certain
              
               that
               the
               
                 only
                 reason
              
               why
               he
               is
               present
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               is
               his
               Quantity
               or
               
                 Bodily
                 dimensions
              
               ;
               Therefore
               if
               they
               will
               honour
               or
               admire
               him
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               his
               
                 bodily
                 presence
              
               ,
               or
               
                 corporal
                 dimensions
              
               ;
               and
               not
               for
               those
               other
               great
               parts
               and
               abilities
               for
               which
               they
               have
               hitherto
               admired
               him
               in
               that
               place
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               consider
               well
               ,
               they
               
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 to
                 honour
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 his
                 Body
                 is
                 present
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               I
               am
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               thing
               can
               cure
               them
               of
               their
               Error
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               the
               Parallel
               Argument
               ,
               he
               brings
               against
               the
               worship
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               Viz.
               that
               because
               worship
               must
               be
               given
               him
               there
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               his
               
               
                 bodily
                 presence
              
               ,
               as
               the
               condition
               why
               his
               divinity
               as
               united
               with
               his
               
                 humane
                 Nature
              
               is
               there
               present
               ;
               Therefore
               his
               
                 Bodily
                 Presence
              
               and
               not
               his
               Divinity
               united
               to
               it
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               reason
               of
               adoration
               .
               As
               for
               what
               he
               adds
               ,
               (
               p.
               127.
               )
               
                 That
                 supposing
                 Transubstantiation
                 his
                 Divinity
                 should
                 be
                 there
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 manner
                 present
                 to
                 no
                 End
              
               ;
               I
               suppose
               he
               means
               by
               that
               
                 particular
                 manner
              
               ,
               the
               
                 hypostatical
                 union
              
               with
               his
               
                 humane
                 nature
              
               wherever
               it
               is
               :
               And
               doth
               it
               not
               well
               become
               a
               Master
               in
               Israel
               to
               affirm
               that
               
                 such
                 a
                 presence
              
               of
               the
               Divinity
               would
               be
               to
               no
               end
               ,
               when
               and
               where
               himself
               supposes
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               really
               and
               substantially
               present
               ?
               There
               wants
               but
               one
               step
               more
               ,
               to
               deny
               that
               the
               
                 hypostatical
                 union
              
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               to
               the
               Humane
               was
               necessary
               at
               all
               ,
               either
               for
               
               Christ's
               offering
               himself
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               or
               now
               at
               the
               
                 right
                 hand
              
               of
               his
               Father
               ;
               for
               although
               the
               Ceremony
               of
               offering
               him
               upon
               the
               Altar
               be
               performed
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               himself
               is
               there
               also
               both
               Offerer
               and
               
                 Oblation
                 ,
                 Priest
              
               and
               Victim
               ,
               as
               the
               Fathers
               teach
               .
               [
               S.
               
                 Greg.
                 Niss
                 .
                 Orat.
                 1.
                 de
                 Resurr
                 .
              
               S.
               Ambr.
               in
               
                 Ps
                 .
                 31.
                 1.
                 
                 Chrysost
                 .
                 Ho.
              
               24.
               in
               1.
               
                 ad
                 Cor.
              
               ]
               Well
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Divinity
                 of
                 Christ
                 makes
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 manifestation
                 of
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
              
               to
               our
               carnal
               senses
               ;
               And
               must
               this
               hinder
               us
               from
               giving
               him
               the
               worship
               due
               to
               his
               Person
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               enough
               that
               we
               
               know
               Him
               to
               be
               there
               by
               
                 divine
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               at
               present
               supposes
               we
               do
               ?
               What
               other
               manifestation
               had
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               made
               of
               it self
               to
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               when
               before
               the
               appearing
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               he
               refused
               to
               Baptize
               him
               ?
               An
               evident
               sign
               that
               he
               
                 reverenc'd
                 him
              
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               Matth.
               3.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Did
               not
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               when
               St.
               Peter
               confessed
               him
               to
               be
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
              
               declare
               that
               
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 had
                 not
                 revealed
                 this
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ?
              
               And
               upon
               that
               very
               account
               pronounce
               Him
               
                 Blessed
                 ?
                 Matt.
              
               16.
               17.
               
               But
               it
               seems
               the
               Blessing
               is
               now
               revers'd
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 believed
                 ,
              
               Jo.
               20.
               29.
               
               We
               must
               now
               say
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 unless
                 they
                 see
                 ,
              
               Dr.
               St.
               p.
               561.
               n.
               5.
               
               And
               what
               will
               the
               end
               of
               this
               be
               ,
               but
               the
               banishing
               Faith
               and
               Christianity
               out
               of
               the
               World
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               
                 After
                 all
                 these
                 endeavours
                 to
                 wrest
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 hands
                 the
              
               supposition
               
                 he
                 so
                 freely
                 granted
                 (
                 p.
                 110.
                 )
                 of
              
               the
               same
               Revelation
               for
               Christ's
               Presence
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               as
               for
               his
               Divinity
               ,
               
                 he
                 would
                 bring
                 the
                 business
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 a
                 Composition
                 ,
              
               if
               we
               will
               beg
               of
               him
               to
               yield
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               being
               present
               ,
               his
               Divinity
               is
               there
               present
               too
               .
               
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 so
                 nice
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 no
              
               cheaper
               
                 way
                 )
                 as
                 not
                 to
              
               begg
               
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 for
              
               Christianity's
               sake
               :
               
                 but
                 
                 then
                 he
                 adds
                 that
                 even
                 upon
                 this
                 supposition
                 ,
                 that
              
               Christ's
               Divinity
               is
               present
               with
               his
               Body
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 (
                 p.
                 127.
              
               )
               his
               mind
               must
               still
               unavoidably
               rest
               unsatisfied
               as
               to
               the
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Host
               .
               For
               ,
               supposing
               the
               divine
               Nature
               present
               in
               any
               thing
               gives
               no
               ground
               upon
               that
               account
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               same
               worship
               to
               the
               thing
               wherein
               he
               is
               present
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               to
               Christ
               himself
               .
               
                 But
                 here
                 again
                 he
                 relapses
                 into
                 his
                 former
              
               mistake
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Controversy
               ,
               
                 which
                 (
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 the
              
               practise
               of
               Catholicks
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 adore
              
               Christ
               
                 under
                 the
              
               Accidents
               ,
               
                 in
                 like
              
               manner
               
                 as
                 he
                 was
              
               worshipped
               
                 in
                 his
              
               Apparel
               ,
               )
               
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
              
               proper
               divine
               worship
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Accidents
               :
               
                 For
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 what
                 he
                 means
                 here
                 by
                 the
              
               Host
               .
               
                 Let
                 him
                 state
                 the
                 Question
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
              
               Whether
               Christ
               may
               not
               be
               worshipped
               under
               the
               Accidents
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               his
               Garments
               ?
               
                 Or
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 needs
                 mix
                 the
              
               Questions
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Schools
               
                 with
                 those
                 of
              
               Faith
               )
               Whether
               the
               Accidents
               may
               not
               be
               worshipped
               together
               with
               Christ
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               his
               Garments
               were
               worshipped
               together
               with
               Him
               ?
               
                 And
                 the
                 Controversy
                 will
                 quickly
                 be
                 at
                 an
                 End.
                 But
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 tire
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 following
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Repetitions
                 )
                 his
              
               scruple
               ,
               
                 if
                 I
                 mistake
                 not
                 ,
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
              
               supposing
               the
               divine
               nature
               present
               in
               any
               thing
               gives
               no
               ground
               to
               worship
               every
               thing
               in
               which
               he
               is
               present
               ;
               
                 yet
                 his
              
               presence
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Eucharist
               
                 should
                 be
                 a
              
               sufficient
               
               reason
               
                 to
                 worship
                 the
              
               Accidents
               
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 I
                 give
              
               Bellarmin
               
                 's
                 answer
              
               ,
               
               
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 take
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sense
                 of
              
               Greg.
               de
               Valentia
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 cited
                 by
                 the
                 Doctor
                 .
                 )
              
               Longe
               aliter
               Christus
               est
               in
               Eucharistia
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               in
               a
               far
               different
               manner
               ,
               than
               God
               is
               in
               other
               things
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               there
               is
               but
               one
               only
               Suppositum
               ,
               and
               that
               divine
               :
               All
               other
               things
               there
               present
               belong
               to
               that
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               certain
               manner
               make
               one
               with
               that
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               .
               
                 (
                 mark
                 that
              
               )
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               whole
               is
               rightly
               worshipped
               together
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               of
               Christ
               apparell'd
               .
               But
               although
               God
               be
               in
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               one
               Suppositum
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               such
               an
               Union
               between
               God
               and
               the
               Creature
               in
               which
               he
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               in
               a
               manner
               One.
               
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 as
              
               Greg.
               de
               Valentia
               
                 deservedly
                 calls
              
               this
               presence
               of
               Christ
               
                 to
                 the
                 Accidents
              
               ,
               an
               admirable
               Conjuction
               ,
               
                 so
                 the
                 Doctor
                 unjustly
              
               imposes
               upon
               Bellarmin
               ,
               that
               he
               grants
               as
               great
               an
               hypostatical
               union
               between
               Christ
               and
               the
               Accidents
               ,
               as
               between
               the
               divine
               and
               humane
               Nature
               ;
               
                 for
                 although
              
               Bellarmin
               
                 say
                 ,
                 that
              
               all
               things
               there
               present
               ,
               in
               a
               certain
               manner
               make
               One
               with
               the
               Suppositum
               ,
               
                 yet
                 he
                 declares
                 expresly
              
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               .
               
                 But
                 
                 here
                 the
                 Doctor
                 complains
                 of
              
               un-intelligible
               terms
               and
               notions
               
                 used
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 And
                 might
                 he
                 not
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 reason
                 of
                 the
              
               terms
               and
               Notions
               
                 used
                 by
                 the
              
               School-men
               
                 in
                 explicating
                 the
              
               mysteries
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Trinity
               and
               Incarnation
               ?
               How
               un-intelligible
               
                 soever
                 the
              
               School-terms
               
                 appear
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
              
               very
               easy
               
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 neither
              
               Greg.
               de
               Valentia
               ,
               nor
               Bellarmin
               
                 mean
                 to
                 give
              
               divine
               honour
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Accidents
               
                 for
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 much
              
               easier
               
                 to
                 understand
                 what
              
               Christian
               
                 People
                 mean
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 profess
                 ,
                 the
              
               Object
               
                 of
                 their
              
               Adoration
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Eucharist
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
              
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               under
               the
               Accidents
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
               
                 As
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 alledges
                 out
                 of
              
               Vasquez
               ,
               that
               supposing
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Ground
               of
               Adoration
               ,
               
                 it
                 follows
                 in
                 his
                 Opinion
              
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               very
               lawfully
               be
               adored
               by
               us
               in
               any
               created
               Beeing
               ,
               wherein
               he
               is
               intimately
               present
               ;
               
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 the
              
               5th
               .
               
                 Chapt.
                 of
                 the
                 1.
                 
                 Part
                 :
                 And
                 as
              
               Vasquez
               
                 himself
                 acknowledges
                 the
              
               danger
               
                 of
                 that
              
               Doctrine
               
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 be
              
               commonly
               and
               publickly
               
                 put
                 in
              
               practise
               
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 possibly
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 another
                 consideration
                 for
              
               Philosophical
               and
               Contemplative
               
                 Men
                 in
                 their
              
               private
               Devotions
               ,
               
                 as
                 St.
              
               Leo
               
                 there
                 cited
                 seems
                 to
                 grant
                 )
                 so
                 if
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 be
                 Good
                 ,
                 what
                 follows
                 from
                 thence
                 is
                 that
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 being
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
              
               really
               present
               
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 manner
                 by
              
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               
                 may
                 most
                 certainly
                 be
              
               adored
               
                 in
                 it
              
               .
               Vasquez
               
                 was
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 great
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
              
               searching
               wit
               ,
               
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 of
              
               Lactantius
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 more
              
               subtil
               in
               oppugning
               
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
              
               others
               ,
               than
               solid
               in
               establishing
               his
               own
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Dr.
                 St.'s
                 Fundamental
                 Principle
                 of
                 judging
                 of
                 matters
                 proposed
                 to
                 our
                 Belief
                 by
                 Sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 shown
                 to
                 be
                 absurd
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 destructive
                 to
                 Christianity
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               WE
               come
               now
               to
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Second
               Proposition
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Motives
                 and
                 Grounds
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 God
                 :
                 which
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 affirm
                 without
                 any
                 appearance
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 would
                 gladly
                 know
                 what
                 excellent
                 Motives
                 and
                 Reasons
                 those
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 advantageously
                 recommend
              
               so
               absurd
               
                 a
                 doctrine
                 as
                 Transubstantiation
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 Man
                 think
                 he
                 hath
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 sure
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 gives
                 the
                 greatest
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 these
                 two
                 put
                 together
                 upon
                 equal
                 terms
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 no
                 Man
                 could
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 swallow
                 the
                 greatest
                 Contradictions
                 to
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 imaginable
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               Topick
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Doctor
               wonderfully
               delights
               himself
               (
               as
               all
               others
               have
               done
               before
               him
               who
               have
               deserted
               
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 .
              
               )
               We
               have
               it
               over
               and
               over
               at
               every
               turn
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               whole
               System
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               every
               particular
               Article
               of
               it
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               the
               Standard
               of
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               any
               thing
               seem
               absurd
               and
               contradictory
               to
               them
               ,
               no
               grounds
               or
               motives
               can
               recommend
               it
               
                 so
                 advantageously
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 Man
                 think
                 he
                 hath
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               is
               what
               lies
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               his
               Discourse
               ;
               and
               himself
               lays
               it
               down
               for
               the
               
                 only
                 Principle
              
               o●
               Criterium
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               when
               in
               his
               second
               C●asse
               of
               Principles
               ,
               he
               affirms
               ,
               
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 means
                 imagined
                 ,
              
               
               
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 judg
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 divine
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Faculty
                 in
                 us
                 of
                 discerning
                 truth
                 and
                 falshood
                 in
                 matters
                 propos'd
                 to
                 our
                 Belief
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 exercise
                 in
                 judging
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 divine
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 imposed
                 upon
                 by
                 every
                 thing
                 which
                 pretends
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
               The
               perfect
               discussion
               of
               this
               Principle
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               engage
               my
               〈◊〉
               in
               at
               present
               .
               
                 The
                 Men
                 of
                 Principles
              
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               calls
               them
               not
               without
               just
               cause
               )
               are
               likely
               enough
               to
               take
               it
               into
               Consideration
               a
               second
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               a
               third
               time
               too
               .
               At
               present
               it
               may
               suffice
               to
               shew
               briefly
               now
               
                 absurd
                 in
                 it self
              
               ,
               and
               how
               
                 destructive
                 to
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               this
               Principle
               of
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               is
               ,
               Viz.
               
                 That
                 
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 divine
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 (
                 i.e.
              
               whether
               God
               have
               revealed
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               or
               
                 no
                 )
                 by
                 exercising
                 our
                 Faculty
                 of
                 discerning
                 truth
                 and
                 falshood
                 in
                 matters
                 proposed
                 to
                 our
                 belief
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               making
               our
               Reason
               the
               Judge
               ,
               whether
               the
               matter
               proposed
               to
               our
               belief
               be
               true
               or
               false
               .
               This
               is
               what
               I
               can
               understand
               by
               the
               Doctor
               's
               words
               to
               be
               his
               meaning
               .
               If
               He
               can
               give
               them
               a
               better
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               glad
               to
               find
               my self
               mistaken
               .
               But
               if
               this
               be
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               me
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               )
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               I
               am
               sorry
               that
               any
               thing
               so
               irrational
               in
               its
               self
               ,
               and
               so
               fatal
               to
               Religion
               ,
               should
               proceed
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               a
               Christian.
               For
               first
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 absurd
                 in
                 it self
              
               ,
               because
               it
               can
               by
               no
               means
               subsist
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               
                 equal
                 Man's
              
               knowledge
               with
               that
               of
               God.
               For
               ▪
               if
               Man
               cannot
               comprehend
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               knowledge
               and
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               God
               both
               know
               and
               
                 can
                 do
              
               ,
               more
               than
               Man
               can
               understand
               )
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               judgment
               of
               sense
               and
               reason
               about
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               
                 matter
                 proposed
              
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               a
               ●it
               means
               to
               assure
               him
               whether
               God
               have
               revealed
               it
               ,
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               as
               evident
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               be
               sufficiently
               proposed
               and
               asserted
               as
               revealed
               by
               God
               ,
               though
               it
               seem
               never
               so
               absurd
               and
               contradictory
               to
               humane
               sense
               and
               reason
               ,
               we
               must
               submit
               our
               judgment
               to
               the
               belief
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               True.
               '
               T●s
               not
               all
               our
               reasonings
               and
               syllogisms
               against
               
               the
               
                 matter
                 proposed
              
               ,
               that
               can
               excuse
               us
               from
               the
               Obligation
               of
               
                 c●ptivating
                 our
                 Unde●standing
                 to
                 the
                 Obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               5.
               
               That
               which
               seems
               a
               Camel
               to
               us
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Gnat
               to
               the
               knowledge
               and
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               rather
               than
               give
               Him
               the
               lye
               ,
               we
               must
               strain
               our selves
               to
               
                 swallow
                 what
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 Contradiction
                 to
                 Sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 Imaginable
                 .
              
               Our
               first
               Mother
               Eve
               ,
               by
               taking
               part
               with
               her
               sense
               against
               Faith
               ,
               destroyed
               her Self
               and
               Posterity
               by
               believing
               the
               Devil
               rather
               than
               God
               ;
               and
               what
               more
               suitable
               Penance
               for
               this
               Fault
               ,
               or
               Cure
               for
               this
               Pride
               ,
               than
               for
               God
               to
               exact
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               believe
               Him
               rather
               than
               our
               sense
               ?
               and
               this
               particularly
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Transubstantiation
               of
               the
               Bread
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               ;
               that
               as
               by
               following
               sense
               ,
               and
               eating
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               Death
               came
               upon
               all
               ,
               both
               of
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ;
               so
               all
               may
               receive
               Life
               by
               denying
               the
               suggestions
               of
               Sense
               ,
               and
               eating
               the
               true
               food
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               under
               the
               forme
               of
               
                 Bread.
                 2dly
              
               ,
               It
               is
               destructive
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               since
               if
               we
               must
               believe
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               our
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               can
               comprehend
               ,
               we
               must
               lay
               aside
               our
               Creed
               ,
               and
               neither
               believe
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               nor
               the
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
               ,
               nor
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               :
               all
               which
               seem
               
               to
               imply
               as
               many
               and
               great
               Absurdities
               and
               Contradictions
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               for
               his
               heart
               ,
               can
               Object
               against
               Transubstantiation
               .
               It
               would
               be
               too
               tedious
               to
               insist
               upon
               them
               all
               :
               Those
               who
               are
               curious
               may
               meet
               with
               them
               every
               where
               in
               the
               Writings
               both
               of
               those
               who
               impugn
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               who
               defend
               the
               Catholick
               belief
               in
               those
               Points
               .
               Yet
               to
               give
               the
               Reader
               a
               clearer
               Insight
               into
               the
               absurdness
               and
               malignity
               of
               this
               Principle
               of
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               how
               agreeable
               this
               proceeding
               of
               his
               is
               in
               this
               Point
               to
               that
               of
               other
               Desertors
               of
               the
               
                 Church's
                 Faith
              
               :
               I
               shall
               instance
               in
               some
               of
               the
               Contradictions
               objected
               against
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Trinity
               and
               Incarnation
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Dr.
               Beaumont
               (
               now
               Master
               of
               Peter-House
               in
               Cambridge
               )
               in
               his
               most
               excellent
               Poem
               call'd
               Psyche
               ,
               or
               
                 Love's
                 Mystery
                 .
                 Verses
              
               I
               know
               ,
               in
               a
               Book
               of
               Controversy
               will
               seem
               as
               improper
               ,
               and
               come
               as
               unexpected
               ,
               as
               a
               Garden
               of
               Flowers
               in
               a
               rough
               and
               
                 craggy
                 Des●rt
              
               ;
               but
               a
               Traveller
               will
               not
               find
               fault
               with
               his
               Guide
               for
               leading
               him
               thorough
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               lead
               him
               not
               out
               of
               his
               way
               .
               My
               Adversary
               ,
               without
               any
               occasion
               given
               him
               ,
               to
               please
               the
               Atheistical
               humour
               of
               the
               Wits
               of
               the
               Time
               ,
               could
               think
               fit
               to
               turn
               Spiritual
               Archy
               ,
               and
               make
               sport
               with
               the
               Saints
               in
               so
               prophane
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               is
               no
               where
               to
               be
               parallel'd
               in
               the
               worst
               of
               Play-Books
               .
               And
               I
               hope
               after
               so
               
               many
               hard
               and
               spiny
               Questions
               of
               the
               Schools
               wherewith
               he
               hath
               perplex'd
               the
               minds
               of
               his
               sober
               Readers
               ,
               I
               may
               have
               leave
               to
               divert
               them
               with
               citing
               a
               little
               Poetry
               ,
               which
               doth
               but
               express
               in
               Verse
               ,
               what
               the
               matter
               it self
               leads
               me
               to
               have
               said
               in
               Prose
               :
               See
               then
               how
               the
               aforesaid
               Dr.
               Beaumont
               introduces
               a
               
                 Cerinthian
                 Heretick
              
               endeavouring
               to
               seduce
               Psyche
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Soul
               )
               from
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Incarnation
               and
               Trinity
               upon
               Dr.
               
               St.'s
               Principles
               of
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               .
               
            
             
               
                 [
                 213
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   Blind
                   Ignorance
                
                 was
                 grown
                 so
                 bold
                 ,
                 †
                 that
                 she
              
               
                 Sought
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 World
                 it
                 had
                 
                   no
                   eyes
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Making
                   the
                
                 lazy
                 Name
                 of
                 Mystery
              
               
                 Instead
                 of
                 Demonstration
                 suffice
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 black
                 Pit
                 those
                 monstrous
                 Prodigies
                 *
              
               
                 Of
                 Hood-wink'd
                 and
                 
                   abused
                   Faith
                
                 did
                 rise
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 214
                 ]
              
               
                 Who
                 can
                 imagin
                 Heaven
                 would
                 e're
                 ob'rude
              
               
                 
                   Upon
                   the
                
                 Faith
                 of
                 Reasonable
                 Men
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 
                   against
                   all
                   Reason
                
                 doth
                 conclude
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 founded
                 is
                 on
                 Contradiction
                 ?
              
               
                 Sure
                 God
                 so
                 strange
                 a
                 Law
                 did
                 never
                 give
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 Men
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 Men
                 if
                 they
                 believe
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 [
                 219
                 ]
              
               
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Marvel-Mongers
                 †
                 grant
                 that
                 He
              
               
                 Was
                 moulded
                 up
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Mortal
                   Mettal
                
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 his
                 substance
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 we
              
               
                 Find
                 in
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 weak
                 and
                 brittle
                 :
              
               
                 Yet
                 an
                 
                   Eternal
                   God
                
                 they
                 make
                 Him
                 too
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   And
                   angry
                   are
                   ,
                   that
                
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 so
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 220
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   the
                
                 quaint
                 madness
                 of
                 a
                 dreaming
                 Brain
              
               
                 Holds
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 a
                 Mountain
                 and
                 a
                 Mite
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Fancies
                   the
                
                 Sun
                 ▪
                 (
                 Light
                 's
                 Royal
                 Soveraign
                 )
              
               
                 To
                 look
                 like
                 swarthy
                 and
                 
                   ignoble
                   Night
                
                 :
              
               
                 Imagins
                 wretched
                 Worms
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 see
              
               
                 They
                 crawl
                 in
                 D●rt
                 ,
                 
                   Illust●ious
                   Kings
                
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 221
                 ]
              
               
                 But
                 Heaven
                 forbid
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 so
                 blaspheme
              
               
                 
                   And
                   think
                   our
                
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 poor
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 we
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 can
                 Eternity
                 be
                 born
                 in
                 Time
                 ?
              
               
                 How
                 can
                 Infinity
                 a
                 Baby
                 be
                 ?
              
               
                 Or
                 how
                 can
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth's
                 Almighty
                 Lord
              
               
                 To
                 Aegypt
                 fly
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 
                 Herod's
                 Sword
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 226
                 ]
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 they
                 strive
                 to
                 mince
                 the
                 matter
                 by
              
               
                 Distinguishing
                 his
                 Natures
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 Art
              
               
                 Being
                 asham'd
                 of
                 no
                 Absurdity
              
               
                 H●mself
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 self
                 presumes
                 to
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 we
                 durst
                 not
                 admit
                 a
                 Deity
                 ,
              
               
                 Which
                 must
                 on
                 a
                 distinction
                 builded
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 [
                 227
                 ]
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 much
                 
                   more
                   than
                   Mad
                
                 ,
                 their
                 doctrine
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 how
                 transcending
                 
                   Pagan
                   Blasphemy
                
                 ,
              
               
                 Who
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 make
                 
                   a
                   God
                
                 of
                 This
              
               
                 Both
                 Passible
                 and
                 
                   Mortal
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 try
              
               
                 To
                 thrust
                 Him
                 into
                 one
                 
                   substantial
                   knot
                
              
               
                 With
                 his
                 
                   Eternal
                   sire
                
                 ,
                 who
                 Him
                 begot
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 228
                 ]
              
               
                 Two
                 yet
                 
                   not
                   Two
                
                 ,
                 but
                 One
                 these
                 Two
                 must
                 be
                 ,
              
               
                 Nay
                 and
                 a
                 Third
                 into
                 the
                 knot
                 they
                 bring
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 must
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 Three
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 these
                 Three
                 be
                 but
                 
                   one
                   single
                   Thing
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 fast
                 and
                 loose
                 
                   they
                   play
                   ,
                   or
                
                 ev'n
                 and
                 odd
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 We
                 a
                 
                   juggling
                   Trick
                
                 must
                 have
                 for
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 229
                 ]
              
               
                 If
                 God
                 be
                 One
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 Him
                 be
                 so
                 still
                 ,
              
               
                 Why
                 jumble
                 we
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 together
                 ?
              
               
                 Did
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 not
                 know
                 their
                 God
                 untill
              
               
                 This
                 
                   old
                   blind
                   Age
                
                 discover'd
                 Him
                 ?
                 Did
                 neither
              
               
                 The
                 Patriarks
                 believe
                 ,
                 nor
                 Prophets
                 see
              
               
                 
                   Aright
                   ,
                   because
                   They
                
                 took
                 not
                 One
                 for
                 Three
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 231
                 ]
              
               
                 Let
                 Love
                 and
                 Duty
                 make
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 high
              
               
                 And
                 Glorious
                 a
                 Thing
                 ,
                 as
                 Wit
                 can
                 reach
                 ,
              
               
                 Provided
                 that
                 against
                 the
                 Deity
              
               
                 No
                 Injury
                 nor
                 Sacriledge
                 they
                 preach
                 ;
              
               
                 If
                 only
                 on
                 such
                 terms
                 He
                 lov'd
                 may
                 be
                 ,
              
               
                 Him
                 to
                 neglect
                 is
                 Piety
                 ,
                 say
                 we
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 then
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 he
                 concludes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 234
                 ]
              
               
                 For
                 If
                 your
                 Faith
                 relies
                 on
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
              
               
                 Themselves
                 but
                 founded
                 and
                 built
                 up
                 of
                 dust
                 ;
              
               
                 If
                 yo●
                 by
                 
                   Reason's
                   Rule
                
                 disdain
                 to
                 square
              
               
                 
                   Yo●r
                   P●ety
                   ,
                   and
                
                 take
                 your
                 God
                 on
                 Trust
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 Which
                 Heaven
                 forbid
                 )
                 You
                 only
                 are
                 a
                 Prize
              
               
                 Unto
                 Impostor's
                 fair-tongu'd
                 Fallacies
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               doth
               this
               Ingenious
               Person
               represent
               an
               Heretick
               in
               his
               
                 true
                 Colours
              
               ,
               arguing
               against
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Trinity
               and
               Incarnation
               ,
               upon
               the
               Principles
               with
               which
               Doctor
               St.
               〈◊〉
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               a●d
               in
               terms
               so
               equivalent
               ,
               that
               the
               Dr.
               seems
               but
               to
               have
               resolv'd
               into
               Prose
               what
               the
               other
               wrote
               in
               Verse
               ;
               as
               may
               appear
               from
               this
               following
               Parallel
               .
               'T
               is
               Ignorance
               and
               Madness
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 Cerinthian
                 Heretick
              
               ,
               to
               believe
               that
               God
               can
               be
               Three
               and
               One
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               is
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Stanz
              
               .
               213.
               220.
               
               'T
               is
               Folly
               and
               Madness
               saith
               Dr.
               St.
               to
               believe
               
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 (
                 He
                 becomes
                 an
                 Idolater
                 by
                 not
                 being
                 a
                 Fool
                 or
                 a
                 Mad-man
                 .
                 )
              
               p.
               120.
               
               The
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Trinity
               and
               
                 Incarnation
                 are
                 monstrous
                 Prodigies
                 of
                 abused
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               
                 Cerinthian
                 ,
                 Stanz
                 .
                 213.
                 
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
              
               saith
               D.
               
                 St.
                 is
                 so
                 strange
                 and
                 sudden
                 a
                 change
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 hardly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 becoming
                 Man
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 wonder
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 a
                 little
                 piece
                 of
                 bread
                 becoming
                 God
                 ,
              
               p.
               120.
               
               The
               Cerinthian
               affirms
               of
               the
               Trinity
               and
               Incarnation
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
                 against
                 all
                 reason
              
               ,
               and
               
                 founded
                 on
                 Contradictions
              
               ,
               Stanz
               .
               214.
               
               Dr.
               St.
               affirms
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               absurd
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               Man
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               
                 he
                 must
                 swallow
                 the
                 greatest
                 Contradictions
                 to
                 Sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 Imaginable
                 ,
              
               p.
               130.
               
               In
               a
               word
               the
               Cerinthian
               makes
               his
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               to
               be
               the
               Rule
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               Stanz
               .
               234.
               
               And
               Dr.
               St.
               will
               believe
               nothing
               that
               seems
               to
               
                 contradict
                 them
              
               ,
               p.
               561.
               
               Only
               the
               Cerinthian
               affirms
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               and
               Incarnation
               to
               transcend
               Pagan-blasphemy
               ,
               which
               I
               do
               not
               see
               yet
               that
               Dr.
               St.
               ●ath
               ventured
               to
               say
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
               Perhaps
               he
               will
               reply
               to
               this
               Parallel
               ,
               that
               the
               difficulties
               the
               Cerinthian
               objects
               against
               the
               Trinity
               and
               Incarnation
               ,
               are
               but
               
                 seeming
                 Contradict●ons
              
               ;
               but
               those
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               Transubstantiation
               are
               real
               ones
               :
               but
               then
               he
               must
               grant
               according
               to
               his
               Principles
               ,
               that
               whilst
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               Contradictions
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               seem
               so
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               unlearned
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               greatest
               part
               .
               Or
               if
               they
               may
               notwithstanding
               believe
               those
               Mysteries
               ,
               they
               may
               much
               rather
               believe
               that
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               since
               it
               seems
               a
               greater
               Contradiction
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               self
               
                 same
                 Nature
              
               should
               be
               whole
               and
               undivided
               in
               three
               distinct
               Persons
               ,
               than
               
               that
               the
               
                 same
                 Body
              
               should
               be
               in
               
                 many
                 places
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Invisible
                 Word
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 Flesh
                 ,
              
               than
               that
               Bread
               should
               be
               converted
               into
               that
               Flesh
               .
               How
               Dr.
               St.
               will
               extricate
               himself
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               the
               way
               which
               Dr.
               Beaumont
               takes
               to
               secure
               the
               Soul
               from
               being
               startled
               with
               these
               seeming
               Contradictions
               ,
               is
               to
               introduce
               her
               
                 Angel
                 Guardian
              
               ,
               
               conducting
               her
               to
               
                 Christ's
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               the
               Ground
               and
               Pillar
               of
               Truth
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               Ground
               it
               is
               ,
               (
               For
               in
               his
               Preface
               ,
               he
               recants
               aforehand
               ,
               if
               
                 any
                 thing
              
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Poem
               should
               happen
               
                 against
                 his
                 Intention
              
               ,
               to
               prove
               discord
               to
               the
               Consent
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               )
               that
               he
               makes
               the
               Angel
               perswade
               his
               Pupil
               to
               contemn
               all
               the
               
                 seeming
                 Contradictions
              
               ,
               which
               crafty
               and
               subtil
               Wits
               object
               against
               the
               
                 Real
                 Presence
              
               of
               
               Christ's
               Body
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               if
               not
               against
               Transubstantiation
               it self
               .
               And
               because
               the
               Book
               is
               not
               every
               where
               to
               be
               found
               (
               as
               not
               having
               been
               so
               often
               Printed
               as
               Dr.
               
               St.'s
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               
                 Prophane
                 Invective
              
               in
               it
               against
               the
               Persons
               and
               Lives
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Saints
              
               )
               I
               shall
               venture
               to
               Transcribe
               another
               parcel
               of
               Verses
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               
               so
               proper
               to
               the
               present
               subject
               ,
               as
               if
               written
               on
               purpose
               by
               the
               Ingenious
               Author
               ,
               to
               crush
               in
               the
               Egg
               those
               secret
               workings
               of
               Atheism
               and
               Irreligion
               ,
               
               which
               the
               aforesaid
               Principle
               is
               apt
               to
               breed
               in
               the
               Wits
               of
               this
               Age
               ,
               under
               so
               colourable
               a
               pretence
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               not
               being
               fool'd
               out
               of
               their
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               .
            
             
               
                 [
                 74
                 ]
              
               
                 When
                 Jesus
                 by
                 his
                 Water
                 cleansed
                 had
              
               
                 His
                 Servant's
                 Feet
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Grace
                 their
                 Hearts
              
               
                 Shewing
                 what
                 Preparation
                 must
                 be
                 made
              
               
                 By
                 all
                 who
                 ever
                 mean
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 
                   pure
                   Banquet
                
                 :
                 down
                 he
                 sits
                 again
              
               
                 And
                 them
                 with
                 Miracles
                 doth
                 entertain
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 having
                 described
                 the
                 Institution
              
               
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 81
                 ]
              
               
                 Sweet
                 Jesu
                 !
                 O
                 how
                 can
                 thy
                 World
                 forget
              
               
                 Their
                 
                   Royal
                   Saviour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Bounty
                 ,
                 who
              
               
                 Upon
                 their
                 Tables
                 
                   his
                   own
                   self
                
                 hath
                 set
                 ;
              
               
                 Who
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Holy
                   Cups
                
                 fails
                 not
                 to
                 flow
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 their
                 Dishes
                 lie
                 .
                 Did
                 ever
                 Friend
              
               
                 So
                 
                   sure
                   a
                   Token
                
                 of
                 his
                 Love
                 commend
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 82
                 ]
              
               
                 Infallibly
                 there
                 dost
                 Thou
                 flow
                 and
                 lie
                 ;
              
               
                 Though
                 mortal
                 Eyes
                 discover
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ▪
              
               
                 Quick-sighted
                 Faith
                 reads
                 all
                 the
                 Mystery
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 
                   humble
                   Pious
                   Souls
                
                 doth
                 easily
                 bring
              
               
                 Into
                 the
                 
                   Wonder
                   's
                   Cabinet
                
                 ;
                 and
                 there
              
               
                 
                   Makes
                   all
                
                 the
                 Jewels
                 of
                 this
                 Truth
                 appear
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 [
                 83
                 ]
              
               
                 Shee
                 generously
                 dares
                 
                   on
                   God
                   rely
                
              
               
                 And
                 
                   trust
                   his
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 how
                 strange
                 so
                 e're
                 it
                 be
                 :
              
               
                 If
                 Jesus
                 
                   once
                   pronounces
                
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
              
               
                 
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                
                 ;
                 Far
                 ,
                 far
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 ,
                 cries
                 she
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 I
                 should
                 think
                 my
                 
                   dying
                   Lord
                   would
                   cheat
                
              
               
                 
                   Me
                   in
                   his
                
                 Legacy
                 of
                 Drink
                 and
                 Meat
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 84
                 ]
              
               
                 (
                 His
                 Word
                 is
                 most
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 and
                 He
              
               
                 Can
                 do
                 what
                 e're
                 he
                 says
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 than
                 I
              
               
                 Can
                 or
                 would
                 understand
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 't
                 to
                 me
              
               
                 If
                 He
                 transcends
                 Humane
                 Capacity
                 ?
              
               
                 Surely
                 it
                 well
                 becomes
                 Him
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
              
               
                 Nor
                 were
                 He
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 so
                 ;
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 85
                 ]
              
               
                 Let
                 Him
                 say
                 what
                 He
                 will
                 I
                 must
                 deny
              
               
                 Him
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 believe
                 His
                 Word
                 ;
              
               
                 Me
                 it
                 concerneth
                 not
                 to
                 verify
              
               
                 What
                 he
                 proclaims
                 ;
                 I
                 only
                 must
                 afford
              
               
                 Meek
                 Credit
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 Him
                 alone
                 to
                 make
              
               
                 Good
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 He
                 is
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 speak
                 )
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 86
                 ]
              
               
                 Gross
                 and
                 unworthy
                 Spirits
                 sure
                 They
                 be
                 ,
              
               
                 Who
                 of
                 their
                 Lord
                 such
                 mean
                 Conceptions
                 frame
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 parting
                 from
                 his
                 dearest
                 Consorts
                 ,
                 He
              
               
                 No
                 Tokens
                 of
                 his
                 Love
                 did
                 leave
                 with
                 Them
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 
                   simple
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                
                 ;
                 a
                 likely
                 Thing
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 well-becoming
                 
                   Heavens
                   Magnificent
                   King.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 [
                 88
                 ]
              
               
                 Ask
                 me
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 How
                 can
                 the
                 Thing
                 be
                 done
                 ,
              
               
                 What
                 power
                 of
                 Sense
                 or
                 Reason
                 can
                 digest
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 Fools
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 what
                 Demonstration
              
               
                 So
                 evident
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   God
                   profest
                   it
                
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 once
                 can
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 can
                 lie
                 ,
              
               
                 This
                 Wonder
                 ,
                 and
                 Him
                 too
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 deny
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 89
                 ]
              
               
                 What
                 thank
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 can
                 credit
                 that
              
               
                 Which
                 your
                 own
                 sense
                 &
                 Reason's
                 eye
                 reads
                 plain
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Heaven
                 's
                 much
                 to
                 them
                 beholden
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
              
               
                 Believe
                 it
                 higher
                 is
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 can
                 strain
                 ;
              
               
                 Who
                 jealous
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 be
              
               
                 
                   Induc'd
                   to
                
                 trust
                 Him
                 further
                 than
                 they
                 see
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 90
                 ]
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 had
                 you
                 these
                 modest
                 eyes
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 You
                 in
                 this
                 gloomy
                 Cloud
                 would
                 see
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
              
               
                 That
                 Sun
                 who
                 wisely
                 doth
                 disdain
                 to
                 shine
              
               
                 On
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 bold
                 prying
                 press
                 upon
              
               
                 His
                 
                   secret
                   Majesty
                
                 ,
                 which
                 plainly
                 I
              
               
                 Because
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 anxious
                 search
                 ,
                 descry
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 91
                 ]
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 
                   valorous
                   Resolution
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Gallant
                 Faith
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 serve
                 to
                 be
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Blessed
                   Rule
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 those
                 must
                 run
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   are
                
                 the
                 Scholars
                 of
                 Humility
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 thee
                 
                   Psyche
                   ,
                   itching
                   Pride
                
              
               
                 VVill
                 not
                 hereafter
                 thus
                 be
                 satisfied
                 :
              
            
             
             
               And
               then
               having
               inveigh'd
               in
               the
               following
               Stanza's
               ,
               against
               those
               ,
               who
               will
               needs
               be
               prying
               with
               the
               
                 skill
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 for
                 granted
                 hath
                 fill'd
                 their
                 brains
              
               ;
               (
               that
               is
               with
               the
               Doctor
               's
               
                 faculty
                 of
                 discerning
                 Truth
                 and
                 falshood
                 )
              
               into
               the
               
                 manner
                 how
                 this
                 Miracle
              
               is
               brought
               to
               pass
               ,
               He
               concludes
               with
               these
               words
               in
               favour
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               
                 [
                 99
                 ]
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 tell
                 these
                 Wranglers
                 how
              
               
                 Jesus
                 could
                 graft
                 cold
                 Stones
                 into
                 the
                 stock
              
               
                 Of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 fertil
                 grow
              
               
                 In
                 Israelites
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Bread
                 he
                 took
              
               
                 In
                 's
                 daily
                 Diet
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 wholly
                 spent
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 part
                 into
                 his
                 
                   Body's
                   substance
                
                 went.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 100
                 ]
              
               
                 In
                 vain
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 into
                 his
                 Blood
              
               
                 The
                 Wine
                 he
                 drank
                 was
                 changed
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 though
                 such
                 speculations
                 understood
              
               
                 With
                 prudent
                 Reverence
                 might
                 make
                 easier
                 way
              
               
                 Unto
                 the
                 Mystery
                 ;
                 yet
                 Wranglers
                 will
              
               
                 Because
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 be
                 Wranglers
                 still
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               and
               much
               more
               to
               this
               Purpose
               ,
               (
               which
               not
               to
               surfet
               the
               Reader
               with
               too
               many
               delicacies
               I
               omit
               )
               saith
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               
                 Illustrious
                 Poem
              
               ;
               in
               which
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               that
               read
               it
               himself
               hath
               made
               appear
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               what
               his
               Modesty
               made
               him
               willing
               to
               expect
               rather
               from
               
               others
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 Divine
                 Theam
                 is
                 as
                 capable
                 and
                 happy
                 a
                 subject
                 of
                 Poetical
                 Ornament
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Pagan
                 or
                 Humane
                 device
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               And
               would
               the
               Gallants
               of
               both
               Sexes
               employ
               as
               many
               of
               their
               precious
               Hours
               in
               reading
               this
               
                 excellent
                 Piece
              
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               in
               Romances
               and
               Play-Books
               ,
               I
               dare
               be
               bold
               to
               affirm
               ,
               (
               though
               perhaps
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               credited
               )
               They
               would
               find
               not
               only
               more
               substance
               ,
               but
               more
               delight
               in
               this
               than
               in
               the
               best
               of
               them
               .
               But
               to
               return
               to
               my
               present
               business
               .
               My
               design
               was
               to
               let
               the
               Reader
               see
               ,
               how
               far
               my
               Adversary's
               beloved
               Principles
               of
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               ,
               are
               from
               being
               fit
               Umpires
               ,
               to
               judge
               of
               
                 matters
                 proposed
                 as
                 of
                 divine
                 Revelation
              
               ;
               particularly
               in
               what
               relates
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               I
               thought
               I
               could
               not
               do
               it
               better
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               words
               of
               this
               learned
               and
               
                 Ingenious
                 Author
              
               ,
               whose
               whole
               Discourse
               seems
               but
               a
               Descant
               upon
               those
               words
               of
               St.
               Chrysostom
               ,
               when
               speaking
               of
               this
               Mystery
               to
               the
               People
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 obey
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 gain-say
                 Him
                 ,
                 though
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 contradict
                 both
                 our
                 Imaginations
                 and
                 Eyes
                 .
                 Let
                 his
                 word
                 obtain
                 more
                 credit
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 our
                 thoughts
                 or
                 sight
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 let
                 us
                 behave
                 our selves
                 in
                 the
                 Mysteries
              
               (
               that
               is
               in
               the
               most
               Holy
               Sacrament
               )
               
                 not
                 beholding
                 only
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 lye
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 viz.
              
               the
               Symbols
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               )
               
                 but
                 holding
                 fast
                 his
                 words
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 Word
                 is
                 Infallible
                 but
                 our
                 sense
                 is
                 easy
                 to
                 be
                 deceived
                 .
                 That
                 never
                 fails
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 most
                 frequently
                 mistakes
                 .
                 Because
                 therfore
                 the
                 Word
                 saith
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 obey
                 and
                 believe
                 and
                 behold
                 Him
                 with
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 our
                 Understanding
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Doctor
               will
               not
               do
               so
               ,
               but
               will
               have
               his
               Readers
               to
               measure
               matters
               of
               Faith
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               ,
               and
               not
               trust
               God
               farther
               than
               they
               can
               see
               with
               them
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               he
               gives
               a
               far
               
                 greater
                 advantage
              
               to
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               most
               
                 Holy
                 Trinity
              
               and
               
                 Christ's
                 Divinity
              
               by
               so
               
                 unChristian
                 a
                 Principle
              
               ,
               than
               we
               can
               possibly
               do
               by
               asserting
               a
               
                 like
                 divine
                 Revelation
              
               for
               his
               being
               present
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               as
               for
               his
               being
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               
                 seeming
                 contradictions
              
               that
               occur
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               perhaps
               the
               Doctor
               w●ll
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               mistaken
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               meant
               no
               such
               thing
               by
               the
               
                 use
                 of
                 Reason
              
               :
               For
               I
               remember
               now
               ,
               that
               when
               upon
               his
               Asserting
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 Catholicks
                 expose
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christia●s
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 uncertainty
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 to
                 Men
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 prop●sed
                 by
                 a
                 Church
                 when
                 they
                 must
                 use
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 :
              
               (
               which
               if
               it
               say
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               because
               Men
               must
               make
               use
               of
               their
               
               reason
               to
               find
               out
               the
               
                 true
                 Ground
              
               of
               believing
               (
               which
               Catholicks
               affirm
               to
               be
               the
               Church
               )
               therefore
               they
               must
               believe
               nothing
               which
               the
               Church
               proposes
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               
                 Faculty
                 in
                 them
              
               (
               called
               reason
               )
               
                 of
                 discerning
                 Truth
                 and
                 Falshood
                 in
                 matters
                 proposed
                 to
                 our
                 belief
                 ,
              
               shall
               judge
               to
               be
               true
               in
               it self
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               how
               doth
               it
               follow
               that
               they
               expose
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christians
               to
               uncertain●y
               ?
               )
               when
               I
               say
               upon
               this
               assertion
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 I
                 supposed
              
               (
               and
               clearly
               enough
               I
               think
               )
               that
               
                 the
                 use
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 believe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 his
                 reason
                 could
                 understand
                 ,
              
               He
               assures
               me
               (
               p.
               542.
               )
               upon
               his
               word
               
                 that
                 he
                 meant
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 an
                 Infinite
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 revealed
                 by
                 it
                 in
                 H.
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 although
                 I
                 cannot
                 reconcile
                 all
                 particulars
                 concerning
                 them
                 to
                 those
                 Conceptions
                 we
                 call
                 Reason
                 .
              
               But
               here
               I
               observe
               first
               ,
               (
               as
               no
               very
               great
               sign
               that
               he
               means
               not
               by
               the
               use
               of
               Reason
               ,
               what
               I
               supposed
               )
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               tell
               us
               of
               any
               one
               particular
               Article
               he
               believes
               with
               that
               terrible
               condition
               ,
               unless
               he
               mean
               he
               
                 cannot
                 reconcile
                 all
                 particulars
                 concerning
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
              
               ;
               but
               huddles
               them
               up
               in
               a
               blind
               
                 Universal
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 believes
                 all
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 revealed
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 H.
                 Scriptures
              
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               enough
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               believe
               in
               
                 general
                 all
              
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               without
               troubling
               himself
               about
               the
               
               Sense
               of
               any
               thing
               in
               particular
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               over-straining
               his
               Reason
               to
               swallow
               something
               that
               may
               seem
               a
               Contradiction
               .
               And
               I
               confess
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               may
               be
               a
               sufficient
               Rule
               of
               such
               a
               Faith.
               2dly
               ,
               
                 This
                 Assertion
              
               of
               his
               
                 exposes
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christians
              
               to
               as
               great
               uncertainty
               as
               that
               he
               charges
               upon
               Catholicks
               ;
               by
               its
               denying
               to
               Men
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Judgment
               and
               
                 Reason
                 as
                 to
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 revealed
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               must
               necessarily
               use
               them
               to
               find
               out
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 existence
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
              
               .
               For
               whether
               the
               Scripture
               or
               the
               Church
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               the
               Ground
               of
               believing
               ,
               the
               case
               is
               the
               same
               as
               to
               the
               Point
               of
               Reason
               .
               Men
               must
               be
               allowed
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Judgment
               and
               Reason
               in
               the
               search
               of
               both
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               must
               either
               acknowledge
               his
               Charge
               to
               have
               been
               groundless
               when
               he
               taxed
               Catholicks
               for
               
                 exposing
                 Faith
                 to
                 uncertainty
              
               ;
               or
               he
               must
               grant
               to
               Men
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               be
               with
               contradicting
               himself
               ,
               which
               is
               much
               easier
               to
               do
               ,
               than
               to
               swallow
               the
               least
               
                 seeming
                 Contradiction
              
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               Faith
               )
               that
               they
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               make
               use
               of
               
                 their
                 discerning
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 or
                 falshood
                 of
                 matters
                 proposed
                 to
                 our
                 belief
                 ,
              
               which
               I
               confess
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               
                 to
                 believe
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 their
                 Reason
                 can
                 comprehend
                 :
              
               and
               so
               if
               Reason
               chance
               to
               meet
               with
               some
               
                 seeming
                 Contradiction
              
               ,
               with
               which
               it
               is
               not
               able
               
               or
               willing
               to
               grapple
               ,
               the
               Article
               ought
               and
               must
               be
               exploded
               for
               such
               
                 a
                 monstrous
                 Prodigy
                 of
                 hood
                 wink'd
                 and
                 abused
                 Faith
                 ▪
                 as
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 imagine
                 God
                 would
                 e're
                 obtrude
                 upon
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Reasonable
                 Men.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               here
               again
               perhaps
               he
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               although
               God
               may
               impose
               upon
               us
               an
               Obligation
               of
               believing
               against
               the
               Conceptions
               of
               our
               Reason
               ,
               yet
               he
               cannot
               do
               it
               against
               the
               suggestion
               of
               our
               sense
               ,
               because
               ,
               as
               he
               asserts
               ,
               p.
               540.
               
               
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 overthrow
                 all
                 certainty
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 matters
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 depend
                 upon
                 matt●r
                 of
                 Fact.
              
               But
               here
               I
               would
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               reveal'd
               this
               Doctrin
               to
               him
               .
               Suppose
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               
                 two
                 Disciples
              
               at
               Emmaus
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               had
               vanished
               out
               of
               their
               sight
               ,
               before
               he
               brake
               bread
               ,
               might
               he
               not
               h●ve
               told
               them
               afterwards
               that
               it
               was
               He
               who
               had
               appeared
               to
               them
               in
               a
               disguise
               ,
               without
               overthrowing
               all
               the
               certainty
               of
               Faith
               ,
               where
               matters
               to
               be
               believed
               depend
               upon
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ?
               St.
               Chrysostome
               above
               cited
               I
               am
               sure
               was
               of
               another
               mind
               in
               the
               very
               point
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 real
                 presence
              
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               when
               he
               bids
               us
               
                 obey
                 God
                 in
                 that
                 mystery
                 ,
                 though
                 what
                 he
                 say
                 seem
                 to
                 contradict
                 our
                 thoughts
                 and
                 eyes
                 .
              
               And
               so
               was
               St.
               Cyril
               too
               ,
               when
               he
               exhorts
               
                 Christians
                 not
                 to
                 consider
                 it
                 as
                 naked
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 〈…〉
                 
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 sense
                 do
                 suggest
                 this
                 to
                 the●
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
              
               that
               it
               is
               Bread
               )
               
                 yet
                 let
                 Faith
                 confirm
                 thee
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 by
                 thy
                 tast
                 ,
                 but
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 for
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Bread
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Bread
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 tast
                 judge
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Bread
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Wine
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 seem
                 Wine
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 tasting
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 is
                 not
                 Wine
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               This
               is
               what
               these
               
                 Holy
                 Fathers
              
               teach
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               and
               with
               great
               reason
               ;
               for
               as
               God
               is
               not
               only
               God
               of
               the
               Hills
               ,
               
               but
               also
               of
               the
               Valleys
               ;
               So
               is
               he
               God
               not
               on●y
               of
               our
               Reason
               ,
               but
               of
               our
               Senses
               also
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Antidote
               his
               Goodness
               hath
               pr●scrib'd
               to
               Cure
               our
               
                 Corrupt
                 Nature
              
               ,
               be
               prepared
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               requires
               the
               captivating
               of
               our
               Sense
               as
               well
               as
               of
               our
               Understanding
               ,
               who
               shall
               question
               either
               his
               Wisdome
               or
               Power
               ?
               He
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ,
               though
               it
               appear
               to
               us
               to
               be
               bread
               .
               And
               this
               being
               but
               
                 one
                 Exception
              
               from
               the
               
                 General
                 Rule
              
               of
               Sensation
               ;
               why
               that
               should
               overthrow
               
                 all
                 certainty
              
               of
               Faith
               ,
               more
               than
               
                 so
                 many
                 exceptions
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Trinity
               and
               other
               Mysteries
               lay
               upon
               the
               
                 General
                 Rules
              
               of
               our
               Reasoning
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               all
               Men
               of
               sense
               and
               Reason
               to
               judge
               .
               O
               but
               this
               is
               the
               strangest
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               Miracles
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               objects
               of
               sense
               ,
               I
               grant
               it
               of
               
               
                 such
                 Miracles
              
               ,
               as
               are
               done
               for
               the
               Conversion
               of
               Unbelievers
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               not
               done
               upon
               such
               an
               account
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Sanctification
               of
               those
               who
               believe
               already
               .
               And
               for
               these
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               Christ
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 his
                 Body
              
               .
               They
               know
               very
               well
               the
               danger
               of
               
                 not
                 believing
                 him
              
               more
               than
               their
               senses
               .
               And
               that
               others
               may
               know
               it
               also
               ,
               I
               shall
               set
               it
               before
               them
               in
               the
               words
               of
               St.
               Epiphanius
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               1300.
               
               Years
               ago
               .
               
                 We
                 see
              
               (
               saith
               he
               speaking
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               )
               that
               
                 It
                 is
                 neither
                 equal
              
               ,
               
               
                 nor
                 like
                 in
                 proportion
                 or
                 Image
                 to
                 his
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Invisible
                 Deity
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 lineaments
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 round
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 insensible
                 according
                 to
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 say
                 through
                 Grace
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
              
               Body
               ,
               
                 every
                 one
                 believeth
                 his
                 saying
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 who
                 believeth
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 very
                 true
                 Body
                 ,
                 falleth
                 from
                 Grace
                 and
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               Thus
               much
               to
               the
               Doctors
               Principles
               of
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               .
               Let
               us
               now
               see
               what
               he
               says
               against
               the
               Grounds
               and
               Motives
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 Check
                 to
                 the
                 Doctor
                 's
                 bigg
                 words
                 against
                 the
                 Grounds
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 Example
                 of
                 reporting
                 faithfully
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 Words
                 and
                 Sense
                 of
                 an
                 Author
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               TO
               show
               there
               are
               not
               the
               
                 same
                 Grounds
              
               and
               Motives
               for
               Christs
               presence
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               by
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               as
               for
               his
               Divinity
               ,
               my
               Adversary
               instances
               in
               Three
               .
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Catholick
                 Tradition
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               And
               for
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               Viz.
               
                 The
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
              
               if
               it
               have
               
                 any
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               it
               stands
               against
               the
               Doctor
               for
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               evidently
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               forced
               to
               take
               the
               confidence
               (
               p.
               130.
               )
               
                 utterly
                 to
                 deny
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 ground
                 of
                 believing
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               For
               my
               part
               I
               believe
               every
               sober
               Person
               of
               his
               own
               Party
               will
               judge
               he
               had
               much
               better
               have
               said
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
               And
               I
               cannot
               but
               think
               how
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               who
               calls
               
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 Peter
                 that
                 Rock
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 the
                 proud
                 Gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 do
                 not
                 overcome
                 :
              
               and
               professes
               that
               
                 the
                 Principality
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 
                 Chair
                 did
                 always
                 conserve
                 its
                 vigour
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
              
               would
               have
               startled
               to
               hear
               one
               single
               Doctor
               so
               pertly
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               
                 any
                 Ground
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 believing
                 .
              
               How
               St.
               Hierome
               ,
               who
               writing
               to
               Pope
               Damasus
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 Rock
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 built
                 ;
                 and
                 whosoever
                 eateth
                 the
                 Lamb
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 House
                 is
                 Prophane
                 ,
              
               &c.
               would
               have
               whetted
               his
               stile
               more
               against
               him
               for
               denying
               her
               Authority
               to
               be
               any
               Ground
               of
               believing
               
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               than
               ever
               he
               did
               against
               Vigilantius
               ,
               for
               deriding
               
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Veneration
                 of
                 Relicks
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Lighting
                 Candles
                 at
                 Noon-Day
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               how
               St.
               Irenaeus
               would
               have
               excluded
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Society
               of
               Christians
               ,
               
               for
               this
               peremptory
               behaviour
               ,
               when
               he
               affirms
               it
               
                 necessary
                 for
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
              
               (
               convenire
               )
               
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 ,
                 and
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Roman
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 more
                 eminent
                 Principality
                 .
              
               That
               this
               was
               the
               Dignity
               and
               Prerogative
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               time
               of
               these
               
                 Holy
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               cannot
               deny
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               pretend
               she
               is
               fallen
               from
               the
               Purity
               she
               then
               enjoyed
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               what
               the
               Donatists
               his
               Predecessors
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               said
               above
               twelve
               hundred
               years
               ago
               ,
               when
               (
               as
               St.
               Austin
               tells
               us
               )
               they
               call'd
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 Chair
              
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 Pestilence
              
               ,
               
               because
               it
               oppos'd
               their
               Novelities
               ,
               as
               it
               does
               his
               at
               present
               .
               And
               although
               the
               Challenge
               have
               been
               often
               made
               ,
               yet
               none
               of
               her
               Adversaries
               have
               ever
               been
               able
               to
               show
               the
               time
               when
               she
               fell
               from
               he●
               
                 Primitive
                 Purity
              
               ,
               either
               into
               Schism
               ,
               or
               Heresy
               .
               Nor
               yet
               before
               what
               Tribunal
               her
               cause
               w●s
               examined
               ,
               or
               by
               what
               Judge
               she
               hath
               been
               condemned
               ,
               unless
               by
               themselves
               ,
               who
               are
               her
               Accusers
               ;
               whereas
               not
               only
               Piety
               ,
               but
               even
               
                 Natural
                 Reason
              
               teaches
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 particular
                 Man
              
               is
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               much
               less
               deprived
               of
               what
               he
               stands
               possessed
               ,
               till
               his
               cause
               be
               
                 Juridically
                 heard
              
               and
               sentenced
               .
               Nor
               ought
               any
               Man
               to
               be
               Judge
               in
               his
               ●wn
               cause
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               execute
               the
               sentence
               given
               by
               himself
               :
               All
               which
               the
               New-Reformers
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Germany
              
               ,
               &c.
               have
               done
               in
               denying
               the
               
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               for
               themselves
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               But
               now
               instead
               of
               making
               Good
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               Viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 of
                 believing
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 he
                 desires
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 see
                 this
                 Authority
                 proved
                 :
              
               which
               is
               just
               what
               all
               other
               Accusers
               do
               when
               their
               Proofs
               fail
               ,
               to
               call
               upon
               ●he
               Defendant
               to
               prove
               his
               Title
               ,
               which
               after
               a
               long
               Possession
               ought
               in
               all
               Law
               to
               stand
               Good
               and
               Valid
               ,
               till
               the
               Accuser
               can
               prove
               it
               to
               be
               
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Cromwell
              
               might
               with
               much
               more
               reason
               have
               summon'd
               
               the
               King
               to
               prove
               his
               Title
               to
               the
               Crown
               after
               a
               Prescription
               of
               500.
               
               Years
               ,
               than
               the
               Doctor
               can
               exact
               it
               from
               the
               Church
               to
               prove
               her
               Authority
               ,
               of
               which
               she
               hath
               been
               in
               Possession
               a
               far
               longer
               time
               .
               
                 Olim
                 possideo
                 ,
                 Prior
                 possideo
              
               was
               the
               
               Church's
               Plea
               in
               
               Tertullian's
               time
               .
               'T
               is
               their
               part
               then
               to
               prove
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               Accusers
               ;
               yet
               
                 Catholick
                 Authors
              
               to
               satisfy
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               the
               importunity
               of
               the
               
                 Church's
                 Adversaries
              
               ,
               have
               receded
               from
               the
               Rigour
               of
               this
               Plea
               ,
               and
               written
               large
               Volumes
               in
               Justification
               of
               her
               Authority
               ;
               Particularly
               the
               two
               learned
               Cardinals
               ,
               Bellarmin
               and
               Perron
               :
               And
               now
               very
               lately
               Mr.
               
                 E.
                 W.
              
               (
               The
               Book
               is
               called
               Religion
               and
               Reason
               ,
               and
               being
               written
               particularly
               against
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               expects
               his
               Answer
               .
               )
               These
               he
               may
               consult
               at
               his
               leasure
               ;
               I
               shall
               only
               at
               present
               remind
               him
               of
               what
               I
               have
               proved
               already
               at
               his
               request
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 Chapter
              
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Part
              
               ,
               (
               to
               which
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               ,
               )
               Viz.
               
                 That
                 a
                 Christian
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 :
              
               And
               then
               subsume
               ;
               
                 But
                 every
                 Christian
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 whose
                 Communion
                 by
                 being
                 a
                 Christian
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 .
              
               Therefore
               
                 every
                 Christian
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 :
              
               And
               this
               the
               Doctor
               knows
               
               (
               for
               he
               often
               complains
               of
               it
               as
               a
               great
               violence
               put
               upon
               his
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               )
               to
               be
               a
               
                 submission
                 to
                 her
                 Decrees
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ;
               and
               particularly
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 presence
              
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               by
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               his
               being
               the
               same
               True
               and
               
                 Consubstantial
                 God
              
               with
               
                 his
                 Father
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Second
                 Ground
              
               or
               Motive
               he
               Instances
               in
               ,
               (
               and
               I
               suppose
               he
               will
               deny
               this
               too
               
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 ground
                 of
                 believing
                 at
                 all
                 )
              
               is
               
                 Catholick
                 Tradition
              
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               he
               bids
               me
               again
               ,
               
                 to
                 prove
                 if
                 I
                 can
              
               (
               as
               if
               it
               belong'd
               not
               at
               all
               to
               him
               who
               is
               the
               Accuser
               to
               prove
               his
               Action
               ;
               or
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               some
               
                 new
                 point
              
               which
               no
               
                 Catholick
                 Author
              
               had
               ever
               yet
               attempted
               to
               
                 prove
                 )
                 that
                 Transubstantiation
                 was
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 from
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 time
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 when
                 I
                 please
                 he
                 shall
                 joyn
                 issue
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Negative
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 undertake
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 an
                 Age
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 Three
                 Centuries
                 ,
                 wherein
                 if
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Bishops
                 (
                 yea
                 of
                 Rome
                 it self
                 )
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 Transubstantiation
                 was
                 not
                 believed
                 .
              
               These
               are
               
                 bigg
                 words
              
               indeed
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               might
               have
               done
               well
               to
               have
               remembred
               what
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               answered
               to
               the
               proud
               message
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Syria
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 
                 girdeth
                 on
                 his
                 Harness
                 ,
                 boast
                 himself
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 putteth
                 it
                 off
                 .
              
               But
               it
               is
               no
               new
               Artifice
               in
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
               then
               to
               speak
               biggest
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               
                 least
                 cause
              
               for
               it
               ;
               as
               I
               shall
               make
               appear
               my
               Adversary
               does
               in
               this
               matter
               from
               the
               very
               Confession
               of
               
                 Protestants
                 themselves
              
               :
               Which
               kind
               of
               proof
               is
               look'd
               upon
               by
               all
               sober
               Men
               ,
               as
               very
               proper
               both
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Judgment
               of
               an
               
                 Impartial
                 Reader
              
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               abate
               the
               boasting
               of
               
                 over
                 confident
              
               Spirits
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               Bishop
               Hall
               saith
               ,
               
                 One
                 blow
                 of
                 an
                 Enemy
                 dealt
                 to
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
              
               
               
                 is
                 worth
                 more
                 than
                 many
                 from
                 an
                 adverse
                 hand
                 .
              
               And
               upon
               this
               account
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               Bellarmin
               makes
               use
               of
               the
               like
               proof
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               undertakes
               to
               prove
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               to
               be
               the
               
                 true
                 Church
              
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Confession
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               )
               Dr.
               Field
               saith
               ,
               
                 surely
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 prove
              
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 we
                 confess
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 needeth
                 not
                 to
                 use
                 any
                 other
                 arguments
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               see
               then
               what
               Protestants
               say
               in
               this
               Point
               .
               And
               first
               that
               
                 Transubstantiation
                 was
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
              
               from
               the
               time
               of
               Berengarius
               ,
               that
               is
               600.
               
               Years
               ago
               ,
               is
               scarcely
               denied
               by
               any
               that
               I
               know
               of
               .
               Mr.
               Fox
               himself
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               
               that
               
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 it
                 began
                 
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 Heresy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 number
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 was
                 first
                 one
                 Berengarius
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 about
                 Anno
              
               1060.
               
               And
               Mr.
               Perkins
               allows
               it
               a
               longer
               Date
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               that
               
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 900
                 Years
                 the
                 Popish
                 Heresy
                 had
                 spread
                 it self
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
              
               
               2dly
               ,
               That
               
                 it
                 had
                 remained
                 in
                 quiet
                 possession
                 from
                 the
                 Year
              
               850.
               (
               that
               is
               200
               Years
               before
               )
               
                 until
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Berengarius
              
               is
               confessed
               by
               
                 Joachim
                 Camerarius
              
               ;
               
               as
               also
               
                 that
                 although
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 called
                 into
                 Question
                 before
                 by
                 the
                 prlvate
                 Writings
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 publickly
                 impugned
                 it
                 was
                 Berengarius
                 .
                 3dly
                 .
              
               That
               Damascene
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               
                 8th
                 .
                 Century
              
               ,
               and
               Theophylact
               (
               who
               though
               he
               be
               not
               so
               ancient
               ,
               yet
               his
               Authority
               is
               much
               esteem'd
               by
               learned
               Men
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               look'd
               on
               as
               an
               Abridger
               of
               St.
               Chrysostome
               )
               did
               plainly
               
                 incline
                 to
                 Transubstantiation
              
               ,
               is
               confess'd
               by
               Ursinyus
               .
               a
               So
               is
               it
               of
               St.
               Gregory
               in
               the
               6th
               .
               Age
               by
               Dr.
               Humfrey
               ,
               b
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               and
               St.
               Austin
               the
               Apostle
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 brought
                 Transubstantiation
                 into
                 the
                 English
                 Church
                 .
              
               In
               the
               fift
               Age
               
                 Eusebius
                 Emissenus
              
               is
               taxed
               by
               the
               Centurists
               ,
               to
               have
               spoken
               
                 not
                 commodiously
                 
                 (
                 viz.
              
               for
               their
               purpose
               )
               
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
              
               .
               c
               The
               like
               is
               affirmed
               by
               them
               d
               of
               St.
               Chrysostome
               in
               the
               same
               Age
               ,
               and
               of
               St.
               Ambrose
               e
               in
               the
               fourth
               ;
               of
               S.
               Cyprian
               in
               the
               third
               by
               Ursinus
               ,
               f
               of
               Tertullian
               and
               Origen
               in
               the
               second
               by
               the
               forenamed
               Centurists
               ,
               g
               and
               S.
               Ignatius
               in
               the
               first
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               sundry
               Protestants
               h
               to
               have
               said
               of
               certain
               Hereticks
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               That
               
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 admit
                 Eucharists
                 and
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 confess
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 Flesh
                 suffred
                 for
                 our
                 Sins
              
               ;
               an
               evident
               sign
               that
               all
               those
               who
               held
               the
               Flesh
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               
                 true
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               and
               not
               Phantastical
               ,
               believed
               also
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               be
               that
               
                 very
                 true
                 Flesh
              
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               what
               Protestants
               themselves
               confess
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               Fathers
               of
               
                 God's
                 Church
              
               in
               each
               Age
               from
               our
               Saviours
               time
               concerning
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               as
               I
               find
               them
               cited
               in
               two
               Treatises
               ,
               the
               one
               called
               
                 The
                 Protestants
                 Apology
                 for
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 The
                 Progeny
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Protestants
              
               ;
               whose
               Authors
               I
               never
               heard
               were
               taxed
               of
               insincerity
               in
               their
               quotations
               :
               
               And
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               what
               Dr.
               Field
               saith
               of
               Bellarmin
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 prove
                 that
                 Protestants
                 confess
                 the
                 Roman
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 use
                 any
                 other
                 arguments
                 ,
              
               I
               might
               supersede
               any
               farther
               proof
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               Doctor
               to
               join
               issue
               with
               his
               Fellow-Brethren
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Reader
               perhaps
               may
               desire
               to
               see
               the
               Testimonies
               themselves
               of
               those
               Fathers
               ,
               which
               were
               so
               pregnant
               as
               to
               force
               such
               learned
               Men
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Party
              
               to
               confess
               that
               
                 they
                 taught
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               And
               in
               order
               to
               his
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               I
               shall
               set
               down
               one
               Testimony
               of
               each
               Father
               in
               the
               same
               order
               as
               they
               stand
               cited
               above
               ,
               and
               
                 but
                 One
              
               to
               avoid
               Prolixity
               .
            
             
               
                 TESTIMONIES
                 OF
                 THE
                 FATHERS
                 FOR
                 TRANSUBSTANTIATION
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IN
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Eighth
                   Century
                   ,
                   St.
                
                 Jo.
                 Damascen
                 ,
                 
                   li.
                   4.
                   de
                   fid
                   .
                   c.
                
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 and
                 Water
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Invocation
                 
                 and
                 Coming
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 changed
                 supernaturally
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                   And
                   with
                   him
                   agrees
                
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 The
                 Bread
                 is
                 transformed
                 by
                 the
                 Mystical
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 
                   At
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Fifth
                   and
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Sixth
                   Century
                   ,
                   St.
                
                 Gregory
                 .
                 Our
                 Creator
                 well
                 knowing
                 our
                 Infirmity
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 that
                 Power
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sanctification
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 converts
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 mixed
                 with
                 Water
                 (
                 their
                 proper
                 species
                 
                   or
                   figure
                
                 remaining
                 )
                 into
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Fifth
                
                 Eusebius
                 Emissenus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   St.
                
                 John
                 Chrysostome
                 .
                 
                   The
                   former
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 Before
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 wonder
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 created
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 should
                 convert
                 or
                 change
                 them
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 created
                 ?
                 
                   The
                   latter
                
                 ,
                 The
                 things
                 we
                 propose
                 are
                 not
                 done
                 by
                 Humane
                 Power
                 :
                 
                 We
                 hold
                 but
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 sanctifieth
                 and
                 changeth
                 them
                 is
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Fourth
                 Century
                 St.
                 
                   Ambrose
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Age
                 I
                 suppose
                 the
                 Doctor
                 pitches
                 upon
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 he
                 will
                 undertake
                 to
                 
                   instance
                   in
                   an
                   Age
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   first
                   three
                   Centuries
                   ,
                
                 Wherein
                 
                   if
                   the
                   most
                   learned
                   Fathers
                   and
                   Bishops
                   who
                   lived
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   credited
                   ,
                   Transubstantiation
                   was
                   not
                   believed
                
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 somewhat
                 larger
                 in
                 citing
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 add
                 other
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 Issue
                 his
                 Undertaking
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 Then
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 foresaw
                 my
                 Adversaries
                 objection
                 ,
                 
                 puts
                 it
                 down
                 in
                 these
                 formal
                 words
                 .
                 
                   You
                   will
                   say
                   perhaps
                   ,
                   How
                   do
                   you
                   prove
                   to
                   me
                   that
                   I
                   receive
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   see
                   another
                   thing
                   ?
                
                 And
                 the
                 way
                 he
                 takes
                 to
                 Answer
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 comparing
                 the
                 change
                 made
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 
                   those
                   miraculous
                   changes
                
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 wrought
                 by
                 Holy
                 Men
                 of
                 Old
                 in
                 the
                 Natures
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Moses's
                   Rodd
                   being
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   Serpent
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   Waters
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   into
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 From
                 whence
                 he
                 infers
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   if
                   the
                   Benediction
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   but
                   pure
                   Men
                   ,
                   was
                   of
                   such
                   force
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   change
                   Nature
                   ,
                   What
                   must
                   we
                   say
                   of
                   that
                   divine
                   Consecration
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   very
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   do
                   operate
                   ?
                   —
                   Thou
                   hast
                   read
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   how
                   God
                   spake
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   they
                   
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   he
                   commanded
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   created
                   ,
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 produc'd
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 )
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   therefore
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   of
                   nothing
                   could
                   make
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   ,
                   can
                   it
                   not
                   change
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 )
                 
                   into
                   that
                   which
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   ,
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 his
                 own
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ?
                 )
                 
                   surely
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   less
                   matter
                   to
                   give
                   new
                   natures
                   to
                   things
                
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 
                   than
                   to
                   change
                   them
                
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 .
                 —
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   will
                   say
                   perhaps
                   ,
                   my
                   Bread
                   is
                   usual
                
                 Bread
                 ,
                 No
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   this
                   Bread
                   is
                   Bread
                   before
                   the
                   Sacramental
                   words
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Consecration
                   is
                   performed
                   ,
                   of
                   Bread
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   Flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   —
                   He
                   spake
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   made
                   ;
                   he
                   commanded
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   created
                   .
                
                 —
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 doubt
                 he
                 meant
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 his
                 
                   true
                   Flesh
                
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   not
                   as
                   Men
                   are
                   by
                   Grace
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   very
                   true
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   as
                   himself
                   hath
                   said
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   receive
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   very
                   true
                   Blood
                   which
                   we
                   drink
                   .
                
                 This
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 doth
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 write
                 of
                 this
                 subject
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 Man
                 need
                 to
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Centurists
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   wrote
                   not
                   well
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   :
                
                 
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 either
                 read
                 or
                 heard
                 it
                 reported
                 of
                 Calvin
                 that
                 
                 he
                 wish'd
                 the
                 Devil
                 had
                 struck
                 the
                 Pen
                 out
                 of
                 St.
                 
                 Ambrose's
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 those
                 
                   Books
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 see
                 what
                 other
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Age
                 teach
                 concerning
                 this
                 Point
                 .
                 S.
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Our
                   Saviour
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   sometime
                   changed
                   Water
                   into
                   Wine
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   we
                   not
                   think
                   him
                   worthy
                   of
                   our
                   belief
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   changed
                   Wine
                   into
                
                 his
                 Blood
                 ?
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 Nyssen
                 .
                 
                   We
                   do
                   rightly
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   Bread
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                   By
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   Benediction
                   he
                   changeth
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   seen
                   (
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   )
                   into
                   that
                   ,
                   Viz.
                
                 his
                 own
                 Body
                 .
                 S.
                 Gaudentius
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Maker
                   &
                   Lord
                   of
                   Natures
                   ,
                   who
                   produceth
                   Bread
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   doth
                   again
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   can
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   promised
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   make
                   his
                   own
                   Body
                   ;
                   and
                   He
                   who
                   made
                   Water
                   of
                   Wine
                   ,
                   maketh
                   of
                   Wine
                   his
                   own
                   Blood.
                
                 These
                 are
                 Fathers
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Age
                 immediately
                 following
                 the
                 
                   three
                   first
                   Centuries
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 might
                 add
                 St.
                 Chrysostome
                 above
                 cited
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 flourished
                 in
                 this
                 Century
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 dyed
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 )
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 Reader
                 see
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 Age
                 which
                 the
                 Doctor
                 intends
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 )
                 
                 how
                 unlikely
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 good
                 what
                 he
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Transubstantiation
                   was
                   not
                   believed
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Third
                 Century
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Bread
                   which
                   our
                   Lord
                   gave
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   being
                   changed
                   not
                   in
                   shape
                   or
                   figure
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   nature
                   ,
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   Omnipotency
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   made
                   Flesh
                   .
                
                 And
                 Ursinus
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   are
                   many
                   sayings
                   in
                   him
                   which
                   seem
                   to
                   affirm
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 Tertullian
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Age
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   our
                   Lord
                   having
                   taken
                   Bread
                   made
                   it
                   his
                   own
                   Body
                   ,
                   by
                   saying
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   :
                
                 and
                 St.
                 Ignatius
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 confesseth
                 
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   suffred
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 now
                 let
                 the
                 Reader
                 judge
                 whether
                 those
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 above
                 cited
                 ,
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 affirm
                 of
                 these
                 Fathers
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 taxed
                 them
                 of
                 error
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 for
                 what
                 appears
                 by
                 their
                 words
                 
                   they
                   believed
                   and
                   taught
                   the
                   Doctrin
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 Doctor
                 will
                 not
                 want
                 many
                 a
                 pretty
                 artifice
                 to
                 obscure
                 ,
                 if
                 possible
                 ,
                 and
                 elude
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 these
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 will
                 still
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Potent
                   Prejudice
                
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 he
                 ever
                 have
                 the
                 courage
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 taken
                 as
                 they
                 sound
                 ,
                 seem
                 evidently
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 (
                 what
                 is
                 highly
                 observable
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 )
                 
                   this
                   being
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   consequence
                   ,
                
                 that
                 Dr.
                 Morton
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   defensible
                   ,
                   Protestants
                   must
                   stand
                   chargeable
                   of
                   Heresie
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   confuted
                   ,
                   the
                   Romanists
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   condemned
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   :
                
                 None
                 of
                 those
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 cited
                 by
                 Protestants
                 as
                 Abettors
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 were
                 ever
                 taxed
                 of
                 Errour
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 asserted
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Contemporaries
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 know
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 jealous
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 
                   new
                   doctrines
                
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 any
                 
                   new
                   forms
                
                 of
                 words
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Ages
                   after
                
                 them
                 :
                 nor
                 yet
                 did
                 the
                 Greeks
                 move
                 any
                 dispute
                 about
                 this
                 Point
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Florence
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Berengarius
                 no
                 sooner
                 began
                 to
                 broach
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 but
                 immediately
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Writers
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 witness
                 ,
                 was
                 startled
                 at
                 the
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 it
                 as
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Fox
                 above
                 cited
                 witnesseth
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 the
                 Doctor
                 shall
                 deny
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 
                   Transubstantiation
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   received
                   in
                   the
                   Universal
                   Church
                   from
                   Christ's
                   time
                   ?
                
                 To
                 show
                 the
                 unreasonableness
                 
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 denyal
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 propose
                 this
                 case
                 to
                 his
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Readers
                   .
                   Viz.
                
                 In
                 supposition
                 that
                 a
                 Controversy
                 arise
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Age
                 about
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 500.
                 
                 Years
                 ago
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 considerable
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 started
                 the
                 Controversy
                 ,
                 should
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 two
                 hundred
                 years
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 maintain
                 ,
                 was
                 generally
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 as
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 further
                 confess
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 
                   eminent
                   Lawyers
                
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Ages
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 enacting
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 held
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 latter
                 ;
                 Nor
                 had
                 there
                 ever
                 been
                 any
                 disagreement
                 or
                 opposition
                 among
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 Point
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 taught
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 was
                 generally
                 received
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ?
                 The
                 Testimonies
                 themselves
                 of
                 those
                 
                   Ancient
                   Lawyers
                
                 would
                 be
                 conviction
                 enough
                 :
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 when
                 strengthned
                 by
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Adverse
                   Party
                
                 it self
                 ?
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 a
                 
                   humane
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 happens
                 very
                 often
                 that
                 great
                 Lawyers
                 may
                 be
                 and
                 often
                 are
                 of
                 
                   different
                   judgments
                
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 a
                 
                   divine
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 deliver
                 what
                 they
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   succeeding
                   Age
                
                 is
                 stil
                 bound
                 to
                 receive
                 what
                 they
                 delivered
                 ?
                 
                 Surely
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 add
                 to
                 this
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 Adversaries
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 Proof
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Irenaeus
                 saith
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 
                   true
                   and
                   without
                   contradiction
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Doctor
                 will
                 still
                 persist
                 in
                 the
                 denyal
                 of
                 so
                 Evident
                 a
                 Proof
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Proposition
                 is
                 comparative
                 between
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   Divinity
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 
                   general
                   reception
                
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 desire
                 him
                 soberly
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 less
                 St.
                 Athanasius
                 thought
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 latter
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Catholick
                   Tradition
                
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 cited
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 
                   four
                   Fathers
                
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 Consubstantiality
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Theognostus
                   ,
                   Dionysius
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Dionysius
                   Romanus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Origen
                 ,
                 he
                 concludes
                 with
                 an
                 
                   Ecce
                   .
                   Behold
                   ,
                   we
                   demonstrate
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   delivered
                   from
                   Fathers
                   to
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   hand
                   .
                
                 And
                 St.
                 Austin
                 using
                 the
                 like
                 Argument
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 
                   original
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 
                 first
                 makes
                 this
                 Preface
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   alledge
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   few
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   a
                   few
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   nevertheless
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   will
                   be
                   constrained
                   to
                   blush
                   and
                   yield
                   ,
                   if
                   either
                   any
                   
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   shame
                   of
                   Men
                   can
                   over-power
                   in
                   them
                   so
                   pervicacious
                   an
                   obstinacy
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 having
                 produced
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Latin
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 Julian
                 against
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ought
                   to
                   suffice
                   him
                   ,
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 yield
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                   )
                   in
                   which
                   our
                   Lord
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   crown
                   with
                   a
                   most
                   glorious
                   Martyrdome
                   the
                   First
                
                 (
                 or
                 Prince
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 to
                 show
                 that
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Church
                
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Latin
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 he
                 cites
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 only
                 of
                 
                   three
                   Greek
                   Fathers
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 viz.
                 St.
                 
                   Greg.
                   Nazianzen
                
                 ,
                 he
                 immediately
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   he
                   would
                   say
                   this
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   most
                   notorious
                   to
                   all
                   ;
                   neither
                   would
                   they
                   have
                   esteemed
                   him
                   so
                   Venerable
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   acknowledged
                   that
                   he
                   spake
                   these
                   things
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   known
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 And
                 now
                 let
                 the
                 Reader
                 judg
                 whether
                 when
                 we
                 produce
                 a
                 far
                 
                   greater
                   number
                
                 of
                 most
                 manifest
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 several
                 Ages
                 ,
                 teaching
                 without
                 any
                 Contradiction
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Bread
                   is
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   Consecration
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 confessed
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Eminent
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 
                   every
                   Age
                
                 by
                 Protestants
                 themselves
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 more
                 than
                 sufficiently
                 prove
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   received
                   in
                   the
                   Universal
                   Church
                   from
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   time
                   ?
                
                 And
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 think
                 
                 yet
                 he
                 can
                 produce
                 greater
                 Evidence
                 for
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   Divinity
                
                 ,
                 being
                 universally
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 Christ's
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   early
                   contest
                
                 of
                 the
                 Arrians
                 about
                 that
                 Point
                 ,
                 their
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Continuance
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 open
                 and
                 undisturbed
                 delivery
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 may
                 soon
                 convince
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 undertaking
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 3d.
                 and
                 last
                 Ground
                 he
                 instances
                 in
                 ,
                 is
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   doth
                   and
                   shall
                   acknowledge
                   for
                   his
                   only
                   Rule
                   of
                   Faith
                   in
                   spight
                   of
                   all
                   pretences
                   to
                   infallibility
                   either
                   in
                   Church
                   or
                   Tradition
                   .
                
                 When
                 he
                 hath
                 considered
                 well
                 ,
                 what
                 Mr.
                 
                   E.
                   W.
                
                 hath
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 upon
                 this
                 Subject
                 in
                 his
                 two
                 Learned
                 Treatises
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Protestancy
                   without
                   Principles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Religion
                   and
                   Reason
                
                 )
                 I
                 hope
                 this
                 spight
                 of
                 his
                 may
                 be
                 abated
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 what
                 doth
                 he
                 alledge
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 
                   only
                   Rule
                
                 of
                 Faith
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 )
                 against
                 Transubstantiation
                 ?
                 Not
                 so
                 much
                 I
                 can
                 assure
                 you
                 as
                 one
                 single
                 Text.
                 But
                 because
                 Bellarmin
                 produces
                 One
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 One
                 for
                 that
                 Point
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   .
                   )
                
                 whereas
                 he
                 cites
                 many
                 for
                 proof
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   Divinity
                
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 appeal
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   there
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   Grounds
                   and
                   Motives
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   believe
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   are
                   the
                   Divinity
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 Scripture
                 alone
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 what
                 am
                 I
                 concern'd
                 whether
                 Bellarmin
                 produce
                 many
                 Texts
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 One
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 Does
                 not
                 the
                 Doctor
                 himself
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   some
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   Transubstantiation
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   prov'd
                   from
                   Scripture
                   alone
                
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 others
                 of
                 it
                 said
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Consubstantiality
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 this
                 was
                 believed
                 before
                 the
                 Scripture
                 was
                 written
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Scripture
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 believing
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 again
                 ,
                 what
                 if
                 Bellarmin
                 produc'd
                 but
                 One
                 Text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 therefore
                 can
                 there
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 produc'd
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 more
                 could
                 be
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 would
                 there
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Ground
                
                 of
                 believing
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 supposing
                 I
                 am
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   sense
                
                 of
                 th●s
                 One
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 ?
                 Are
                 we
                 not
                 bound
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 believe
                 God
                 when
                 he
                 says
                 a
                 thing
                 once
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   sense
                
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 says
                 the
                 same
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 ?
                 And
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 those
                 places
                 cited
                 by
                 
                   Bellarmin
                   ,
                   for
                   Christ's
                   Divinity
                
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 impugned
                 by
                 the
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   words
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   .
                   )
                
                 is
                 by
                 Calvin
                 and
                 his
                 Complices
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 must
                 I
                 ,
                 because
                 Bellarmin
                 produces
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 but
                 one
                 Text
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 for
                 
                   Christ's
                   Divinity
                
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Grounds
                   or
                   Motives
                   to
                   believe
                   the
                   one
                
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ?
              
               
               
                 §
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 Bellarmin
                 himself
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   some
                   obscurity
                   or
                   ambiguity
                
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Text
                 he
                 cites
                 ;
                 for
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 spent
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 against
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 
                 
                   He
                   concludes
                   it
                   thus
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 p.
                 131.
                 
                 
                   Although
                   there
                
                 be
                 
                   some
                   obscurity
                   or
                   ambiguity
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   by
                   Councils
                   and
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   plain
                   Indication
                   he
                   thought
                   ,
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   proved
                   from
                   Scripture
                   alone
                   .
                
                 But
                 stay
                 ,
                 am
                 I
                 bound
                 to
                 believe
                 Dr.
                 St.
                 upon
                 his
                 bare
                 word
                 ?
                 May
                 I
                 not
                 look
                 into
                 Bellarmin
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 without
                 incurring
                 a
                 sin
                 of
                 rash
                 judgement
                 against
                 my
                 Neighbour
                 ?
                 The
                 Book
                 (
                 God
                 be
                 thanked
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Trigautius
                 .
                 I
                 ventur'd
                 to
                 look
                 the
                 place
                 upon
                 the
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 some
                 former
                 dexterity
                 I
                 had
                 noted
                 in
                 him
                 in
                 citing
                 of
                 Authors
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 although
                 I
                 could
                 hardly
                 believe
                 my
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 look'd
                 into
                 
                   another
                   Edition
                
                 )
                 I
                 found
                 Bellarmin
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 what
                 he
                 affirms
                 him
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 reality
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Real
                   Presence
                
                 of
                 
                   his
                   Body
                
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Calvinists
                   ,
                   li.
                   1.
                   de
                   Euch.
                   c.
                
                 1.
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Chapter
                 had
                 shown
                 against
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Transubstantiation
                   is
                   absolutely
                   inferr'd
                   from
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   words
                   ,
                
                 
                 being
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 his
                 Proofs
                 from
                 Scripture
                 to
                 Councils
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 he
                 concludes
                 the
                 Chapter
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Transition
                 :
              
               
                 Adde
                 ,
                 quod
                 LICET
                 in
                 verbis
                 Domini
                 ESSET
                 
                   aliqua
                   obscuritas
                   ,
                   vel
                
                 ambiguitas
                 ,
                 
                   ea
                   tamen
                   sublata
                   est
                   per
                   multa
                   Concilia
                   Catholicae
                   Ecclesiae
                   ,
                   &
                   Patrum
                   Consensum
                   .
                   Add
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 ALTHOUGH
                 THERE
                 WERE
                 
                   (
                   or
                   should
                   be
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   suppose
                   there
                   were
                   )
                   some
                   obscurity
                   or
                   ambiguity
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   by
                   the
                   many
                   Councils
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Consent
                   of
                   Fathers
                   .
                
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 whether
                 Dr.
                 St.
                 have
                 not
                 given
                 us
                 here
                 a
                 very
                 rare
                 example
                 of
                 
                   reporting
                   faithfully
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 )
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 an
                 Author
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   although
                   there
                   be
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   although
                   there
                   should
                   be
                
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Although
                   there
                   be
                   some
                   ambiguity
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                
                 supposes
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ambiguous
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 saith
                 
                   Although
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   some
                   Ambiguity
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                
                 supposes
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ambiguous
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 between
                 Bellarmin
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Doctor
                   .
                   Bellarmin
                
                 only
                 puts
                 the
                 case
                 they
                 were
                 ambiguous
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 so
                 doing
                 supposes
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Doctor
                 makes
                 him
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 to
                 be
                 ambiguous
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 just
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 when
                 the
                 Doctor
                 himself
                 says
                 ,
                 (
                 p.
                 111.
                 )
                 
                   supposing
                   there
                   were
                   the
                   
                   same
                   divine
                   Revelation
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   and
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Divinity
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 should
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 the
                 Revelation
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   same
                   ,
                   de
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 in
                 both
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 manifest
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 
                   this
                   Translation
                
                 he
                 hath
                 corrupted
                 both
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 Bellarmin
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 not
                 by
                 mistake
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 but
                 too
                 too
                 plainly
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 himself
                 makes
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Bellarmin
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 translates
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   plain
                   Indication
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   thought
                   Transubstantiation
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   proved
                   from
                   Scripture
                   alone
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 had
                 he
                 reported
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 Bellarmin
                 ,
                 (
                 LICET
                 ESSET
                 )
                 
                   Although
                   there
                   were
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   should
                   be
                   )
                   some
                   ambiguity
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 plain
                 Indication
                 ,
                 that
                 Bellarmin
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 thought
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 sufficiently
                 prov'd
                 the
                 
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 Reader
                 sees
                 what
                 the
                 Doctor
                 meant
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   his
                   design
                
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 )
                 
                   to
                   report
                   faithfully
                
                 :
                 And
                 however
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 his
                 advantage
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 
                   a
                   very
                   plain
                   Indication
                
                 of
                 what
                 shifts
                 and
                 artifices
                 they
                 are
                 fain
                 to
                 avail
                 themselves
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 maintain
                 
                   a
                   bad
                   cause
                
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Taylor
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 more
                 faithfully
                 :
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Prophecying
                 ,
                 Sect.
                 20.
                 n.
                 16.
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Catholicks
                   have
                   a
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 .
                 )
                 
                   whose
                   literal
                   and
                   Grammatical
                   sense
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   were
                   intended
                
                 
                 (
                 is
                 so
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 )
                 
                   would
                   warrant
                   them
                   to
                   do
                   violence
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Sciences
                   in
                   the
                   Circle
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Dr.
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 supposing
                 them
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 Un-answered
                 by
                 Dr.
                 St.
                 His
                 Parallel
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 supposed
                 mistake
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 shown
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 real
                 and
                 very
                 gross
                 mistake
                 in
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 HAving
                 shown
                 in
                 my
              
               Reply
               
                 that
                 the
              
               Dr's
               Argument
               
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 prove
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Rome
               
                 guilty
                 of
              
               Idolatry
               
                 for
                 adoring
                 our
              
               Lord
               Christ
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Eucharist
               ,
               
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 equal
                 sorce
                 srom
                 the
                 Pen
                 of
                 an
              
               Arrian
               ,
               
                 against
                 the
              
               adoration
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               God
               ,
               
                 wherever
                 present
                 ;
                 I
                 added
                 ,
                 (
                 p.
                 20.
                 )
                 that
                 supposing
              
               Catholicks
               should
               be
               mistaken
               in
               their
               belief
               ,
               
                 (
                 And
                 I
                 hope
                 the
                 Doctor
                 will
                 not
                 infer
                 from
              
               hence
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 to
              
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               de
               facto
               ,
               )
               yet
               so
               eminent
               and
               learned
               a
               Man
               among
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               Dr.
               
                 Taylor
                 ,
                 denies
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
              
               Idolaters
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 words
                 I
                 cited
                 were
                 these
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
              
               Liberty
               of
               Prophecying
               .
               Sect.
               20.
               
               Numb
               .
               16.
               
               Idolatry
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               is
               a
               forsaking
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               
               and
               giving
               divine
               worship
               to
               a
               Creature
               ,
               or
               to
               an
               Idol
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               an
               Imaginary
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               no
               Foundation
               in
               Essence
               or
               Existence
               :
               And
               this
               is
               that
               kind
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               which
               by
               Divines
               is
               called
               ,
               the
               superstition
               of
               an
               undue
               Object
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Object
               of
               Catholick's
               Adoration
               (
               that
               which
               is
               represented
               to
               them
               in
               their
               minds
               ,
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               their
               purposes
               ;
               and
               by
               which
               God
               principally
               ,
               if
               not
               solely
               takes
               Estimate
               of
               humane
               Actions
               )
               in
               the
               B.
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               the
               only
               true
               and
               Eternal
               God
               ,
               hypostatically
               joined
               with
               his
               Holy
               Humanity
               ;
               which
               Humanity
               they
               believe
               actually
               present
               under
               the
               Veil
               of
               the
               Sacramental
               Signs
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               thought
               him
               not
               present
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               worshipping
               the
               Bread
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               that
               themselves
               profess
               it
               Idolatry
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               demonstration
               ,
               that
               their
               Soul
               hath
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Idolatrical
               .
               If
               this
               Confidence
               and
               fanciful
               Opinion
               hath
               engaged
               them
               upon
               so
               great
               a
               mistake
               ,
               (
               as
               without
               doubt
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               it
               hath
               )
               yet
               the
               Will
               hath
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               a
               great
               Enemy
               to
               Idolatry
               .
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Taylor
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 said
              
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               would
               be
               a
               I
               ask
               worthy
               Dr.
               
               St.'s
               pains
               to
               solve
               this
               Argument
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               not
               absolve
               us
               from
               being
               Idolaters
               .
               
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 he
                 either
                 thought
                 it
                 not
              
               worth
               his
               pains
               ;
               
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 but
              
               labour
               lost
               
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 endeavours
                 to
              
               shift
               
                 it
                 off
              
               :
               First
               ▪
               By
               returning
               Us
               the
               Opinion
               of
               some
               of
               our
               own
               
               Divines
               ;
               And
               ,
               2dly
               ,
               By
               seemingly
               opposing
               Dr.
               Taylor
               to
               himself
               ,
               though
               what
               he
               cite
               out
               of
               him
               be
               nothing
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Divines
               ,
               whose
               Opinions
               he
               returns
               me
               ,
               are
               Coster
               and
               Bishop
               
                 Fisher
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 be
                 not
                 true
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               
                 Coster
                 ,
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 in
                 worshiping
                 some
                 Golden
                 or
                 Silver
                 Statue
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Images
                 of
                 their
                 Gods
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Laplanders
                 worshipping
                 a
                 Red
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 excusable
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 Christians
                 who
                 worship
                 a
                 bit
                 of
                 Bread.
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 Bread
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
              
               saith
               Bishop
               Fisher
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 Idolaters
              
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Testimonies
               he
               produces
               :
               And
               what
               follows
               from
               hence
               ?
               that
               because
               they
               seem
               to
               say
               in
               effect
               what
               he
               does
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Reason
               alledged
               by
               Dr.
               Taylor
               is
               solved
               ?
               This
               is
               a
               
                 new
                 way
              
               of
               
                 solving
                 arguments
              
               not
               unlike
               to
               
                 his
                 new
                 way
              
               of
               answering
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               Fathers
               (
               I
               shewed
               above
               ,
               p.
               46.
               )
               which
               was
               to
               ask
               me
               ,
               
                 How
                 I
                 was
                 sure
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 not
                 changed
                 their
                 Judgment
                 in
                 their
                 latter
                 Writings
                 ,
              
               when
               himself
               brings
               nothing
               to
               prove
               they
               did
               .
               What
               I
               required
               of
               him
               in
               this
               point
               was
               ,
               to
               solve
               the
               Argument
               ,
               or
               absolve
               us
               
               from
               Idolatry
               .
               The
               one
               he
               cannot
               ,
               the
               other
               he
               
                 will
                 not
                 do
              
               .
               Only
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               two
               of
               our
               own
               Divines
               were
               of
               the
               contrary
               Opinion
               ;
               as
               if
               because
               Vasquez
               holds
               an
               Opinion
               contrary
               to
               
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 that
                 alone
              
               were
               a
               sufficient
               solution
               to
               all
               his
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Testimonies
               themselves
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               the
               Opinions
               of
               Divines
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               might
               take
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Schools
               to
               deny
               the
               consequence
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               doth
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               such
               kind
               of
               expressions
               in
               
                 Catholick
                 Divines
              
               ,
               [
               viz.
               
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 Bread
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 ]
              
               
               
                 show
                 what
                 confidence
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 World
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hold
                 their
                 Opinion
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Consequence
                 is
                 true
                 ,
              
               viz.
               that
               
                 they
                 are
                 therefore
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 unless
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 above
                 be
                 reprovable
                 .
              
               And
               what
               was
               that
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               which
               Dr.
               Taylor
               asserted
               ?
               viz.
               
                 That
                 a
                 Mans
                 mistake
                 in
                 thinking
                 the
                 Elements
                 to
                 be
                 away
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 indeed
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 )
                 cannot
                 make
                 him
                 guilty
                 of
                 honouring
                 those
                 Creatures
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 thought
                 they
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 take
                 for
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 honour
                 for
                 God.
              
               And
               he
               repeats
               the
               same
               again
               in
               his
               
                 Just
                 Weights
                 and
                 Measures
                 ,
                 c.
              
               19.
               where
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 who
                 worship
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Elements
                 remain
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 flat
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 they
                 he
                 there
                 .
                 Zeal
                 to
                 their
                 Opinion
                 makes
                 them
                 say
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 should
                 say
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 it
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 (
                 not
                 saying
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 Idolaters
                 if
                 the
                 Elements
                 did
                 remain
                 )
                 that
                 mu●t
                 make
                 them
                 Idolaters
                 .
              
               Thus
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               ,
               and
               justifiably
               enough
               ,
               had
               those
               Divines
               proceeded
               in
               the
               Doctor
               's
               supposition
               of
               formal
               Idolatry
               ;
               which
               upon
               the
               best
               judgment
               I
               can
               make
               of
               Costerus
               his
               words
               ,
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               think
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               but
               only
               considered
               and
               compared
               the
               Material
               Object
               (
               Bread
               )
               as
               less
               worthy
               of
               adoration
               ,
               with
               the
               Golden
               or
               Silver
               Statues
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               I
               take
               to
               be
               manifest
               from
               
               Coster's
               discourse
               ,
               (
               if
               entirely
               set
               down
               )
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ▪
                 Christ
                 hath
                 dealt
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 much
                 unbecoming
                 his
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 leave
                 her
                 for
                 1500.
                 
                 Years
                 together
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 Error
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 occasioned
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 never
                 seen
                 or
                 heard
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 For
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Error
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 worship
                 for
                 God
                 a
                 Golden
                 or
                 a
                 Silver
                 Statue
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 is
                 more
                 tolerable
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               less
               absurd
               to
               any
               Man's
               reason
               )
               
                 than
                 of
                 Christians
                 who
                 worship
                 a
                 bit
                 of
                 Bread.
              
               And
               upon
               this
               account
               it
               is
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               that
               
                 ignorance
                 could
                 not
                 excuse
                 such
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Hierom
                 ,
              
               &c.
               for
               adoring
               
               the
               Host
               (
               unless
               they
               were
               most
               certainly
               assured
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
                 not
                 bread
              
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Heathens
                 were
                 more
                 excusable
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 who
                 adored
                 their
                 Statues
                 ,
              
               (
               because
               they
               must
               needs
               think
               them
               much
               
                 more
                 worth
              
               than
               a
               
                 bit
                 of
                 bread
                 .
              
               )
               By
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               force
               of
               his
               argument
               lies
               upon
               the
               Indignity
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               Doctor
               omitted
               )
               viz.
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               words
               should
               give
               occasion
               to
               his
               Church
               to
               run
               into
               so
               absurd
               an
               Errour
               ,
               (
               though
               but
               material
               only
               )
               for
               so
               long
               a
               time
               together
               .
               And
               consequently
               he
               meddles
               not
               at
               all
               with
               the
               
                 present
                 Question
              
               ,
               whether
               supposing
               Catholicks
               mistaken
               in
               their
               belief
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               guilty
               (
               as
               my
               Adversary
               would
               make
               them
               )
               of
               
                 Formal
                 Idolatry
              
               ?
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               that
               Dr.
               St.
               hath
               neither
               solved
               Dr.
               
               Taylor
               's
               Argument
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               proves
               that
               Catholicks
               ,
               neither
               ought
               nor
               can
               be
               justly
               accused
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               
                 formal
                 Idolatry
                 )
                 supposing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 mistaken
                 in
                 their
                 belief
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 because
                 what
                 is
                 represented
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 their
                 thoughts
                 and
                 purposes
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 principally
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 solely
                 takes
                 estimate
                 of
                 humane
                 Actions
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 B.
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Bread
                 which
                 they
                 believe
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 and
                 Eternal
                 God
                 :
              
               Nor
               yet
               in
               reality
               hath
               return'd
               us
               the
               Opinion
               of
               our
               
                 own
                 Divines
              
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               
               concerned
               in
               the
               Question
               at
               present
               in
               debate
               between
               us
               .
               For
               they
               did
               not
               consider
               the
               act
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               the
               
                 worshipping
                 God
              
               supposed
               to
               be
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Bread
               ;
               but
               materially
               only
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               the
               worshipping
               the
               Bread
               for
               God.
               No
               relief
               then
               is
               to
               be
               had
               from
               our
               Divines
               .
               Let
               us
               see
               whether
               the
               Doctor
               speed
               any
               better
               in
               what
               he
               cites
               out
               of
               Dr.
               Taylor
               himself
               ;
               for
               by
               his
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               he
               would
               make
               the
               Reader
               believe
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               answer'd
               his
               own
               Argument
               ,
               when
               he
               speaks
               nothing
               at
               all
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               None
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               is
               so
               fit
               to
               answer
               Dr.
               Taylor
               ,
               as
               himself
               ,
               after
               almost
               Twenty
               Years
               time
               ,
               
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 also
                 he
                 was
              
               advanced
               to
               Episcopal
               dignity
               )
               to
               consider
               more
               throughly
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 supposing
              
               Catholicks
               
                 mistaken
                 in
                 their
                 belief
                 ,
                 ye●
                 they
                 are
              
               excused
               from
               Idolatry
               ,
               
                 as
                 having
                 in
                 their
              
               minds
               
                 no
                 other
              
               Object
               of
               Adoration
               
                 in
                 the
              
               B.
               Sacrament
               
                 but
                 the
                 only
              
               true
               and
               Eternal
               God.
               
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 Dr.
              
               St.
               
                 hath
                 found
                 in
                 Dr.
              
               Taylor
               himself
               after
               Twenty
               Years
               consideration
               
                 to
                 Answer
                 his
                 Argument
                 ?
                 Marry
                 this
                 ,
              
               that
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               worship
               any
               Graven
               Images
               will
               out-weigh
               all
               the
               best
               and
               fairest
               Imaginations
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 that
              
               the
               Second
               Commandment
               is
               plain
               and
               peremptory
               against
               all
               the
               making
               and
               worshipping
               any
               Image
               ,
               or
               likeness
               of
               any
               thing
               .
               
                 And
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 think
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Doctor
                 had
                 
                 forgot
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 disputing
                 now
                 about
                 the
              
               worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               
                 but
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Sacrament
               ?
               
                 Had
                 I
                 cited
                 Dr.
              
               Taylor
               
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 treating
                 the
                 matter
                 of
              
               Image-worship
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
              
               the
               ordinary
               disputes
               between
               Catholicks
               and
               Protestants
               
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 certainly
                 that
                 of
                 the
              
               Veneration
               of
               Images
               is
               one
               )
               have
               to
               no
               very
               great
               purpose
               disturbed
               the
               Peace
               of
               Christendome
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
              
               they
               are
               superstructures
               ill
               built
               ,
               
               and
               worse
               managed
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               keep
               the
               Foundation
               —
               The
               foundation
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               stands
               secure
               enough
               for
               all
               their
               vain
               and
               unhandsome
               superstructures
               ;
               the
               places
               
                 he
                 cites
                 might
                 have
                 serv'd
                 for
                 a
                 kind
                 of
              
               Recantation
               ,
               
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Contradiction
               )
               
                 because
                 if
                 it
                 be
              
               Idolatry
               
                 it
                 destroys
                 the
              
               Foundation
               .
               
                 But
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 Dr.
              
               Taylor
               
                 answers
                 his
                 own
                 Argument
              
               ,
               viz.
               
                 (
                 that
              
               Catholicks
               
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 should
                 be
              
               mistaken
               
                 in
                 the
              
               belief
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               are
               not
               
                 guilty
                 of
              
               Idolatry
               ,
               
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 other
              
               Object
               
                 of
                 their
              
               Adoration
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Sacrament
               
                 but
                 the
                 only
              
               true
               God
               )
               because
               the
               second
               Commandment
               is
               peremptory
               against
               the
               worship
               of
               Images
               ;
               
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 trifling
                 evasion
                 ,
                 as
                 nothing
                 but
              
               despair
               
                 of
                 saying
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
              
               purpose
               
                 could
                 have
                 cast
                 so
              
               subtil
               a
               Discourser
               
                 upon
                 it
              
               .
            
             
             
               But
               hath
               the
               Doctor
               nothing
               here
               to
               say
               for
               himself
               ,
               why
               he
               produced
               these
               Testimonies
               of
               so
               disparate
               a
               temper
               to
               the
               present
               purpose
               ?
               Yes
               .
               For
               by
               these
               Assertions
               of
               Dr.
               
                 Taylor
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 clear
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 Idolatry
                 did
                 lye
                 only
                 in
                 giving
                 divine
                 worship
                 to
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 to
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 superstition
                 of
                 an
                 undue
                 Object
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 superstition
                 of
                 a
                 prohibited
                 manner
                 ,
                 or
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
                 to
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 makes
                 the
                 Second
                 Command
                 peremptory
                 against
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 but
                 elsewhere
                 plainly
                 determins
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 Idolatry
              
               ;
               
               
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               (
               and
               I
               pray
               take
               notice
               what
               it
               is
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 that
                 to
                 worship
                 false
                 Gods
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 give
                 divine
                 honour
                 to
                 an
                 Image
              
               (
               which
               only
               they
               who
               take
               an
               Image
               for
               God
               do
               )
               
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 kind
                 of
                 formal
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 ,
              
               saith
               Dr.
               St.
               (
               and
               we
               must
               grant
               him
               too
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               to
               worship
               God
               himself
               by
               an
               Image
               ,
               and
               to
               worship
               an
               Image
               instead
               of
               
                 God
                 )
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 excused
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 who
                 worship
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 their
                 Adoration
                 be
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 think
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 it
                 lawful
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 who
                 worship
                 Christ
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               Doctor
               's
               discourse
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               must
               cost
               him
               no
               
               little
               pains
               to
               squeez
               so
               subtil
               an
               Inference
               from
               Dr.
               
               Taylor
               's
               words
               :
               So
               I
               confess
               ,
               it
               cost
               me
               some
               to
               reduce
               it
               into
               such
               order
               ,
               as
               might
               make
               it
               intelligible
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
               But
               the
               mischief
               is
               ,
               that
               whilst
               he
               labours
               thus
               to
               solve
               the
               argument
               ,
               he
               confirms
               it
               .
               For
               as
               for
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               distinction
               ,
               Viz.
               
                 the
                 Superstition
                 of
                 an
                 undue
                 Object
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               Catholicks
               are
               not
               guilty
               of
               it
               in
               Dr.
               
               Taylor
               's
               judgment
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               D●
               .
               St.
               himself
               confesses
               )
               he
               acknowledges
               the
               Object
               of
               
                 Catholicks
                 Adoration
              
               to
               be
               the
               
                 only
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               is
               no
               undue
               Object
               of
               our
               Worship
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Second
               ,
               viz.
               
                 the
                 superstition
                 of
                 a
                 prohibited
                 manner
                 or
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               he
               brings
               nothing
               out
               of
               Dr.
               Taylor
               to
               prove
               the
               worship
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               but
               only
               tells
               us
               ,
               (
               though
               Dr.
               
               Taylor
               's
               words
               ,
               as
               I
               noted
               above
               ,
               import
               no
               such
               thing
               )
               that
               he
               determines
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               by
               an
               Image
               ,
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               ;
               Neither
               did
               Dr.
               St.
               himself
               hitherto
               pretend
               any
               Prohibition
               to
               worship
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               there
               was
               no
               
                 express
                 Command
              
               ,
               p.
               111.
               for
               the
               doing
               it
               .
               So
               that
               upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               Catholicks
               ,
               supposing
               they
               were
               mistaken
               in
               their
               belief
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               upon
               either
               of
               these
               accounts
               ;
               that
               is
               ;
               either
               for
               that
               they
               had
               an
               
                 undue
                 Object
              
               of
               worship
               in
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               for
               that
               the
               worship
               of
               
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               was
               forbidden
               .
               But
               now
               ,
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               In
               the
               4th
               .
               and
               last
               place
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               asserts
               ,
               p
               134.
               that
               
                 if
                 a
                 mistake
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 will
                 excuse
                 ●●tholicks
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 excuse
                 the
                 gr●ssest
                 Idolat●●●
                 in
                 the
                 World.
              
               And
               to
               make
               this
               out
               ,
               he
               ●●lls
               us
               of
               some
               (
               who
               as
               St.
               Austin
               relates
               )
               
                 said
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Sun
              
               ,
               and
               would
               fain
               understand
               
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 as
                 free
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ?
              
               But
               the
               disparity
               between
               the
               one
               mistake
               and
               the
               other
               is
               so
               clear
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               appeal
               to
               the
               Readers
               ,
               whether
               I
               had
               not
               just
               reason
               to
               call
               the
               
                 not
                 seeing
                 it
              
               in
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               a
               very
               
                 gross
                 mistake
              
               .
               For
               what
               St.
               Austin
               relates
               of
               the
               Manichees
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               reports
               it
               )
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 worshipped
              
               the
               
                 Sun
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
              
               falsly
               
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               what
               they
               had
               in
               their
               minds
               and
               purposes
               to
               adore
               ,
               was
               the
               Sun.
               But
               Catholicks
               (
               supposing
               a
               mistake
               in
               their
               belief
               )
               do
               not
               believe
               the
               Bread
               to
               be
               Christ
               ;
               or
               worship
               the
               bread
               which
               they
               believe
               to
               be
               Christ.
               No
               :
               their
               mistake
               (
               if
               there
               were
               any
               )
               would
               be
               ,
               that
               they
               believed
               the
               
                 bread
                 not
              
               to
               be
               there
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               therefore
               what
               they
               would
               have
               in
               their
               minds
               and
               purposes
               to
               adore
               ,
               would
               not
               ,
               nor
               
                 could
                 not
              
               be
               bread
               ,
               
               but
               the
               
                 only
                 true
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
              
               The
               difference
               then
               in
               the
               mistakes
               would
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Manichees
               had
               for
               the
               formal
               term
               of
               their
               Worship
               ,
               an
               
                 undue
                 Object
              
               ,
               viz.
               a
               Creature
               instead
               of
               the
               Creator
               ;
               but
               Catholicks
               in
               case
               of
               a
               mistake
               ,
               would
               have
               no
               other
               
                 formal
                 Object
              
               of
               Adoration
               in
               their
               minds
               but
               the
               Creator
               himself
               .
               And
               the
               mistakes
               being
               
                 so
                 different
              
               ,
               it
               follows
               they
               must
               have
               
                 as
                 different
              
               an
               influence
               upon
               the
               Acts
               of
               
                 Worship
                 ,
                 i.e.
              
               to
               make
               them
               guilty
               or
               not
               guilty
               o●
               
                 formal
                 Idolatry
              
               .
               But
               then
               he
               moulds
               the
               Question
               anew
               ,
               and
               proposes
               it
               in
               these
               〈◊〉
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 worshipping
                 false
                 Gods
                 ,
                 supposing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
              
               
               
                 be
                 not
                 as
                 Venial
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 as
                 worshipping
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ?
                 As
                 for
                 Instance
                 ,
                 suppose
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 worshipping
                 the
                 Sun
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Israelites
                 the
                 Golden
                 Calf
                 ,
                 believing
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Upon
                 what
                 account
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 shall
                 these
                 be
                 charg'd
                 with
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 if
                 an
                 Involuntary
                 mistake
                 and
                 firm
                 belief
                 that
                 they
                 worship
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 doth
                 excuse
                 from
                 it
                 ?
              
               And
               then
               adds
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 most
                 stupid
                 and
                 sensless
                 of
                 all
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 who
                 worshipped
                 the
                 very
                 Images
                 for
                 Gods
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 truth
                 the
                 most
                 excusable
                 upon
                 this
                 Ground
                 .
              
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               (
               setting
               aside
               the
               
                 new
                 division
              
               ,
               he
               runs
               upon
               the
               
                 old
                 false
                 ground
              
               ,
               that
               
                 Catholicks
                 believe
                 the
                 Bread
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 believed
                 
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 )
              
               the
               disparity
               as
               to
               the
               mistakes
               is
               still
               the
               same
               ;
               because
               the
               Aegyptians
               believed
               and
               worshipped
               the
               Sun
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               Israelites
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Calf
              
               ;
               but
               Catholicks
               (
               though
               supposed
               to
               be
               mistaken
               in
               their
               belief
               )
               would
               not
               worship
               the
               Bread
               for
               Christ
               ,
               because
               their
               mistake
               would
               not
               be
               in
               taking
               the
               Bread
               for
               God
               ;
               as
               the
               Aegyptians
               did
               the
               Sun
               :
               but
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               conceived
               the
               Bread
               not
               to
               be
               there
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               in
               place
               thereof
               ,
               
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 and
                 Eternal
                 God
                 :
              
               And
               so
               although
               the
               Object
               ,
               (
               or
               rather
               
                 Subject
                 )
                 materially
              
               there
               present
               would
               in
               such
               a
               case
               be
               Bread
               ,
               yet
               their
               act
               of
               adoration
               would
               not
               be
               terminated
               formally
               upon
               that
               ,
               but
               upon
               God.
               For
               as
               Dr.
               Taylor
               saith
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 thought
                 Him
                 not
                 present
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 worshipping
                 the
                 B●ead
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 themselves
                 profess
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 demonstration
                 that
                 their
                 Soul
                 hath
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 Idolatrical
                 .
              
               And
               if
               the
               Doctor
               see
               not
               the
               force
               of
               this
               demonstration
               ,
               (
               for
               demonstrations
               are
               very
               dazling
               Objects
               to
               Eyes
               unus'd
               to
               so
               great
               Light
               )
               I
               shall
               lay
               it
               yet
               plainer
               before
               him
               in
               this
               Syllogism
               .
               Whatever
               is
               taken
               for
               an
               Object
               of
               Worship
               ,
               the
               Understanding
               must
               affirm
               (
               either
               truly
               or
               falsly
               )
               to
               be
               :
               and
               therefore
               neither
               the
               Aegyptians
               had
               worshipped
               the
               Sun
               for
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               Israelites
               the
               Calf
               ,
               if
               their
               understanding
               had
               not
               
               first
               affirmed
               them
               to
               be
               :
               But
               Catholicks
               whether
               mistaken
               or
               not
               in
               the
               belief
               of
               
                 Transubstantiation
                 ▪
              
               do
               not
               in
               their
               minds
               affirm
               he
               Bread
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               be
               ;
               because
               〈◊〉
               both
               suppositions
               they
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               converted
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               Therefore
               the
               Object
               of
               their
               worship
               is
               not
               Bread
               ,
               but
               Christ
               the
               only
               true
               and
               
                 Eternal
                 Son
              
               of
               God.
               And
               therupon
               the
               same
               Dr.
               Taylor
               (
               in
               the
               place
               above
               cited
               ,
               Numb
               .
               17.
               )
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 before
                 they
                 venture
                 to
                 pass
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 they
                 believe
                 the
                 Bread
                 to
                 be
                 annihilated
                 ,
                 or
                 turn'd
                 into
                 his
                 substance
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 lawfully
                 be
                 worshipped
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 these
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 understand
                 better
              
               (
               as
               he
               thinks
               he
               does
               )
               
                 to
                 avoid
                 that
                 Inconvenience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Crime
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 formally
                 hate
                 ,
                 and
                 we
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 materially
                 avoid
              
               .
               When
               therefore
               Dr.
               St.
               upon
               account
               that
               
                 the
                 mistake
                 ,
                 and
                 firm
                 belief
              
               of
               the
               Aegyptians
               and
               others
               ,
               
                 [
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 worshipped
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ]
              
               could
               
                 not
                 excuse
              
               them
               from
               being
               guilty
               of
               
                 formal
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               (
               because
               what
               they
               had
               in
               their
               minds
               and
               purposes
               to
               adore
               ,
               was
               that
               
                 very
                 Creature
              
               which
               they
               falsly
               took
               for
               God
               )
               when
               I
               say
               he
               undertakes
               to
               infer
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               a
               mistake
               in
               Catholicks
               as
               to
               the
               
                 material
                 object
              
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               (
               whereas
               what
               they
               would
               have
               in
               their
               minds
               and
               purposes
               to
               adore
               ,
               would
               be
               no
               other
               thing
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 very
                 
                 true
                 God
              
               with
               Exclusion
               of
               the
               
                 Creature
                 :
              
               )
               would
               involve
               them
               also
               in
               the
               same
               crime
               :
               Or
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               because
               such
               a
               mistake
               were
               sufficient
               to
               
                 excuse
                 Catholicks
              
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               Idolatry
               ;
               therefore
               another
               quite
               different
               ,
               would
               excuse
               those
               who
               directed
               their
               Intention
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               a
               Creature
               ,
               which
               they
               falsly
               deemed
               to
               be
               God
               :
               Both
               these
               consequences
               are
               so
               apparently
               irrational
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               Animosity
               to
               maintain
               
                 perfas
                 &
                 nefas
              
               )
               an
               angry
               charge
               of
               Idolatry
               could
               extort
               them
               from
               a
               Person
               ,
               who
               would
               be
               held
               a
               Master
               of
               
                 that
                 Reason
              
               ,
               as
               none
               but
               Rats
               can
               Answer
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               in
               vertue
               of
               them
               ,
               He
               concludes
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               hath
               said
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 utmost
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 for
                 the
                 Papists
                 adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 were
                 as
                 true
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 and
                 absurd
              
               .
               And
               was
               this
               then
               the
               Effect
               of
               that
               great
               Work
               of
               the
               Conversion
               of
               this
               Nation
               to
               Christianity
               above
               a
               Thousand
               Years
               ago
               ,
               that
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               
                 Religious
                 Monks
              
               ,
               who
               were
               sent
               hither
               with
               him
               by
               St.
               Gregory
               ,
               only
               perswaded
               the
               People
               to
               leave
               their
               
                 old
                 Idolatry
              
               for
               a
               
                 new
                 One
              
               ,
               as
               stupid
               and
               sensless
               as
               the
               former
               ?
               Surely
               no
               Christian
               Ear
               can
               hear
               this
               without
               horrour
               .
               And
               the
               Judgement
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               would
               have
               made
               of
               
                 this
                 Conclusion
              
               ,
               could
               have
               been
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Author
               of
               
               it
               (
               had
               not
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               very
               luckily
               put
               his
               Name
               to
               the
               Book
               )
               must
               have
               been
               a
               Jew
               or
               a
               Turk
               ;
               when
               after
               a
               serious
               consideration
               of
               
                 Catholicks
                 adoration
              
               of
               the
               Host
               ,
               he
               concludes
               in
               these
               words
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               
               
                 Jews
                 and
                 Mahumetans
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 for
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 will
                 needs
                 take
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Trinity
                 for
                 no
                 less
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 God-Head
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 is
                 worshipped
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 cannot
                 take
                 that
                 worship
                 for
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 is
                 not
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 worship
                 it
                 there
                 ,
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 no
                 Idol
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 it
                 is
                 worshipped
                 :
              
               Wherefore
               if
               Dr.
               St.
               have
               no
               
                 better
                 arguments
              
               to
               prove
               his
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               with
               ,
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               than
               his
               own
               
                 discerning
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Truth
                 or
                 Falshood
                 in
                 matters
                 proposed
                 to
                 our
                 belief
              
               ;
               or
               than
               what
               he
               hath
               said
               in
               excuse
               of
               the
               
                 most
                 stupid
                 and
                 sensless
                 of
                 Heathen
                 Idolaters
                 ,
              
               (
               whose
               Patronage
               he
               seems
               to
               have
               undertaken
               all
               along
               in
               this
               Discourse
               )
               I
               must
               conclude
               his
               Reasons
               to
               be
               as
               false
               and
               absurd
               ,
               as
               any
               Jew
               or
               Mahumetan
               imagins
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               Second
               Part.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             THIRD
             PART
             OF
             THE
             INVOCATION
             OF
             SAINTS
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 supposed
                 by
                 Dr.
                 St.
                 to
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 proved
                 .
                 The
                 disparity
                 between
                 the
                 Worship
                 given
                 by
                 Catholicks
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Heathens
                 to
                 their
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
                 ,
                 laid
                 open
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               THe
               
                 Third
                 Point
              
               ,
               which
               Dr.
               St.
               fix'd
               upon
               ,
               as
               a
               fit
               Subject
               to
               show
               his
               wit
               in
               proving
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
              
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               what
               a
               
                 prodigious
                 stock
              
               of
               that
               Faculty
               is
               necessary
               to
               
               make
               it
               out
               ,
               I
               shall
               first
               set
               down
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               recorded
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               .
               What
               that
               Council
               teaches
               ,
               is
               :
               that
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 profitable
                 for
                 Christians
                 humbly
                 to
                 invocate
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 aid
                 and
                 assistance
                 ,
                 wher
                 by
                 to
                 obtain
                 benefits
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Son
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 only
                 Redeemer
                 and
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Council
               ;
               and
               any
               Man
               but
               of
               
                 common
                 Reason
              
               ,
               would
               think
               it
               were
               as
               easy
               to
               prove
               Snow
               to
               be
               black
               ,
               as
               so
               Innocent
               a
               practice
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               ,
               even
               
                 Heathen
                 Idolatry
              
               .
               What
               we
               teach
               and
               do
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               is
               to
               desire
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               to
               
                 pray
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               as
               we
               desire
               the
               prayers
               of
               
                 one
                 another
              
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               and
               must
               we
               for
               this
               be
               compared
               to
               Heathens
               ?
               Do
               we
               not
               acknowledg
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               our
               
                 only
                 Redeemer
              
               and
               Saviour
               ?
               Do
               we
               not
               confess
               that
               what
               Benefits
               we
               obtain
               of
               God
               either
               by
               our
               own
               or
               
                 others
                 Prayers
              
               ,
               must
               come
               by
               the
               merits
               of
               Him
               our
               
                 only
                 Redeemer
              
               ?
               Do
               we
               not
               believe
               that
               God
               needs
               neither
               our
               
                 own
                 Prayers
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               Prayers
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               confer
               his
               Benefits
               upon
               us
               ;
               but
               that
               all
               the
               need
               is
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               we
               can
               do
               either
               by
               our
               
                 own
                 Prayers
              
               ,
               or
               humbly
               begging
               the
               
                 Prayers
                 of
                 others
              
               ,
               is
               little
               enough
               to
               make
               us
               capable
               of
               his
               Favours
               ?
               Do
               we
               
               not
               profess
               to
               all
               the
               World
               that
               we
               look
               upon
               the
               Saints
               ,
               not
               as
               Gods
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Friends
               and
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               
                 just
                 Men
              
               ,
               whose
               Prayers
               therefore
               are
               available
               with
               him
               ?
               And
               that
               we
               worship
               them
               only
               with
               that
               worship
               of
               Love
               and
               Communion
               ,
               with
               which
               even
               in
               this
               life
               also
               
                 Holy
                 men
              
               of
               God
               are
               worshipped
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               we
               judge
               prepared
               to
               lose
               their
               Lives
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               Where
               then
               lies
               the
               Heathenism
               ?
               Where
               lies
               the
               Idolatry
               ?
               Had
               the
               Doctor
               held
               himself
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               terms
               the
               
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 a
                 fond
                 thing
                 vainly
                 invented
                 and
                 grounded
                 upon
                 no
                 warrant
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               ;
               there
               had
               been
               some
               colour
               for
               a
               dispute
               against
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               it
               .
               But
               to
               condemn
               us
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               down-right
               Idolatry
               for
               desiring
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               in
               Heaven
               to
               
                 pray
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               was
               to
               put
               the
               common
               size
               of
               Intelligent
               Readers
               quite
               out
               of
               hopes
               of
               ever
               seeing
               it
               proved
               .
               He
               says
               indeed
               in
               his
               Preface
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 thinks
                 it
                 no
                 great
                 skill
                 to
                 make
                 things
                 appear
                 either
                 ridiculous
                 or
                 dark
                 :
              
               and
               here
               He
               gives
               us
               a
               very
               pregnant
               Example
               ,
               of
               what
               himself
               can
               do
               in
               that
               kind
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Argument
                 he
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 to
                 do
                 this
              
               Feat
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Rome
               
                 guilty
                 of
              
               Idolatry
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               
                 was
                 this
              
               .
               If
               the
               supposition
               of
               a
               middle
               excellency
               between
               God
               and
               us
               ,
               be
               sufficient
               
               ground
               for
               formal
               Invocation
               ,
               then
               the
               Heathens
               worship
               of
               their
               inferiour
               Deities
               could
               be
               no
               Idolatry
               ,
               for
               they
               still
               pretended
               they
               did
               not
               give
               to
               them
               the
               worship
               proper
               to
               the
               supreme
               God
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               is
               pretended
               by
               the
               devoutest
               Papists
               in
               Justification
               of
               the
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               .
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer'd
                 two
                 ways
                 in
                 my
              
               Reply
               :
               1.
               
               By
               shewing
               the
               disparity
               of
               Catholicks
               worship
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               in
               two
               things
               :
               1.
               
               In
               the
               Objects
               ;
               
                 where
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 by
              
               Persons
               of
               a
               middle
               excellency
               ,
               we
               understand
               Persons
               endowed
               with
               supernatural
               gifts
               of
               grace
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               glory
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               whose
               Prayers
               by
               consequence
               are
               acceptable
               and
               available
               with
               God.
               But
               the
               supreme
               Deity
               of
               the
               Heathens
               is
               known
               to
               be
               Jupiter
               ,
               and
               their
               inferiour
               Deuits
               ,
               Venus
               ,
               Mars
               ,
               Bacchus
               ,
               Vulcan
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               rabble
               of
               Devils
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               th●m
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               can
               be
               no
               consequence
               ,
               that
               because
               the
               Heathens
               were
               Idolaters
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               these
               though
               they
               pretended
               not
               to
               give
               them
               the
               worship
               proper
               to
               Jupiter
               the
               supreme
               God
               ;
               therefore
               Catholicks
               must
               be
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               in
               desiring
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               true
               God
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               to
               him
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               manner
               of
               worship
               ,
               because
               I
               said
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               the
               Heathens
               did
               attain
               (
               as
               the
               Platonists
               )
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               yet
               as
               St.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               glorify
               him
               as
               God
               ,
               but
               changed
               his
               glory
               into
               an
               Image
               made
               like
               to
               corruptible
               Man
               ,
               ador●●g
               
               and
               offering
               sacrifice
               ,
               due
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               to
               the
               Statues
               themselves
               ,
               or
               the
               inferiour
               Deities
               they
               supposed
               to
               dwell
               or
               assist
               in
               them
               ;
               which
               
                 St.
                 Austin
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               96.
               
               Psalm
               ,
               proves
               to
               be
               Devils
               ,
               or
               evil
               Angels
               ,
               because
               they
               required
               sacrifice
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               worshipped
               as
               Gods.
               What
               he
               meant
               by
               formal
               Invocation
               ,
               I
               said
               I
               did
               not
               well
               understand
               ,
               but
               Catholicks
               ,
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               understand
               no
               more
               by
               it
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               but
               desiring
               or
               praying
               the
               Saints
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               .
               And
               if
               this
               were
               Idolatry
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               desire
               the
               Prayers
               of
               a
               just
               Man
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               because
               this
               formal
               Invocation
               will
               be
               to
               make
               him
               an
               Inferiour
               Deity
               .
               2.
               
               I
               answer'd
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Calumny
               was
               cast
               upon
               the
               Catholicks
               in
               St.
               Austin's
               time
               ,
               and
               is
               answered
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Answer
               will
               serve
               as
               well
               now
               as
               then
               ,
               in
               his
               Twentieth
               Book
               against
               Faustus
               ,
               Chap.
               21.
               who
               himself
               held
               such
               formal
               Invocation
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Worship
               due
               to
               Saints
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               Prayer
               he
               made
               to
               
                 St.
                 Cyprian
              
               after
               his
               Martyrdome
               ,
               l.
               7.
               de
               Bapt.
               c.
               Donat.
               c.
               1.
               
               And
               Calvin
               himself
               confesseth
               it
               was
               the
               custome
               at
               that
               time
               to
               say
               ,
               Holy
               Mary
               ,
               or
               Holy
               Peter
               pray
               for
               Us.
               
            
             
               
                 This
                 indeed
                 was
                 my
                 Answer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 disprove
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 undertakes
                 to
                 show
                 two
                 things
                 :
              
               1.
               
               That
               the
               disparity
               between
               Catholicks
               worship
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               Heathens
               worship
               of
               their
               inferiour
               Deities
               ,
               
               is
               not
               
               so
               great
               as
               to
               excuse
               them
               from
               Idolatry
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Answer
               given
               by
               
                 St.
                 Austin
              
               doth
               not
               vindicate
               them
               now
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               then
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               1.
               
               Concerning
               the
               
                 disparity
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               he
               abhors
               from
               his
               heart
               
                 to
                 parallel
                 the
                 H●ly
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 with
                 the
                 impure
                 Deities
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Excellencies
                 .
              
               No.
               He
               hath
               more
               honour
               for
               them
               than
               not
               to
               think
               them
               
                 more
                 excellent
              
               ,
               than
               Devils
               ,
               or
               
                 wicked
                 Wretches
              
               :
               I
               suppose
               in
               case
               they
               have
               the
               testimony
               of
               Scripture
               for
               their
               sanctity
               ;
               otherwise
               it
               may
               go
               hard
               with
               the
               best
               of
               them
               ,
               should
               he
               proceed
               in
               the
               same
               form
               with
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               a
               little
               below
               with
               St.
               Ignatius
               .
               But
               supposing
               them
               at
               present
               to
               be
               
                 more
                 excellent
              
               ,
               than
               the
               
                 impure
                 Deities
              
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               yet
               
                 if
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 lay
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 worshipped
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 and
                 Venus
                 ,
                 and
                 Vulcan
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 wicked
                 Wretches
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 gave
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 besides
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 disparity
                 cannot
                 excuse
                 Catholicks
                 from
                 being
                 Idolaters
                 .
              
               Behold
               here
               the
               ground
               upon
               which
               he
               intends
               to
               build
               his
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               Viz.
               
                 That
                 Catholicks
                 give
                 divine
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 .
              
               This
               is
               what
               the
               Reader
               
                 must
                 suppose
              
               ,
               otherwise
               his
               Arguments
               are
               at
               an
               End
               ;
               and
               having
               laid
               this
               false
               and
               scandalous
               supposition
               ,
               
               instead
               of
               proving
               it
               ,
               he
               undertakes
               to
               show
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 to
                 give
                 divine
                 worship
                 to
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               To
               this
               purpose
               he
               cites
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               and
               Theophilus
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               says
               he
               might
               add
               ,
               
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 requisite
                 in
                 so
                 Evident
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
              
               the
               testimonies
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Athenagoras
                 ,
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 Arnobius
                 ,
              
               (
               and
               who
               not
               ,
               that
               ever
               pretended
               to
               the
               Name
               of
               Christian
               ?
               )
               
                 who
                 all
                 agree
                 that
                 Religious
              
               (
               by
               which
               he
               means
               
                 divine
                 )
                 worship
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 created
                 Being
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               strain
               he
               runs
               on
               for
               no
               less
               than
               Ten
               Leaves
               together
               :
               and
               at
               length
               without
               ever
               proving
               that
               
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 give
                 divine
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               he
               most
               triumphantly
               concluded
               them
               to
               be
               Idolaters
               .
               This
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               his
               performance
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               I
               understand
               that
               it
               had
               been
               no
               
                 great
                 skill
              
               in
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               to
               have
               made
               any
               of
               those
               Persons
               who
               honoured
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               or
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               or
               
                 desired
                 their
                 Prayers
              
               ,
               to
               be
               Idolaters
               .
               They
               needed
               not
               any
               other
               proof
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               suppose
               confidently
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 gave
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 worship
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               work
               was
               done
               ;
               especially
               if
               they
               had
               but
               cited
               that
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 worship
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Him
                 only
                 shalt
                 thou
                 serve
                 .
              
               I
               confess
               when
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               I
               thought
               it
               would
               be
               as
               easy
               to
               prove
               Snow
               to
               be
               black
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               ;
               I
               did
               not
               reflect
               ,
               that
               Dr.
               St.
               might
               
                 suppose
                 Catholicks
                 to
                 give
                 divine
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               conclude
               them
               to
               be
               Idolaters
               .
               But
               this
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               now
               remember
               )
               is
               a
               Peculiar
               Topick
               ,
               of
               which
               all
               those
               who
               oppose
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               forced
               to
               make
               use
               ;
               Viz.
               to
               suppose
               
                 her
                 Doctrine
              
               not
               to
               be
               
                 what
                 she
                 affirms
              
               ,
               but
               what
               
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 her
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
              
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               make
               her
               guilty
               of
               what
               Crimes
               and
               Enormities
               they
               p●ease
               themselves
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               Now
               although
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Fathers
               he
               alledges
               ,
               are
               so
               impertinent
               to
               the
               present
               Question
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               ,
               yet
               because
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               imperfectly
               reported
               ,
               or
               
                 advantageously
                 translated
              
               by
               him
               ,
               may
               give
               occasion
               to
               an
               unwary
               Reader
               to
               suspect
               ,
               that
               they
               meant
               to
               deny
               that
               
                 any
                 worship
                 at
                 all
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 any
                 besides
                 God
                 :
              
               I
               shal
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               unfold
               their
               meaning
               ,
               and
               free
               him
               from
               any
               such
               Jealousy
               ,
               by
               showing
               that
               when
               they
               deny
               in
               general
               terms
               worship
               to
               be
               given
               to
               a
               Creature
               ,
               they
               mean
               
                 divine
                 worship
              
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               to
               God
               alone
               ;
               and
               not
               that
               worship
               which
               is
               given
               to
               Men
               ,
               upon
               account
               either
               of
               their
               Natural
               
               or
               Supernatural
               Endowments
               ;
               or
               for
               the
               Place
               or
               Office
               they
               hold
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               Common-Wealth
               .
               For
               as
               there
               is
               a
               worship
               due
               to
               Men
               for
               the
               former
               ;
               so
               also
               doubtless
               for
               the
               latter
               .
               And
               we
               have
               an
               Example
               of
               it
               in
               Dr.
               St.
               himself
               ,
               in
               his
               Irenicum
               ,
               p.
               413.
               
               [
               Printed
               at
               
                 London
                 ,
                 An.
                 1662.
              
               ]
               Where
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Mr.
               Baxter
               ,
               he
               calls
               him
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Reverend
                 and
                 Learned
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               :
               Learned
               ,
               I
               suppose
               for
               his
               knowledge
               ;
               but
               Reverend
               for
               his
               Piety
               ,
               and
               Place
               in
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               so
               worthy
               of
               double
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               treble
               honour
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               premised
               of
               the
               
                 different
                 degrees
              
               there
               are
               of
               worship
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               notoriously
               known
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 Emperors
              
               exacted
               to
               be
               worshipped
               as
               Gods
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               
                 divine
                 worship
              
               ;
            
             
               The
               Testimony
               out
               of
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               (
               p.
               141.
               )
               answers
               it self
               ,
               because
               where
               he
               tells
               the
               
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 perswade
                 Men
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               He
               presently
               adds
               ,
               
               that
               
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 commanded
                 Christians
                 to
                 give
                 unto
                 Caesar
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 Caesars
                 ,
              
               
               of
               which
               Honour
               is
               One
               ,
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               St.
               Peter
               .
               And
               the
               like
               had
               been
               manifest
               of
               
                 Theophilus
                 Antiochenus
              
               ,
               
               if
               the
               Doctor
               had
               fairly
               set
               down
               his
               words
               ,
               for
               he
               expresly
               
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               although
               
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 not
                 ordained
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 ,
                 yet
                 He
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 honour'd
                 with
                 that
                 lawful
                 worship
                 ,
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 Him.
              
               And
               this
               is
               insinuated
               in
               the
               very
               words
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               .
               [
               viz.
               
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 suffers
                 none
                 under
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 lawful
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 any
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 himself
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 worship
                 any
                 but
                 God
                 alone
                 ]
              
               for
               although
               the
               King
               will
               suffer
               none
               under
               him
               to
               be
               called
               by
               his
               Name
               yet
               he
               requires
               that
               respect
               be
               given
               to
               those
               whom
               he
               constitutes
               Judges
               and
               Magistrates
               under
               Him
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               degree
               and
               quality
               .
               And
               God
               himself
               ,
               although
               he
               forbid
               to
               give
               his
               own
               Name
               or
               Honour
               to
               any
               but
               Himself
               ,
               yet
               he
               commands
               us
               to
               give
               honour
               to
               whom
               honour
               is
               due
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               7.
               
               And
               that
               this
               was
               the
               meaning
               both
               of
               Theophilus
               and
               Justin
               ,
               we
               need
               no
               better
               Expositor
               than
               Tertullian
               ,
               who
               was
               neer
               upon
               contemporary
               with
               them
               ;
               
               and
               tells
               us
               that
               
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 keeps
                 ●imself
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 Sphere
                 ,
                 and
                 abstains
                 from
                 divine
                 honours
                 ;
                 Quum
                 a
                 divinis
                 honoribus
                 longe
                 est
                 .
              
               So
               that
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               ,
               what
               the
               Doctor
               meant
               by
               alledging
               these
               Testimonies
               of
               those
               two
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               unless
               he
               intend
               to
               deny
               
                 any
                 worship
              
               at
               all
               to
               be
               due
               to
               any
               besides
               God
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               think
               it
               not
               possible
               to
               worship
               a
               good
               Man
               for
               his
               vertue
               
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               give
               him
               
                 divine
                 honour
              
               .
               If
               he
               produc'd
               them
               for
               no
               other
               End
               ,
               but
               to
               show
               that
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               give
               
                 divine
                 worship
              
               to
               any
               created
               Being
               whatsoever
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               they
               are
               not
               at
               all
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               it
               being
               far
               from
               the
               minds
               and
               hearts
               of
               Catholicks
               to
               give
               
                 that
                 honour
              
               to
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               But
               then
               the
               old
               scruple
               returns
               again
               ,
               
                 Why
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 honour
                 God
                 by
                 giving
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Ignatius
                 Loyola
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 St.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 late
                 Canoniz'd
                 Saint
                 !
              
               (
               He
               might
               have
               added
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               pleas'd
               ,
               or
               to
               one
               not
               yet
               Canonized
               ,
               
                 his
                 Reverend
                 Mr.
                 Baxter
                 ?
                 )
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 sure
                 the
                 Sun
              
               (
               and
               why
               not
               the
               most
               Reverend
               Sun
               ?
               )
               
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Monument
                 of
                 God's
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Wisdome
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 mistaken
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 those
                 Persons
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 divine
                 Worship
                 to
                 .
              
               Thus
               Dr.
               St.
               And
               certainly
               he
               must
               believe
               his
               Readers
               to
               be
               all
               
                 stark
                 blind
              
               ,
               who
               cannot
               distinguish
               the
               Reverence
               due
               to
               a
               Person
               for
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               from
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               :
               or
               that
               a
               Saint
               is
               not
               a
               
                 greater
                 Monument
                 of
                 GOD's
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Wisdome
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
              
               than
               the
               Sun.
               But
               by
               his
               particularizing
               the
               late
               
                 Canonized
                 Saints
              
               ,
               it
               seems
               he
               is
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               St.
               Paul
               were
               greater
               Monuments
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Wisdome
              
               ,
               and
               Power
               ,
               
               than
               the
               Sun
               ;
               that
               more
               were
               raised
               to
               love
               God
               by
               seeing
               the
               light
               of
               their
               example
               ,
               than
               by
               gazing
               upon
               that
               
                 bright
                 Planet
              
               :
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               much
               better
               honour
               God
               by
               giving
               worship
               to
               them
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               Sun
               ;
               and
               perhaps
               to
               St.
               Francis
               too
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               so
               kind
               as
               to
               honour
               him
               here
               with
               the
               title
               of
               Saint
               .
               But
               his
               quarrel
               ,
               I
               perceive
               ,
               is
               particularly
               to
               
                 Ignatius
                 Loyola
              
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               irreverently
               calls
               him
               )
               
                 who
                 for
                 ought
                 he
                 can
                 know
                 ,
              
               (
               he
               says
               )
               
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 sure
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 none
                 .
              
               And
               whether
               will
               his
               spight
               against
               the
               Saints
               ,
               at
               length
               hurry
               him
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               not
               honour
               a
               Man
               for
               the
               great
               Vertue
               and
               Piety
               ,
               which
               appears
               in
               him
               ,
               because
               
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 can
                 know
              
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               hypocrite
               ?
               What
               if
               the
               like
               scruple
               should
               possess
               his
               mind
               in
               order
               to
               St.
               Hierome
               ,
               St.
               Ambrose
               ,
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Saints
               ?
               It
               were
               but
               to
               say
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               he
               doth
               of
               St.
               Ignatius
               ,
               that
               
                 for
                 ought
                 he
                 can
                 know
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 great
                 hypocrites
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               
                 He
                 knows
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Men
                 have
                 their
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 degree
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 certain
                 the
                 spots
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 are
                 no
                 moral
                 impurities
                 ,
                 nor
                 displeasing
                 to
                 God.
              
               And
               may
               he
               not
               say
               the
               same
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               too
               ,
               that
               
                 for
                 ought
                 he
                 knows
              
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               lay
               down
               their
               lives
               purely
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               perhaps
               because
               they
               were
               weary
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               for
               
                 vain
                 glory
              
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               obstinacy
               ,
               
               not
               to
               yield
               to
               their
               Adversaries
               ?
               If
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               such
               a
               scruple
               as
               this
               should
               come
               into
               his
               mind
               ,
               what
               possibility
               were
               there
               of
               his
               ever
               being
               freed
               from
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               ?
               Yet
               some
               Assistance
               I
               may
               perhaps
               give
               him
               ,
               by
               letting
               him
               see
               the
               unreasonableness
               of
               the
               scruple
               ,
               by
               the
               absurdness
               of
               the
               Consequences
               ,
               which
               must
               follow
               upon
               it
               .
               For
               if
               it
               be
               not
               lawful
               to
               honour
               a
               Saint
               ,
               supposed
               to
               be
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               because
               
                 for
                 ought
                 he
                 can
                 know
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 hypocrite
                 upon
                 Earth
              
               ;
               it
               follows
               by
               the
               same
               Rule
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               honour
               any
               Person
               in
               this
               Life
               ;
               for
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               which
               shines
               in
               his
               life
               and
               conversation
               ,
               for
               fear
               we
               should
               honour
               an
               Hypocrite
               for
               a
               Saint
               .
               And
               I
               should
               advise
               him
               by
               
                 no
                 means
              
               to
               preach
               
                 this
                 Doctrine
              
               to
               his
               Auditors
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               entertain
               the
               same
               scruple
               of
               Him
               ,
               which
               he
               doth
               of
               the
               Saints
               now
               raigning
               with
               God
               in
               Glory
               .
               O
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               the
               
                 late
                 Canonized
                 Saints
              
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               in
               perfect
               Charity
               with
               (
               for
               if
               he
               were
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               refuse
               to
               honour
               them
               ,
               upon
               a
               
                 meer
                 whimsy
              
               ,
               that
               
                 for
                 ought
                 he
                 can
                 know
              
               ,
               they
               were
               great
               
                 Hypocrites
                 :
              
               )
               and
               
                 Philip
                 Nerius
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 shining
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 shining
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 thought
                 so
                 considerable
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
              
               (
               it
               seems
               it
               was
               not
               the
               only
               thing
               )
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Lessons
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Breviary
                 .
              
               But
               whoever
               considers
               
               the
               care
               and
               diligence
               ,
               used
               at
               this
               Day
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               examining
               the
               Lives
               ,
               and
               Actions
               ,
               and
               Miracles
               of
               those
               Persons
               whom
               She
               Canonizes
               ,
               shall
               find
               it
               every
               way
               as
               great
               ,
               if
               not
               greater
               than
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               .
               I
               must
               confess
               the
               
               Dr.'s
               desperate
               scruple
               of
               
                 For
                 ought
                 he
                 can
                 know
              
               —
               is
               able
               to
               defeat
               the
               greatest
               diligence
               Imaginable
               :
               and
               so
               no
               doubt
               it
               had
               the
               dedication
               of
               that
               Church
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               some
               years
               ago
               ,
               in
               Memory
               of
               our
               late
               Royal
               Soveraign
               
                 K.
                 Charles
              
               I.
               had
               it
               depended
               upon
               his
               decisive
               Vote
               .
               As
               for
               the
               shining
               of
               S.
               Ignatius
               his
               face
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               the
               first
               whom
               God
               vouchsafed
               to
               honour
               with
               that
               outward
               sign
               of
               the
               Grace
               which
               shined
               in
               his
               Soul
               ;
               and
               although
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Breviary
              
               make
               mention
               of
               it
               only
               upon
               the
               Testimony
               of
               
                 Philip
                 Nerius
              
               ,
               yet
               that
               
                 Philip
                 Nerius
              
               is
               known
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Man
               of
               that
               sanctity
               and
               integrity
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               have
               stained
               his
               own
               Soul
               ,
               to
               cast
               a
               
                 false
                 light
              
               upon
               another
               Man's
               face
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               
                 though
                 the
                 spots
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 are
                 no
                 Moral
                 Impurities
                 ,
                 nor
                 displeasing
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               yet
               such
               
                 groundless
                 suspitions
              
               ,
               and
               
                 rash
                 judgments
              
               against
               Persons
               of
               so
               eminent
               and
               approved
               Vertue
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               highly
               displeasing
               to
               him
               .
               What
               he
               adds
               of
               
                 giving
                 worship
                 to
                 Kings
                 and
                 their
                 statues
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
              
               is
               altogether
               impertinent
               ,
               for
               if
               he
               mean
               
                 divine
                 worship
              
               ,
               we
               deny
               it
               may
               
               lawfully
               be
               given
               to
               either
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               speak
               of
               
                 such
                 worship
              
               as
               may
               be
               given
               to
               Men
               ,
               I
               would
               willingly
               understand
               ,
               why
               the
               Saints
               may
               not
               be
               honoured
               as
               the
               
                 adopted
                 Children
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Kings
               for
               that
               they
               are
               his
               Vice-gerents
               ?
               I
               would
               also
               willingly
               understand
               yet
               farther
               ,
               whether
               he
               allow
               any
               honour
               at
               all
               to
               be
               due
               to
               Princes
               upon
               
                 that
                 account
              
               ;
               for
               I
               do
               not
               remember
               hitherto
               any
               passage
               in
               him
               ,
               (
               though
               he
               have
               had
               frequent
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               them
               )
               from
               whence
               I
               could
               gather
               ,
               that
               he
               holds
               it
               lawful
               to
               give
               
                 any
                 worship
              
               either
               to
               their
               statues
               ,
               or
               to
               themselves
               .
               And
               upon
               the
               same
               Principles
               that
               he
               denies
               any
               to
               be
               due
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               a
               Quaker
               would
               prove
               that
               it
               must
               be
               denied
               to
               Princes
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               
                 What
                 hitherto
                 hath
                 been
                 alledged
                 by
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 us
                 guilty
                 of
              
               Idolatry
               ,
               
                 it
                 seems
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 full
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 could
                 wish
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 will
                 now
                 come
                 home
                 to
                 the
                 case
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 this
                 it
                 is
              
               .
               The
               Heathens
               were
               not
               such
               Fools
               ,
               as
               some
               would
               make
               them
               :
               
                 (
                 nor
                 yet
                 altogether
              
               so
               wise
               as
               he
               
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 the
              
               Fathers
               ,
               )
               to
               excuse
               themselves
               :
               For
               ,
               though
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               they
               gave
               worship
               to
               some
               ,
               whom
               they
               consider'd
               as
               the
               greatest
               Benefactors
               to
               Man-kind
               ,
               yet
               still
               they
               acknowledged
               one
               supreme
               God
               ,
               not
               
               Jupiter
               of
               Creet
               ,
               but
               the
               Father
               of
               gods
               and
               men
               :
               Only
               they
               said
               ,
               this
               supreme
               God
               being
               of
               so
               high
               a
               Nature
               ,
               and
               there
               being
               other
               Intermediate
               Beings
               between
               Him
               and
               men
               ,
               whose
               Office
               they
               conceived
               it
               was
               ,
               to
               carry
               the
               Prayers
               of
               Men
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               down
               help
               from
               Him
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               very
               fitting
               to
               address
               their
               solemn
               supplications
               to
               them
               .
               Here
               now
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               same
               case
               in
               debate
               ,
               (
               altering
               only
               the
               Names
               of
               Things
               )
               which
               is
               between
               us
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               if
               ever
               they
               speak
               home
               to
               our
               case
               ,
               they
               must
               do
               it
               upon
               this
               Point
               .
               And
               so
               they
               do
               ,
               but
               very
               little
               to
               their
               comfort
               .
               
                 Here
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 fix
                 our
              
               Foot
               ,
               
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 show
                 the
              
               case
               not
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
              
               same
               ,
               
                 we
                 shall
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Confession
                 speak
                 home
                 to
                 the
                 Point
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 more-over
                 have
                 this
              
               comfort
               
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 we
              
               suffer
               this
               reproach
               
                 (
                 of
                 being
                 parallel'd
                 to
              
               Heathens
               )
               falsly
               ,
               for
               God
               
                 's
                 sake
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 I
                 shall
                 show
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 the
              
               supreme
               God
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Heathens
               
                 was
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 were
                 those
              
               Intermediate
               Beings
               .
               3dly
               .
               
                 What
                 was
                 their
              
               Office
               ;
               And
               ,
               4thly
               ,
               
                 What
                 kind
                 of
              
               service
               
                 they
                 required
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               the
               
                 supreme
                 God
                 Jupiter
              
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               says
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 he
                 of
                 Creet
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 gods
                 and
                 men
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Poets
               indeed
               call
               him
               so
               ,
               (
               of
               whom
               Horace
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               they
               took
               the
               priviledge
               to
               dare
               to
               fain
               and
               say
               any
               thing
               .
               )
               But
               how
               glorious
               soever
               the
               
               Title
               be
               ,
               yet
               Origen
               tells
               us
               in
               express
               terms
               ,
               
               that
               he
               was
               not
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 Devil
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 undergo
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 any
                 torments
                 rather
                 than
                 confess
                 Jupiters
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 Jupiter
                 and
                 Sabaoth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 neither
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 God
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 delighted
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 Men
                 and
                 God.
                 2dly
                 ,
              
               For
               the
               
                 Intermediate
                 Beings
              
               ,
               it
               is
               asserted
               by
               the
               same
               Origen
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Devils
               also
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               differently
               formed
               statues
               ,
               
               in
               which
               they
               assisted
               ,
               one
               was
               esteemed
               to
               be
               Bacchus
               ,
               another
               Hercules
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               like
               is
               affirmed
               also
               by
               
                 Theophilus
                 Antiochenus
              
               above
               cited
               ,
               and
               St.
               Austin
               upon
               the
               96.
               
               Psalm
               .
               But
               then
               because
               
                 the
                 supreme
                 God
                 was
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 Nature
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               what
               passed
               in
               this
               sublunary
               World
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               3dly
               ,
               The
               Office
               of
               these
               
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
              
               or
               Devils
               ,
               was
               
                 to
                 carry
                 up
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 Men
                 to
                 God
              
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               cites
               out
               of
               St.
               
               Austin
               ,
               but
               very
               insincerely
               ,
               for
               St.
               Austin
               saith
               ,
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               
                 ad
                 Deos
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Gods
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               
                 Devils
                 ,
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 supposition
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 know
                 the
                 necessities
                 and
                 prayers
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Intervention
                 of
                 
                 these
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 bring
                 down
                 to
                 Men
                 the
                 blessings
                 they
                 prayed
                 for
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               4thly
               ,
               To
               oblige
               them
               to
               perform
               this
               Office
               of
               Nuncii
               or
               Messengers
               ,
               (
               as
               St.
               Austin
               calls
               them
               ,
               )
               they
               exacted
               of
               Men
               to
               give
               them
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ,
               
               by
               the
               Oblation
               of
               Victims
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               as
               the
               Fathers
               every
               where
               testify
               .
               This
               then
               is
               the
               Scheme
               of
               the
               
                 Heathens
                 Divinity
              
               and
               Devotion
               .
               The
               Doctor
               's
               Father
               of
               Gods
               and
               Men
               ,
               was
               according
               to
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               an
               Arch-Devil
               ;
               The
               
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
              
               ,
               were
               
                 Inferiour
                 Devils
              
               .
               Their
               Office
               was
               to
               inform
               the
               
                 Superiour
                 Gods
              
               ,
               of
               what
               passed
               here
               below
               ;
               and
               the
               reward
               they
               required
               for
               this
               service
               ,
               was
               no
               less
               than
               the
               Offering
               of
               Sacrifice
               to
               their
               Devil-ships
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               was
               this
               the
               
                 very
                 same
                 case
                 (
                 altering
                 only
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 Things
                 )
                 which
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 is
                 in
                 debate
                 between
                 Him
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 concerning
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ?
              
               Surely
               ,
               a
               more
               
                 Injurious
                 Calumny
              
               scarce
               ever
               dropt
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               the
               greatest
               Enemy
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               except
               that
               of
               Julian
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               who
               charged
               the
               Christians
               of
               his
               time
               for
               their
               worshipping
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               that
               
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 worshipped
                 many
                 Men
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 Gods.
              
               A
               most
               Injurious
               Calumny
               ,
               
               I
               say
               .
               For
               ,
               r.
               The
               God
               ,
               whom
               we
               adore
               ,
               is
               not
               
               that
               wise
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Gods
                 and
                 Men
              
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               high
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               know
               what
               was
               done
               here
               below
               ;
               but
               the
               true
               and
               
                 Immortal
                 God
                 ,
                 Maker
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               who
               sees
               the
               secrets
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               knows
               our
               necessities
               before
               we
               utter
               them
               .
               2dly
               ,
               The
               Persons
               to
               whom
               we
               address
               our selves
               for
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               are
               not
               Devils
               or
               
                 wicked
                 Wretches
              
               ,
               but
               the
               Friends
               and
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               whom
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               (
               as
               little
               respect
               as
               he
               hath
               for
               them
               )
               acknowledges
               to
               exceed
               
                 those
                 other
              
               in
               
                 excellency
                 .
                 3dly
              
               ,
               Their
               Office
               is
               not
               to
               inform
               the
               
                 Supream
                 God
              
               of
               what
               he
               knows
               not
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               
                 Joynt
                 Petitioners
              
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               for
               us
               ,
               to
               his
               
                 divine
                 Majesty
              
               ,
               as
               other
               Holymen
               are
               upon
               Earth
               .
               4thly
               ,
               and
               Lastly
               ,
               We
               do
               not
               procure
               ,
               or
               buy
               this
               favour
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               offering
               Sacrifice
               to
               them
               ;
               for
               as
               St.
               Austin
               saith
               ,
               
                 What
                 Bishop
                 officiating
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               
               
                 doth
                 say
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 We
                 offer
                 to
                 Thee
                 Peter
                 ,
                 or
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 Cyprian
                 ?
              
               But
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Holy
               Doctor
               there
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 celebrate
                 their
                 Memory
                 with
                 Religious
                 Solemnity
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 excite
                 us
                 to
                 their
                 imitation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 become
                 partakers
                 of
                 their
                 Merits
                 and
                 Prayers
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 erect
                 Altars
                 not
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 Memory
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               now
               having
               spoken
               thus
               home
               to
               the
               Case
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               Reader
               's
               Judgment
               ,
               
               whether
               the
               Practice
               of
               Catholicks
               in
               honouring
               and
               Invocating
               the
               Saints
               ,
               be
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               their
               
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
              
               ?
               To
               make
               the
               Case
               run
               Parallel
               on
               all
               four
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               must
               prove
               ,
               either
               that
               the
               God
               we
               worship
               is
               not
               the
               very
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               an
               Arch-Devil
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Angels
              
               and
               Saints
               are
               not
               
                 his
                 friends
              
               and
               servants
               ,
               but
               
                 inferiour
                 Devils
              
               ;
               Or
               that
               we
               believe
               him
               to
               be
               
                 so
                 ignorant
              
               ,
               that
               he
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               them
               to
               inform
               him
               ;
               or
               that
               we
               offer
               sacrifice
               and
               erect
               Altars
               to
               them
               .
               And
               when
               he
               can
               do
               all
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               he
               will
               speak
               something
               to
               the
               Point
               .
               But
               I
               believe
               these
               are
               none
               of
               those
               
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 threatens
                 largely
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 if
                 further
                 occasion
                 be
                 given
                 .
              
               And
               I
               have
               good
               reason
               to
               believe
               so
               ,
               by
               his
               present
               undertaking
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               prove
               any
               of
               these
               things
               (
               in
               which
               the
               Parallel
               must
               consist
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               ,
               )
               but
               to
               cast
               a
               mist
               before
               his
               Readers
               eyes
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               lose
               both
               his
               labour
               ,
               and
               the
               Question
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               show
               in
               the
               following
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 Honour
                 Catholicks
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 The
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Origen
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 explained
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 making
                 Addresses
                 to
                 particular
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               THe
               Question
               at
               present
               between
               Dr.
               St.
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               not
               whether
               
                 divine
                 worship
              
               be
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               (
               for
               this
               is
               abhor'd
               of
               all
               faithful
               Christians
               )
               but
               whether
               an
               
                 Inferiour
                 Worship
              
               ,
               of
               like
               kind
               with
               that
               which
               is
               given
               to
               
                 Holy
                 Men
              
               upon
               Earth
               for
               their
               Holiness
               and
               neer
               Relation
               to
               God
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               lawfully
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               now
               they
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               
                 true
                 state
              
               of
               the
               Question
               between
               us
               ,
               which
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               afraid
               to
               grapple
               with
               ,
               turns
               aside
               ,
               and
               will
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 insist
                 upon
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 condemn
                 all
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 worsh●p
                 ,
              
               
               
                 supposing
                 their
                 Principle
                 true
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               understand
               it
               ,
               supposing
               what
               they
               said
               was
               
                 true
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 condemn
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Heathens
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 good
                 Angels
                 themselves
                 .
              
               And
               before
               I
               engage
               with
               Him
               upon
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               
               Fathers
               ,
               I
               must
               disperse
               the
               Mist
               he
               raises
               by
               his
               Egregious
               equivocating
               in
               the
               
                 words
                 ,
                 All
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 worship
                 .
              
               What
               kind
               of
               worship
               is
               it
               the
               Fathers
               deny
               may
               be
               given
               to
               
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 created
                 Beings
              
               ?
               He
               tells
               us
               ,
               (
               p.
               145.
               )
               
                 any
                 Religious
                 Worship
              
               .
               And
               what
               doth
               he
               mean
               by
               
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ?
                 To
                 dispute
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 Thorndike
                 )
                 whether
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 Saints
                 or
                 not
                 ,
              
               
               
                 were
                 to
                 dispute
                 whether
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 believe
                 this
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 Whether
                 this
                 be
                 Religious
                 or
                 Civil
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 equivocation
                 of
                 words
                 makes
                 disputable
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 equivocation
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 words
                 ;
                 vulgar
                 use
                 not
                 having
                 provided
                 words
                 properly
                 to
                 signify
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 not
                 from
                 Common
                 sense
                 .
                 —
                 Plainly
                 their
                 excellence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Relation
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 Intelligible
                 only
                 by
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 must
                 borrow
                 a
                 Name
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 vulgar
                 language
                 attributes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 Men
                 our
                 Superiours
                 .
              
               And
               then
               a
               little
               after
               he
               saith
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 Relation
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 settled
                 between
                 the
                 Church
                 Militant
                 and
                 Triumphant
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 reasonably
                 called
                 Religious
                 ,
                 provided
                 that
                 the
                 distance
                 be
                 not
                 confounded
                 between
                 the
                 Religious
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Religious
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 enjoins
                 ,
                 being
                 neither
                 Civil
                 nor
                 Humane
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 a
                 Creature
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 for
                 Religion's
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Relation
                 which
                 it
                 
                 settleth
                 .
              
               By
               this
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Doctor
               mean
               by
               
                 Religious
                 Worship
              
               ,
               that
               Honor
               which
               is
               due
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               what
               the
               Fathers
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 created
                 Beings
                 ,
              
               but
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               the
               Point
               in
               debate
               between
               us
               .
               If
               he
               mean
               ,
               
                 that
                 Honour
                 of
                 which
                 a
                 Creature
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 for
                 Religion's
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Relation
                 which
                 it
                 settleth
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               show
               it
               to
               be
               false
               that
               the
               Fathers
               deny
               any
               
                 such
                 honour
              
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Angels
              
               and
               Saints
               .
               And
               if
               he
               contend
               that
               this
               kind
               of
               worship
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               called
               Religious
               ,
               
               St.
               Austin
               will
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               meer
               wrangling
               about
               words
               ,
               because
               the
               word
               Religion
               ,
               as
               he
               shows
               ,
               may
               be
               used
               in
               
                 other
                 senses
              
               ,
               besides
               that
               of
               the
               
                 worship
                 due
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               
               and
               Himself
               speaking
               of
               the
               honour
               given
               by
               Christians
               to
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 celebrate
                 their
                 Memories
                 with
                 Religious
                 Solemnity
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 who
                 so
              
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               in
               the
               place
               above
               cited
               )
               
                 could
                 wish
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Memories
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Saints
                 who
                 lived
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 assure
                 the
                 Church
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 called
                 to
                 it
                 ,
              
               (
               Alas
               ,
               He
               never
               thought
               that
               ,
               for
               ought
               Dr.
               St.
               can
               know
               ,
               they
               were
               great
               Hypocrites
               )
               
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 honoured
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 plain
                 they
                 were
                 honoured
                 by
                 Christians
                 ,
                 must
                 find
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 to
                 wish
                 that
                 Christianity
                 had
                 not
                 prevailed
                 .
              
               Whether
               this
               Censure
               of
               Mr.
               
               Thorndike's
               be
               applicable
               to
               my
               Adversary
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               depends
               upon
               his
               allowing
               ,
               or
               not
               allowing
               such
               honour
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               is
               plain
               was
               given
               them
               by
               Christians
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               distinction
               he
               makes
               between
               the
               
                 Religious
                 worship
                 due
              
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 of
                 which
                 a
                 Creature
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 for
                 Religion's
                 sake
                 ,
              
               it
               will
               clearly
               dispell
               the
               M●st
               he
               hath
               raised
               from
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ;
               and
               let
               the
               Reader
               see
               ,
               how
               he
               hath
               perverted
               their
               meaning
               ,
               and
               yet
               said
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               The
               first
               he
               cites
               is
               Origen
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 indeed
                 stile
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 withall
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 us
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 One
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 by
                 whom
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 by
                 Him
                 —
                 And
                 his
                 mind
                 ascends
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 supreme
                 God
                 who
                 worships
                 him
                 inseparably
                 and
                 indivisibly
                 by
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 conducts
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 Therefore
                 seeing
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Lords
                 ,
                 we
                 endeavour
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 carry
                 our
                 minds
                 above
                 those
                 things
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 worshipped
                 by
                 the
                 Heathen
                 for
                 Gods
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 Scripture
                 calls
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               by
               which
               Origen
               means
               the
               Angels
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               that
               it
               is
               plain
               from
               the
               very
               words
               themselves
               ,
               that
               the
               worship
               which
               Origen
               here
               contends
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Angels
               ,
               is
               
                 divine
                 worship
              
               proper
               to
               God
               alone
               ;
               for
               he
               speaks
               only
               of
               
                 that
                 worship
              
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               to
               the
               
                 Father
                 inseparably
                 and
                 indivisibly
                 by
                 his
                 Son.
              
               And
               when-ever
               
                 such
                 worship
              
               is
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               only
               carry
               our
               minds
               above
               those
               things
               which
               were
               worshipped
               by
               the
               Heathens
               for
               Gods
               ,
               but
               above
               the
               good
               Angels
               also
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               inseparably
               and
               
                 indivisibly
                 One
              
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               the
               Son
               is
               ,
               who
               alone
               can
               conduct
               us
               by
               his
               Grace
               and
               Merits
               to
               the
               Father
               .
               And
               this
               is
               yet
               more
               plain
               from
               the
               Reply
               ,
               which
               Origen
               gave
               to
               that
               Evasion
               of
               
                 Celsus
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               that
               
                 None
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 for
                 Gods
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 supreme
                 God
                 doth
                 communicate
                 it
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               denying
               any
               such
               honour
               to
               have
               been
               granted
               by
               God
               to
               the
               Heroes
               or
               Daemons
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               he
               proves
               from
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               Prophecies
               ,
               and
               Precepts
               ,
               that
               this
               honour
               was
               given
               to
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Ut
                 omnes
                 honorent
                 Filium
                 ,
                 sicut
                 Patrem
                 honorant
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 all
                 should
                 honour
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 honour
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               honour
               him
               as
               God
               ,
               which
               the
               Doctor
               translates
               
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 honour
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 should
                 honour
                 the
                 Son
                 also
              
               ;
               tacitly
               insinuating
               that
               no
               honour
               at
               all
               m●ght
               be
               lawfully
               given
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Son.
               And
               again
               ,
               when
               Celsus
               objects
               ,
               
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 
                 same
                 Rule
                 that
                 Christians
                 gave
                 honor
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 they
                 might
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
                 :
              
               The
               account
               which
               Origen
               gives
               of
               the
               worship
               which
               Christians
               attribute
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               [
               viz.
               
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 Father
                 are
                 One.
                 ]
              
               makes
               it
               yet
               more
               evident
               ,
               that
               he
               speaks
               of
               
                 divine
                 worship
              
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               given
               to
               any
               created
               Beings
               ;
               and
               not
               of
               such
               an
               
                 Inferiour
                 Worship
              
               ,
               of
               which
               Creatures
               are
               capable
               upon
               account
               of
               their
               Holiness
               and
               Relation
               to
               God.
               For
               of
               these
               he
               saith
               (
               and
               who
               will
               not
               wonder
               to
               see
               it
               cited
               ,
               though
               but
               imperfectly
               ,
               by
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               )
               
                 that
                 if
                 Celsus
                 had
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 after
                 his
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 ,
              
               
               
                 such
                 as
                 Gabriel
                 ,
                 Michael
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 Archangels
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 contended
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 :
              
               (
               which
               last
               words
               ,
               though
               very
               material
               ,
               are
               left
               out
               by
               Dr.
               
                 St.
                 )
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 that
                 by
                 explaining
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 worship
                 or
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 said
                 something
                 of
                 that
                 Subject
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 his
                 understanding
                 would
                 have
                 permitted
                 .
              
               But
               this
               not
               being
               objected
               by
               Celsus
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               they
               were
               by
               the
               
                 same
                 Rule
              
               by
               which
               they
               worshipped
               Christ
               for
               God
               ,
               to
               worship
               in
               like
               manner
               the
               
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
              
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               he
               thought
               it
               not
               necessary
               to
               enlarge
               upon
               that
               Subject
               at
               present
               ,
               but
               
               only
               to
               show
               the
               different
               account
               upon
               which
               they
               worshipped
               Christ
               ,
               as
               one
               with
               his
               Father
               .
               By
               which
               it
               is
               manifest
               he
               held
               a
               certain
               worship
               or
               respect
               due
               to
               the
               
                 Angels
                 ,
                 inferiour
              
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               to
               God
               alone
               .
               
               And
               all
               that
               the
               Doctor
               hath
               to
               say
               for
               himself
               ,
               is
               that
               Origen
               saith
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 Although
                 the
                 Angels
                 be
                 called
                 Gods
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 worship
                 them
                 with
                 divine
                 worship
                 :
              
               which
               is
               a
               plain
               concession
               ,
               that
               when
               Origen
               denies
               worship
               to
               any
               created
               Beings
               ,
               he
               speaks
               of
               
                 divine
                 worship
              
               ,
               and
               so
               nothing
               against
               that
               
                 Inferiour
                 worship
              
               or
               respect
               which
               is
               given
               by
               Catholicks
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Angels
              
               and
               Saints
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               But
               now
               the
               Doctor
               would
               seem
               to
               say
               something
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               
               when
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 Origen
                 utterly
                 denies
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Prayers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 any
                 but
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 any
                 word
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Religious
                 worship
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 themselves
                 .
              
               But
               he
               does
               but
               seem
               to
               come
               home
               to
               the
               Point
               ;
               for
               as
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               well
               observes
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 terms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Invocation
                 ,
                 calling
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 else
                 we
                 can
                 use
                 ,
                 are
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 equivocal
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 constrained
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 use
                 that
                 diligence
                 ,
                 which
                 common
                 
                 discretion
                 counts
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 in
                 signifying
                 requests
                 made
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 Men.
              
               And
               a
               little
               a●ter
               .
               
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Invocation
                 ,
                 calling
                 upon
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 whether
                 you
                 will
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 every
                 Petition
                 to
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 Court
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 is
                 necessarily
                 a
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 ,
                 Invocates
                 or
                 Calls
                 upon
                 that
                 Prince
                 or
                 Court
                 for
                 favour
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 Justice
                 .
              
               The
               Notion
               then
               of
               Prayer
               may
               be
               distinguished
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               of
               Worship
               :
               and
               Protestants
               themselves
               when
               they
               pray
               others
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               use
               it
               in
               a
               quite
               different
               sense
               ,
               than
               when
               they
               pray
               to
               God
               :
               for
               as
               applyed
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               imports
               a
               
                 total
                 dependance
              
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               good
               ;
               but
               as
               apply'd
               to
               Just
               and
               Holy-men
               ,
               it
               implies
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               a
               Communion
               of
               Love
               and
               Society
               in
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 Militant
              
               ,
               with
               those
               of
               the
               Triumphant
               ,
               for
               the
               assistance
               of
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               only
               can
               give
               what
               we
               ask
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               the
               words
               
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Invocation
              
               ,
               &c.
               are
               used
               by
               Catholicks
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               applyed
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Angels
              
               and
               Saints
               .
               And
               that
               Origen
               ,
               when
               he
               denies
               
                 that
                 our
                 Prayers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 any
                 but
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
              
               speaks
               of
               Prayer
               in
               the
               first
               sense
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               latter
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               what
               he
               had
               said
               before
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               first
               Book
               ,
               where
               he
               acknowledges
               that
               the
               
                 Angels
                 do
                 offer
                 up
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 Men
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               (
               and
               surely
               it
               can
               
               never
               be
               Idolatry
               in
               us
               to
               desire
               them
               to
               do
               what
               they
               
                 do
                 ;
              
               )
               and
               much
               more
               from
               his
               own
               practice
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 first
                 Homily
              
               upon
               Ezechiel
               ,
               where
               he
               Invocates
               an
               Angel
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Come
                 Holy
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 Him
                 who
                 is
                 converted
                 from
                 his
                 former
                 Errour
                 .
              
               And
               therfore
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 pray
                 for
                 us
              
               ;
               He
               adds
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               cites
               him
               p.
               149.
               )
               
                 That
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 divide
                 our
                 supplications
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 them
              
               ;
               By
               which
               he
               explains
               himself
               to
               mean
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               pray
               to
               them
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 manner
              
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               to
               God
               ;
               for
               that
               indeed
               were
               
                 to
                 divide
                 our
                 supplications
              
               ;
               But
               to
               desire
               them
               to
               offer
               up
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               or
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               is
               not
               
                 to
                 divide
                 our
                 supplications
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 them
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               
                 unite
                 their
                 Prayers
              
               to
               ours
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               the
               Prayers
               of
               ●ust
               Men
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               whom
               we
               desire
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               then
               ,
               and
               mostly
               out
               of
               the
               very
               places
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               that
               the
               Invocation
               or
               Honour
               ,
               which
               Origen
               denies
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Angels
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               due
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               But
               now
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               weary
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               of
               being
               serious
               so
               long
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               entertain
               his
               Reader
               with
               an
               other
               Essay
               (
               for
               one
               Enterlude
               of
               this
               kind
               we
               have
               had
               already
               in
               the
               1st
               .
               Chap.
               )
               of
               the
               peculiar
               Faculty
               he
               hath
               in
               exposing
               the
               Saints
               to
               derision
               .
               Celsus
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               p.
               150
               )
               
               
                 yet
                 further
                 urges
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 doctrin
                 of
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 Daemon
                 or
                 Ethereal
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 being
                 invocated
                 ,
                 heals
                 the
                 diseases
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 proper
                 to
                 themselves
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 may
                 they
                 not
                 justly
                 be
                 invocated
                 ?
              
               saith
               Celsus
               .
               And
               
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               saith
               Dr.
               Still
               .
               
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 answer
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 was
                 rational
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 only
                 they
                 were
                 out
                 in
                 their
                 Names
                 ;
                 for
                 instead
                 of
                 Chnumen
                 ,
                 Chnaachumen
                 ,
                 Cnat
                 ,
                 Sicat
                 ,
                 Biu
                 ,
                 Eru
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 should
                 have
                 chosen
                 Raphael
                 for
                 travelling
                 and
                 against
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 Apollonia
                 against
                 the
                 Tooth●ach
                 ;
                 Sebastian
                 and
                 Roch
                 against
                 the
                 Plague
                 ,
                 St.
                 Nicholas
                 against
                 Tempests
                 ,
                 Michael
                 and
                 St.
                 George
                 against
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 like
                 cases
                 .
              
               Thus
               the
               Doctor
               makes
               sport
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               his
               humour
               ,
               by
               deriding
               a
               practice
               used
               by
               some
               Catholick
               People
               ,
               of
               addressing
               themselves
               to
               some
               particular
               Saints
               ,
               rather
               than
               others
               ,
               against
               particular
               dangers
               o●
               diseases
               ;
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               difference
               between
               the
               
                 Aegyptians
                 daemons
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Ethercal
                 Gods
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Names
               :
               or
               between
               the
               Aegyptians
               addresses
               to
               those
               Devils
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               Catholicks
               to
               the
               Holy
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               language
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               needed
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               to
               correct
               the
               Names
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               do
               faults
               escaped
               in
               Printing
               ,
               viz.
               for
               Chnumen
               to
               read
               Raphael
               ;
               for
               
                 Chnaachumen
                 ,
                 
                 Apollonia
              
               ;
               for
               
                 Cnat
                 ,
                 Sebastian
              
               ;
               for
               
                 Sicat
                 ,
                 Roch
              
               ;
               for
               
                 Biu
                 ,
                 Michael
              
               ;
               and
               I
               suppose
               for
               ,
               &c.
               (
               it
               is
               so
               like
               the
               
               Dragon's
               Tail
               )
               St.
               George
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               must
               be
               left
               out
               .
               But
               the
               sport
               is
               not
               more
               pleasing
               to
               those
               who
               mock
               at
               all
               Religion
               ,
               than
               I
               shall
               make
               it
               appear
               ridiculous
               to
               all
               
                 sober
                 Readers
              
               ,
               by
               showing
               Two
               things
               :
               1.
               
               The
               difference
               between
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               of
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Catholicks
               .
               2.
               
               The
               reasonableness
               of
               the
               practice
               of
               making
               addresses
               to
               one
               particular
               Saint
               ,
               rather
               than
               another
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               That
               Catholicks
               look
               upon
               the
               Saints
               with
               a
               different
               regard
               from
               what
               the
               Aegyptians
               did
               their
               Daemons
               ,
               is
               evident
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Aegyptians
               believed
               them
               to
               be
               Gods
               ,
               which
               is
               far
               from
               the
               hear●
               of
               any
               Catholick
               to
               believe
               of
               the
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               :
               And
               it
               is
               no
               less
               evident
               that
               the
               addresses
               they
               make
               to
               them
               are
               different
               from
               those
               the
               Aegyptians
               made
               to
               those
               Gods
               ,
               because
               as
               Origen
               saith
               ,
               the
               Invocation
               which
               Celsus
               contended
               for
               ,
               was
               
                 Votiva
                 illis
                 sacrificia
                 reddere
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               is
               due
               to
               God
               alone
               )
               and
               that
               upon
               account
               that
               they
               had
               power
               to
               heal
               the
               Dis●ases
               of
               the
               Parts
               proper
               to
               themselves
               :
               But
               the
               Invocation
               which
               Catholicks
               make
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Angels
              
               and
               Saints
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               desire
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               Holy
               Men
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               .
               And
               
               therefore
               when
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 If
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 Answer
                 Celsus
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 was
                 Rational
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 .
              
               I
               must
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               saith
               is
               Irrational
               and
               false
               ,
               because
               both
               the
               Conceit
               they
               have
               of
               the
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               addresses
               they
               make
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               ,
               are
               point
               blank
               opposite
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Aegyptians
               .
               But
               now
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               supposing
               the
               Aegyptians
               had
               the
               same
               conceit
               of
               their
               Daemons
               ,
               which
               Catholicks
               have
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Angels
              
               and
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               did
               no
               more
               but
               as
               Catholicks
               do
               ,
               desire
               them
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               to
               the
               
                 supream
                 God
              
               ;
               would
               it
               follow
               that
               Catholicks
               may
               not
               desire
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ?
               No
               more
               ,
               than
               because
               the
               Aegyptians
               erected
               Temples
               ,
               and
               offred
               Sacrifice
               to
               their
               
                 great
                 God
                 Osiris
              
               ;
               therefore
               Catholicks
               may
               not
               do
               the
               same
               to
               the
               very
               
                 true
                 God
              
               himself
               :
               or
               ,
               because
               they
               made
               their
               
                 solemn
                 supplications
              
               to
               a
               
                 false
                 God
              
               ;
               therefore
               Protestants
               may
               not
               offer
               up
               their
               Prayers
               to
               the
               true
               One.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               reasonableness
               of
               making
               addresses
               to
               one
               particular
               Saint
               rather
               than
               another
               in
               some
               particular
               occasions
               :
               And
               this
               will
               appear
               from
               the
               Consideration
               upon
               which
               it
               is
               usually
               done
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               a
               division
               of
               Offices
               among
               the
               Saints
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               whom
               may
               equally
               intercede
               without
               entrenching
               
               upon
               the
               Propriety
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               their
               Intercession
               may
               be
               implored
               by
               us
               ,
               in
               all
               kinds
               of
               necessities
               whatsoever
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               grounded
               upon
               a
               Reflexion
               ,
               which
               the
               suppliant
               makes
               either
               upon
               some
               signal
               Grace
               ,
               which
               shined
               in
               that
               Saint
               above
               others
               ,
               as
               
                 Patience
                 ,
                 Humility
                 ,
                 Chastity
              
               ,
               &c.
               (
               for
               which
               reason
               the
               Church
               saith
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Non
                 est
                 inventus
                 similis
                 illi
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 found
                 like
                 to
                 him
                 )
              
               or
               upon
               the
               particular
               manner
               of
               his
               
                 suffering
                 Martyrdom
              
               ,
               or
               some
               particular
               Miracle
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               remarkable
               passage
               in
               his
               Life
               and
               actions
               ;
               which
               may
               serve
               to
               excite
               the
               Hope
               of
               the
               suppliant
               to
               obtain
               redress
               by
               means
               of
               his
               Intercession
               ,
               in
               a
               case
               which
               he
               conceives
               to
               bear
               a
               suitableness
               or
               conformity
               to
               something
               acted
               or
               suffered
               by
               him
               .
               Now
               the
               efficacy
               of
               Prayer
               being
               grounded
               on
               Hope
               ,
               and
               it
               being
               natural
               to
               us
               to
               hope
               for
               redress
               where
               others
               have
               found
               it
               ,
               or
               where
               it
               may
               more
               reasonably
               be
               expected
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               particular
               qualification
               we
               apprehend
               in
               the
               Person
               to
               whom
               we
               address
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               abovesaid
               Reflexion
               serves
               to
               erect
               our
               Hope
               ,
               so
               also
               it
               conduces
               to
               the
               end
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               obtaining
               of
               what
               we
               pray
               for
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               although
               all
               the
               divine
               Attributes
               are
               
                 really
                 one
              
               and
               the
               
                 same
                 indivisible
                 Perfection
              
               in
               God
               ,
               yet
               for
               pardon
               we
               fly
               to
               his
               Mercy
               ;
               for
               knowledge
               to
               his
               
               Wisdome
               ,
               for
               Protection
               to
               his
               Power
               ,
               &c.
               And
               St.
               Paul
               assigns
               the
               remission
               of
               our
               sins
               to
               the
               Passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               our
               Justification
               (
               by
               which
               we
               rise
               to
               newness
               of
               life
               )
               to
               his
               
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 rose
                 again
                 for
                 our
                 Justification
                 .
              
               The
               reason
               whereof
               he
               gives
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               .
               c.
               2.
               v.
               18.
               
               Where
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 behoved
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 unto
                 his
                 Brethren
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 merciful
                 and
                 faithful
                 High-Priest
                 in
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 reconciliation
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 For
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 suffred
                 himself
                 being
                 tempted
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 succour
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 tempted
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               what
               he
               suffred
               himself
               ,
               he
               is
               made
               prompt
               and
               ready
               to
               succour
               those
               who
               are
               in
               affliction
               and
               Temptation
               .
               For
               it
               was
               true
               even
               of
               his
               most
               
                 sacred
                 Humanity
              
               ,
               what
               the
               Poet
               out
               of
               the
               very
               nature
               ,
               of
               Humanity
               made
               another
               say
               ,
               
                 Ha●d
                 ignara
                 ●●li
                 ,
                 miseris
                 succurrere
                 disco
                 ,
              
               that
               by
               his
               own
               sufferings
               he
               had
               learnt
               how
               to
               compassionate
               the
               sufferings
               of
               others
               .
               And
               this
               was
               laid
               down
               by
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               as
               a
               powerful
               Argument
               to
               perswade
               the
               Hebrews
               to
               put
               their
               Hope
               in
               Him
               for
               their
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               so
               particularly
               qualified
               and
               fitted
               for
               that
               Work
               by
               what
               he
               had
               suffered
               .
               Why
               then
               may
               not
               a
               like
               Consideration
               of
               the
               fitness
               or
               qualification
               
               of
               
                 one
                 Saint
              
               above
               others
               ,
               as
               so
               conceived
               by
               us
               ,
               (
               either
               for
               his
               eminent
               Perfection
               in
               such
               a
               particular
               virtue
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Remarkable
               passage
               in
               his
               Life
               )
               be
               taken
               as
               a
               Motive
               to
               invite
               us
               to
               address
               for
               the
               obtaining
               what
               we
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               to
               
                 his
                 Intercession
              
               before
               others
               ?
               The
               Scripture
               we
               know
               to
               perswade
               us
               to
               Patience
               in
               Adversity
               ,
               
               bids
               us
               reflect
               upon
               the
               sufferance
               of
               Job
               ;
               And
               why
               may
               not
               his
               eminence
               in
               that
               virtue
               ,
               as
               it
               serves
               for
               an
               example
               of
               our
               Imitation
               ,
               be
               also
               taken
               as
               a
               particular
               motive
               of
               our
               having
               recourse
               to
               his
               Intercession
               ?
               And
               when
               Jacob
               blessed
               the
               two
               Sons
               of
               
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 Ephraim
              
               and
               Manasses
               ,
               among
               so
               many
               Angels
               whose
               assistance
               he
               might
               have
               implored
               ,
               he
               beggs
               for
               that
               Angel
               in
               particular
               to
               be
               their
               Guardian
               ,
               who
               had
               delivered
               him
               out
               of
               all
               his
               troubles
               .
               
                 The
                 Angel
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ;
               
                 who
                 delivered
                 me
                 from
                 all
                 evils
                 ,
              
               
               
                 bless
                 these
                 Children
              
               .
               And
               why
               ?
               but
               because
               he
               thought
               that
               he
               who
               had
               been
               so
               careful
               to
               deliver
               him
               ,
               would
               be
               as
               careful
               to
               deliver
               them
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               account
               were
               I
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               ship
               wrackt
               ,
               I
               should
               sooner
               fly
               to
               the
               Intercession
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               who
               had
               saved
               by
               his
               Prayers
               all
               his
               Fellow-passengers
               in
               the
               Ship
               from
               being
               drowned
               ,
               than
               to
               another
               who
               had
               never
               been
               in
               the
               like
               
               danger
               .
               Behold
               here
               then
               the
               Crime
               of
               Catholicks
               in
               calling
               particularly
               upon
               the
               
                 Angel
                 Raphael
                 when
                 they
                 travel
              
               ,
               because
               he
               protected
               young
               Tobias
               in
               his
               Journey
               ;
               upon
               
                 St.
                 Roch
                 against
                 the
                 Plague
              
               ,
               because
               his
               Charity
               was
               signal
               in
               assisting
               those
               who
               were
               insected
               with
               it
               :
               upon
               
                 St.
                 Nicholas
                 against
                 Tempests
              
               ,
               because
               he
               saved
               some
               by
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               storm
               at
               Sea
               invoked
               him
               ,
               while
               yet
               alive
               :
               upon
               
                 St.
                 Apollonia
                 for
                 the
                 Tooth-ach
              
               ,
               because
               all
               her
               Teeth
               were
               strucken
               out
               for
               her
               free
               Confession
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               upon
               St.
               Michael
               and
               St.
               George
               against
               Enemies
               ,
               because
               the
               latter
               was
               by
               Profession
               a
               Souldier
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               valiant
               Martyr
               .
               And
               the
               former
               is
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Protector
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               is
               the
               Crime
               for
               which
               the
               Doctor
               charges
               Catholicks
               with
               Idolatry
               .
               
               But
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Crime
               in
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               like
               that
               of
               a
               Beggar
               ,
               who
               hopes
               to
               find
               relief
               at
               that
               door
               ,
               where
               he
               hears
               others
               have
               been
               relieved
               before
               .
               The
               Doctor
               perhaps
               to
               carry
               on
               his
               sport
               ,
               will
               instance
               in
               some
               addresses
               that
               are
               made
               to
               particular
               Saints
               upon
               such
               accounts
               ,
               which
               seem
               to
               him
               ridiculous
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               contrary
               to
               what
               happened
               to
               the
               Saint
               .
               But
               while
               I
               defend
               the
               reasonableness
               of
               the
               practice
               in
               it self
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               bound
               to
               defend
               ,
               that
               all
               who
               use
               it
               ,
               take
               the
               hints
               of
               
               their
               application
               to
               one
               Saint
               before
               another
               from
               solid
               and
               reasonable
               Motives
               .
               This
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               what
               seems
               ridiculous
               to
               One
               who
               scoffs
               at
               devotion
               ,
               may
               serve
               to
               raise
               affections
               in
               another
               who
               is
               
                 truly
                 devout
              
               :
               And
               the
               Chananaean
               Woman
               ,
               when
               
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Children's
                 bread
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 to
                 Dogs
                 ,
              
               
               drew
               an
               Argument
               of
               Hope
               ,
               from
               whence
               another
               who
               had
               not
               
                 her
                 Faith
              
               would
               have
               taken
               a
               Motive
               of
               despair
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               to
               conclude
               this
               Point
               ,
               let
               us
               suppose
               that
               Martha
               and
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               ,
               who
               are
               now
               
                 glorious
                 Saints
              
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               were
               again
               living
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               whether
               a
               Person
               guilty
               of
               Incontinency
               ,
               might
               not
               without
               being
               guilty
               also
               of
               
                 Aegyptian
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               conceive
               a
               greater
               Hope
               of
               obtaining
               God's
               favour
               by
               the
               Prayers
               of
               so
               Exemplar
               a
               Convert
               ,
               than
               by
               those
               of
               her
               Sister
               ,
               though
               more
               Innocent
               ?
               Surely
               the
               Parallel
               Example
               of
               her
               Conversion
               ,
               and
               the
               particular
               Zeal
               she
               must
               have
               for
               the
               Conversion
               of
               others
               ,
               would
               soon
               determin
               the
               devotion
               of
               the
               Penitent
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               her
               Intercession
               ?
               The
               Case
               is
               the
               same
               now
               she
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               she
               hath
               not
               lost
               her
               Charity
               by
               being
               there
               .
               And
               the
               case
               is
               the
               same
               in
               addresses
               made
               to
               other
               Saints
               ,
               upon
               like
               accounts
               ,
               as
               I
               shewed
               above
               .
               When
               therefore
               the
               Doctor
               
               hath
               a
               mind
               hereafter
               to
               change
               the
               names
               of
               the
               
                 Aegyptian
                 Gods
              
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               their
               doctrin
               presided
               over
               the
               several
               parts
               of
               Man
               ;
               let
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               please
               ,
               transcribe
               out
               of
               the
               Almanack
               the
               
                 Anatomy
                 of
                 Mans
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 are
                 govern'd
                 by
                 the
                 Twelve
                 Signs
                 ,
                 Aries
                 ,
                 Taurus
                 ,
                 Gemini
                 ,
                 Cancer
                 ,
                 Leo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               Characters
               at
               least
               may
               stand
               indifferently
               ,
               as
               Hieroglyphical
               Notes
               either
               of
               the
               Signs
               of
               the
               Zodiack
               ,
               or
               
                 Aegyptian
                 Deities
              
               .
               But
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               ridiculous
               ,
               than
               to
               assert
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 disparity
              
               between
               the
               
                 Aegyptians
                 worship
              
               of
               those
               Deities
               ,
               and
               the
               honour
               which
               Catholicks
               give
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Names
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               Origen
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               His
               second
               
                 Testimony
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Commentaries
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 St.
              
               Ambrose
               ,
               
               
                 where
                 that
                 Authour
                 speaking
                 against
              
               those
               who
               neglecting
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               said
               it
               was
               sufficient
               for
               them
               to
               worship
               only
               the
               things
               which
               are
               seen
               ,
               
                 says
                 ,
                 that
              
               they
               made
               use
               of
               a
               miserable
               excuse
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               access
               might
               be
               made
               to
               God
               by
               these
               ,
               as
               we
               go
               to
               the
               King
               by
               his
               Courtiers
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               Answer
               of
               that
               Author
               ,
               as
               set
               down
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               that
               he
               speaks
               of
               
                 those
                 who
                 gave
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 forsakeing
                 God
                 ,
                 adored
                 their
                 Fellow-servants
                 .
              
               Whom
               
               therefore
               he
               compares
               to
               
                 those
                 who
                 give
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Courtiers
              
               ;
               which
               as
               he
               doth
               not
               ,
               who
               only
               makes
               use
               of
               a
               Courtier
               to
               recommend
               him
               to
               the
               King
               :
               so
               neither
               do
               Catholicks
               give
               the
               honour
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               who
               only
               require
               the
               favour
               of
               their
               Prayers
               to
               God.
               But
               here
               the
               Doctor
               makes
               a
               terrible
               blunder
               by
               his
               dextrous
               translating
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               
                 [
                 Suffragatore
                 non
                 opus
                 est
                 ,
                 sed
                 mente
                 devota
                 :
                 ]
              
               To
               signify
               ,
               that
               
                 because
                 nothing
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 need
                 no
                 one
                 to
                 recommend
                 us
                 to
                 his
                 favour
                 ;
                 a
                 devout
                 mind
                 is
                 enough
                 :
              
               which
               if
               it
               were
               the
               
               Author's
               meaning
               (
               as
               it
               is
               the
               Doctor
               's
               )
               would
               make
               him
               to
               exclude
               not
               only
               the
               necessity
               we
               have
               of
               the
               Prayers
               of
               our
               Fellow-members
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 Militant
              
               as
               Triumphant
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               Intercession
               of
               Christ
               himself
               :
               for
               ,
               if
               
                 a
                 devout
                 mind
                 be
                 enough
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 we
                 need
                 no
                 one
                 to
                 recommend
                 us
                 to
                 God's
                 favour
                 ,
              
               what
               need
               we
               the
               Prayers
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               the
               Intercession
               of
               Christ
               ?
               But
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               Author
               takes
               not
               the
               word
               in
               
                 this
                 sense
              
               ;
               but
               as
               those
               are
               called
               suffragatores
               ,
               whose
               vote
               or
               advice
               the
               King
               takes
               (
               for
               example
               )
               in
               the
               Election
               of
               his
               Officers
               ,
               because
               as
               the
               Author
               there
               addeth
               ,
               
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 he
                 knows
                 not
                 of
                 himself
                 whom
                 to
                 employ
                 in
                 publick
                 affairs
                 ,
              
               without
               being
               inform'd
               by
               others
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Reason
               given
               by
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               what
               the
               
               Heathens
               affirm'd
               of
               their
               
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
              
               ,
               
               as
               St.
               Austin
               reports
               ,
               Viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Ethereal
                 Gods
                 who
                 have
                 care
                 of
                 humane
                 affairs
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 know
                 what
                 Men
                 do
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Aerial
                 Daemons
                 declared
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               By
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Author
               says
               ,
               
                 Suffragatore
                 non
                 est
                 opus
              
               ,
               that
               
                 because
                 nothing
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 suffragator
                 ,
              
               he
               means
               ,
               that
               GOD
               needs
               not
               any
               one
               to
               inform
               or
               advise
               him
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               Kings
               do
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               
                 Ethereal
                 Gods
              
               of
               the
               Heathen
               did
               ;
               but
               not
               ,
               according
               to
               Dr.
               
               St.'s
               Version
               ,
               that
               we
               
                 need
                 no
                 one
                 to
                 recommend
                 us
                 to
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               need
               not
               the
               Prayers
               and
               Intercessions
               of
               
                 just
                 Persons
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 are
                 available
                 with
                 Him.
              
               
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               The
               like
               Piece
               of
               Legerdemain
               he
               uses
               in
               his
               next
               Testimony
               
                 (
                 p.
                 153.
              
               )
               out
               of
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               for
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               if
               
                 the
                 Ethereal
                 Gods
                 can
                 see
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
              
               
               
                 [
                 non
                 ad
                 hoc
                 daemonibus
                 indigent
                 nunciis
                 ]
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 for
                 this
                 the
                 daemons
                 for
                 Messengers
                 or
                 Informers
                 .
              
               The
               Doctor
               translates
               it
               impersonalty
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 our
                 minds
                 can
                 be
                 known
                 without
                 their
                 help
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 their
                 Mediation
                 ,
              
               intimating
               thereby
               ,
               that
               if
               our
               
                 necessities
                 and
                 prayers
              
               can
               be
               known
               to
               God
               without
               his
               being
               inform'd
               by
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Angels
              
               
               and
               Saints
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               their
               Prayers
               and
               Intercession
               to
               recommend
               us
               to
               his
               favour
               .
               These
               are
               the
               shifts
               the
               Doctor
               is
               put
               upon
               ,
               to
               wrest
               the
               Fathers
               to
               say
               what
               they
               never
               mean't
               .
               But
               now
               he
               thinks
               he
               hath
               knockt
               us
               on
               the
               Head
               with
               a
               down-right
               blow
               ,
               when
               he
               tells
               us
               out
               of
               the
               same
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               
               that
               
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 Christians
                 do
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 One
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 and
                 Him
                 the
                 very
                 Person
                 himself
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 participation
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 happy
                 .
              
               But
               here
               also
               his
               Pen
               (
               that
               
                 fatal
                 Instrument
              
               by
               which
               he
               does
               us
               dead
               )
               moved
               not
               so
               even
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               slant
               a
               little
               from
               the
               true
               translation
               and
               meaning
               of
               St.
               
               Austin's
               words
               .
               For
               whereas
               St.
               Austin
               disputing
               there
               against
               the
               Platonists
               ,
               who
               made
               the
               
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
              
               to
               be
               Mediatours
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 Non
                 multis
                 sed
                 uno
                 Mediatore
                 opus
                 erat
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 happiness
                 ,
                 there
                 needed
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 One
                 Mediator
              
               ;
               the
               Doctor
               first
               makes
               a
               Preface
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               St.
               
               Austin's
               ,
               that
               
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 Christians
                 do
                 believe
              
               ;
               And
               then
               turns
               
                 [
                 opus
                 erat
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 ]
              
               (
               as
               Plato
               pretended
               )
               into
               
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 One
                 Mediator
              
               ;
               as
               if
               St.
               Austin
               were
               disputing
               against
               Catholicks
               for
               desiring
               the
               Intercession
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               To
               the
               Testimony
               it self
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               translated
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               plain
               from
               the
               very
               words
               of
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               that
               he
               speaks
               
               of
               such
               a
               
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Participation
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 happy
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               Mediator
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Mediator
               of
               Intercession
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               an
               one
               as
               may
               recommend
               us
               in
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               to
               obtain
               God's
               favour
               
                 through
                 his
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 only
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Redeemer
              
               ;
               for
               these
               may
               be
               many
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               well
               observs
               ,
               
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 whosoever
                 be
                 accepted
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 another
                 is
                 necessarily
                 by
                 so
                 doing
                 his
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 Intercessor
                 or
                 Advocate
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 admitted
                 to
                 deal
                 on
                 his
                 behalf
                 by
                 his
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 then
                 —
                 Certainly
                 neither
                 could
                 Job
                 intercede
                 for
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 nor
                 Samuel
                 for
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 nor
                 Abraham
                 for
                 Abimelech
                 or
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 God's
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 that
                 had
                 or
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 so
                 doing
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 Intercessors
                 and
                 Advocates
                 for
                 them
                 with
                 God.
              
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               (
               supposing
               that
               the
               
                 Saints
                 pray
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               which
               Dr.
               St.
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 believe
                 .
              
               p.
               173.
               )
               He
               admits
               that
               the
               Saints
               may
               be
               called
               
                 our
                 Mediators
              
               ,
               and
               Intercessors
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 to
                 dispute
                 whether
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 counted
                 so
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 contention
                 about
                 words
                 .
              
               Now
               that
               the
               word
               Mediator
               is
               not
               so
               appropriated
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               and
               is
               applyed
               to
               some
               other
               ,
               
               even
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               Annotations
               set
               forth
               upon
               
               the
               Bible
               by
               
                 Publick
                 Authority
              
               tell
               us
               ,
               when
               explicating
               that
               place
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 19.
                 
                 [
                 The
                 Law
                 was
                 ordained
                 by
                 Angels
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ]
              
               They
               affirm
               that
               the
               Mediator
               there
               meant
               was
               Moses
               .
               But
               however
               the
               
                 word
                 Mediator
              
               may
               be
               used
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               says
               ,
               
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 ridiculous
                 here
                 to
                 distinguish
                 Mediators
              
               of
               Redemption
               and
               
                 Intercession
                 ,
                 because
              
               all
               
                 that
                 the
                 Heathens
                 attributed
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 spirits
                 ,
              
               (
               for
               so
               he
               will
               have
               them
               to
               be
               in
               despite
               of
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               who
               calls
               them
               
                 Devils
                 )
                 was
                 only
                 Intercession
              
               .
            
             
               This
               he
               avoucheth
               here
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               p.
               156.
               but
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               in
               confidence
               ,
               that
               neither
               his
               Reader
               ,
               nor
               his
               Adversary
               will
               be
               so
               rude
               ,
               as
               to
               remember
               him
               of
               what
               he
               told
               us
               out
               of
               Celsus
               ,
               p.
               150.
               that
               the
               
                 Aegyptian
                 Deities
              
               at
               least
               ,
               I
               mean
               
                 Chnumen
                 ,
                 Chnaachumen
                 ,
                 Cnat
                 ,
                 Sicat
                 ,
                 Biu
                 ,
                 Eru
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 healed
                 the
                 diseases
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 proper
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 might
                 justly
                 be
                 invocated
              
               ;
               nor
               yet
               of
               what
               he
               told
               us
               so
               lately
               out
               of
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               p.
               155.
               that
               
                 the
                 Heathens
                 supposed
                 that
                 the
                 Gods
                 could
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 Necessities
                 and
                 Prayers
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Intervention
                 of
                 those
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 giving
                 them
                 divine
                 worship
                 proceeded
                 upon
                 that
                 supposition
                 ;
                 Viz.
              
               that
               it
               was
               their
               Office
               to
               inform
               the
               Superiour
               Gods
               of
               what
               they
               could
               not
               know
               otherwise
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               these
               things
               be
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               manifestly
               
               false
               what
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               at
               present
               ;
               Viz.
               that
               ALL
               
                 that
                 the
                 Heathens
                 attributed
                 to
                 their
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
                 was
                 only
                 Intercession
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               he
               not
               only
               contradicts
               the
               Truth
               ,
               but
               (
               what
               perhaps
               to
               him
               is
               worse
               ,
               )
               Himself
               also
               .
               So
               dear
               doth
               it
               cost
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               appear
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               for
               desiring
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Angels
              
               and
               Saints
               ;
               not
               to
               inform
               God
               of
               what
               he
               knows
               not
               ,
               nor
               for
               them
               to
               give
               what
               they
               ask
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Heathens
               believed
               of
               their
               Deities
               )
               but
               only
               to
               recommend
               us
               to
               his
               favour
               ,
               as
               we
               begg
               the
               prayers
               of
               one
               another
               .
               But
               his
               Zeal
               is
               not
               all
               spent
               .
               There
               follows
               a
               
                 second
                 Part
              
               of
               it
               to
               the
               same
               doleful
               Tune
               ;
               And
               we
               must
               dance
               
                 step
                 by
                 step
              
               after
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               not
               be
               counted
               Rats
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 Worship
                 of
                 Angels
                 was
                 Condemned
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 &c.
                 with
                 a
                 farther
                 display
                 of
                 the
                 disparity
                 between
                 the
                 Heathens
                 Worship
                 of
                 their
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
                 and
                 that
                 given
                 by
                 Catholicks
                 to
                 Holy
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               THe
               
                 Second
                 Thing
              
               the
               Doctor
               proposed
               to
               show
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               (
               p.
               154.
               )
               was
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 condemn
                 giving
                 this
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Heathen
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 good
                 Angels
                 too
                 .
              
               And
               here
               again
               he
               deludes
               his
               Reader
               with
               that
               general
               term
               of
               
                 this
                 Worship
              
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               honour
               which
               Catholicks
               give
               to
               the
               
                 good
                 Angels
              
               ,
               by
               desiring
               their
               Prayers
               to
               the
               
                 only
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               were
               the
               same
               with
               
                 that
                 worship
              
               which
               the
               Heathen
               gave
               to
               
                 those
                 spirits
                 whom
                 they
                 worshipped
              
               with
               sacrifice
               as
               Gods.
               But
               we
               must
               give
               him
               leave
               to
               cry
               
                 whoop
                 ,
                 all
                 hid
              
               ,
               in
               Generals
               ,
               and
               find
               him
               out
               if
               we
               can
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               place
               he
               seeks
               to
               hide
               himself
               in
               ,
               (
               and
               he
               was
               so
               afraid
               to
               be
               discover'd
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               set
               down
               the
               words
               )
               is
               that
               Text
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               18.
               
               
                 Let
                 no
                 Man
                 
                 beguile
                 you
                 of
                 your
                 reward
                 in
                 a
                 voluntary
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 not
                 holding
                 the
                 Head
              
               (
               Christ
               .
               )
               Here
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 condemn
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               kind
               of
               worship
               of
               any
               kind
               of
               Angels
               ,
               whether
               good
               or
               bad
               .
               But
               if
               so
               ,
               why
               did
               St.
               Paul
               say
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 voluntary
                 humility
              
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 holding
                 the
                 Head
              
               Christ
               ?
               These
               Clauses
               sufficiently
               intimate
               a
               particularity
               in
               the
               Worship
               ,
               which
               St.
               Paul
               condemn'd
               ,
               and
               
                 this
                 was
              
               ,
               saith
               St.
               Chrysostome
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 some
                 among
                 the
                 Colossians
                 said
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 recociled
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 access
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
              
               And
               this
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               condemned
               )
               
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
              
               ,
               that
               they
               so
               admitted
               and
               worshipped
               the
               Angels
               for
               Mediators
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 exclude
                 Christ
              
               ;
               And
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               did
               so
               ,
               is
               given
               by
               Theophylact
               ,
               
               because
               
                 they
                 esteemed
                 it
                 a
                 thing
                 unworthy
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 ,
              
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Reconciliation
               ,
               
                 and
                 far
                 transcending
                 Man's
                 Poverty
                 or
                 lowness
              
               on
               the
               other
               .
               This
               supposed
               ,
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               petty
               Objections
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul's
                 not
                 distinguishing
                 good
                 Angels
              
               from
               evil
               ones
               ,
               and
               
                 our
                 setting
                 up
                 other
                 Mediatours
                 besides
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               vanish
               into
               Air
               ,
               because
               
                 good
                 Angels
              
               themselves
               are
               not
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               but
               
               in
               subordination
               to
               Christ
               the
               Head
               ,
               nor
               their
               Prayers
               to
               be
               desired
               as
               efficacious
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               through
               
                 his
                 merits
              
               .
               And
               when
               we
               have
               recourse
               to
               them
               upon
               
                 this
                 account
              
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               to
               set
               up
               
                 other
                 Mediators
                 besides
                 Christ
              
               ,
               than
               when
               we
               desire
               the
               Prayers
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Men
              
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               But
               Theodoret
               upon
               this
               Place
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 defended
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 Men
                 to
                 worship
                 Angels
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 delivered
                 by
                 Angels
                 ;
                 which
                 practice
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 continued
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 in
                 Phrygia
                 and
                 Pisidia
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 doth
                 forbid
                 praying
                 to
                 Angels
                 ;
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 Oratories
                 of
                 St.
                 Michael
                 are
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 perswaded
                 Men
                 to
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 humility
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 God
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 seen
                 nor
                 comprehended
                 ,
                 nor
                 approached
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 obtain
                 his
                 favour
                 by
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
              
               This
               is
               what
               Theodoret
               saith
               ,
               and
               the
               Import
               of
               it
               amounting
               only
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               St.
               Paul
               and
               the
               Council
               of
               Laodicea
               (
               in
               his
               Judgment
               )
               forbad
               the
               worshipping
               or
               praying
               to
               Angels
               ,
               upon
               account
               that
               the
               
                 Law
                 was
                 deliver'd
                 by
                 them
              
               (
               and
               therefore
               ,
               as
               Theophylact
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 brought
                 us
                 salvation
              
               )
               or
               that
               God
               by
               reason
               that
               he
               is
               Invisible
               and
               
                 Incomprehensible
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 approached
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Angels
                 :
              
               The
               Reader
               sees
               how
               unjustly
               this
               Place
               is
               urged
               against
               Catholicks
               ,
               who
               have
               
               recourse
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Angels
              
               for
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               not
               upon
               account
               that
               they
               
                 brought
                 us
                 salvation
                 without
                 Christ
                 by
                 delivering
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               or
               that
               God
               is
               so
               high
               we
               cannot
               have
               access
               to
               Him
               ,
               but
               by
               them
               :
               but
               that
               they
               ,
               as
               true
               Friends
               of
               GOD
               ,
               would
               intercede
               for
               us
               through
               the
               Merits
               of
               Christ
               our
               only
               Saviour
               and
               Redeemer
               :
               as
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               declareth
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               Theodoret
               will
               not
               do
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               work
               ,
               Baronius
               shall
               .
               
                 No
                 wonder
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               p.
               155.
               )
               
                 Baronius
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 displeas'd
                 with
                 Theodoret
                 for
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 very
                 fairly
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 condemns
                 ,
              
               
               (
               and
               St.
               Paul
               too
               )
               
                 was
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Oratories
                 were
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 Hereticks
                 .
              
               And
               I
               shall
               wonder
               more
               ,
               if
               he
               find
               any
               one
               who
               will
               believe
               him
               ;
               that
               so
               great
               a
               Champion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               Baronius
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               stupid
               ,
               as
               to
               maintain
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               World
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               praying
               to
               Angels
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               practised
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               confess
               that
               as
               so
               practised
               ,
               it
               is
               condemned
               by
               Theodoret
               and
               St.
               Paul
               too
               .
               Either
               Baronius
               was
               a
               very
               
                 great
                 Dolt
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Doctor
               does
               not
               deal
               
                 very
                 fairly
              
               by
               him
               .
               And
               this
               is
               but
               too
               too
               evident
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               words
               as
               put
               by
               him
               for
               the
               words
               of
               Baronius
               ,
               Viz.
               
                 [
                 what
                 Theodoret
                 
                 condemns
              
               (
               and
               St.
               Paul
               too
               )
               
                 was
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ]
              
               are
               not
               Baronius
               his
               words
               ,
               but
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               ,
               for
               Baronius
               saith
               there
               expresly
               ,
               that
               Theodoret
               as
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Veneration
               of
               
                 Angels
                 ,
                 recta
                 sensit
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               held
               the
               same
               which
               the
               Roman
               Church
               holds
               at
               this
               day
               .
               2dly
               ,
               Because
               the
               Point
               in
               which
               Baronius
               differs
               from
               Theodoret
               ,
               is
               not
               that
               those
               were
               not
               condemn'd
               by
               him
               and
               St.
               Paul
               too
               ,
               who
               worshipped
               Angels
               upon
               the
               erroneous
               account
               aforesaid
               ,
               viz.
               That
               
                 Access
                 could
                 only
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Angels
                 :
              
               (
               whether
               the
               Authors
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               were
               Jews
               ,
               or
               Hereticks
               ,
               or
               
                 Philosophers
                 ;
              
               )
               but
               that
               Baronius
               judged
               Theodoret
               mistaken
               in
               asserting
               the
               Authors
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               not
               to
               have
               been
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 Philosophers
              
               ,
               but
               certain
               Hereticks
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               in
               supposing
               the
               Oratories
               of
               St.
               Michael
               in
               Phrygia
               and
               Pisidia
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               erected
               by
               those
               
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 Incaute
                 nimis
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 Too
                 unwarily
                 attributing
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 erecting
                 of
                 those
                 Oratories
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 old
                 instituted
                 by
                 Catholicks
                 .
              
               
               This
               is
               what
               Baronius
               saith
               ,
               grounding
               himself
               upon
               some
               ancient
               Records
               ;
               And
               here
               lieth
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               Charge
               ,
               that
               because
               Theodoret
               condemns
               the
               worship
               and
               Invocation
               of
               Angels
               ,
               as
               he
               thought
               it
               was
               practis'd
               by
               those
               Hereticks
               
               in
               those
               Oratories
               of
               St.
               Michael
               ;
               and
               Baronius
               thinks
               him
               mistaken
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               Oratories
               were
               indeed
               erected
               by
               Catholicks
               ,
               therefore
               Baronius
               (
               saith
               the
               Doctor
               )
               
                 very
                 fairly
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 Theodoret
                 condemns
                 was
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               just
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Doctor
               being
               to
               comment
               that
               passage
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
               where
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               design'd
               War
               upon
               the
               Reubenites
               ,
               &c.
               for
               erecting
               an
               Altar
               beside
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               should
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 too
                 unwarily
                 ascribed
                 to
                 a
                 schismatical
                 worship
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 intended
                 for
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 lawful
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               another
               Author
               passing
               his
               judgment
               upon
               this
               Comment
               of
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               should
               affirm
               ,
               that
               Dr.
               St.
               
                 very
                 fairly
                 tells
                 Us
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 Israelites
                 condemned
                 in
                 the
                 Reubenites
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God.
              
               Would
               not
               this
               be
               a
               
                 fair
                 tale
              
               .
               if
               well
               told
               by
               a
               credible
               Person
               of
               Dr.
               St.
               ?
               If
               he
               would
               not
               own
               it
               for
               such
               himself
               ;
               Why
               does
               he
               impose
               so
               foul
               a
               one
               upon
               Baronius
               ?
               For
               as
               the
               Israelites
               were
               mistaken
               in
               the
               End
               ,
               for
               which
               that
               Altar
               was
               Erected
               ,
               so
               was
               Theodoret
               ,
               saith
               Baronius
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               of
               those
               Oratories
               of
               St.
               Michael
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               follows
               no
               more
               in
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               that
               what
               Theodoret
               condemn'd
               was
               the
               true
               and
               lawful
               Invocation
               of
               Angels
               ,
               as
               practis'd
               in
               the
               
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               than
               that
               
                 what
                 the
                 Israelites
                 condemn'd
              
               was
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               as
               exercis'd
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               But
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               yet
               further
               ,
               that
               
                 Baronius
                 very
                 fairly
                 tells
                 Us
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 what
                 Th●odoret
                 condemn'd
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 St.
                 Paul
                 too
              
               condemn'd
               ,
               
                 was
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               yet
               fouler
               than
               the
               former
               ;
               for
               himself
               (
               p.
               156.
               )
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               what
               
                 Baronius
                 contended
              
               ,
               was
               condemned
               by
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               was
               the
               
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
              
               .
               And
               although
               Dr.
               St.
               will
               needs
               make
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Angels
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Heathens
               worship
               of
               
                 their
                 Daemons
              
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               a
               greater
               Authority
               than
               His
               is
               requisite
               to
               make
               us
               believe
               that
               Baronius
               thought
               so
               too
               .
               These
               are
               pitiful
               sleights
               of
               sophistry
               ,
               to
               delude
               an
               unwary
               Reader
               :
               
               And
               so
               are
               ,
               his
               citing
               of
               Irenaeus
               ,
               as
               denying
               
                 any
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Angels
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 Christians
              
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               as
               charging
               
                 all
                 who
                 worship
                 Angels
                 with
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 :
              
               
               For
               Irenaeus
               speaks
               only
               of
               such
               
                 superstitious
                 Invocating
              
               of
               Angels
               ,
               as
               was
               used
               by
               the
               Marcites
               and
               Carpocratians
               in
               their
               
                 Magical
                 Operations
              
               ,
               and
               working
               of
               
                 false
                 Miracles
              
               .
               And
               whatever
               Practice
               that
               were
               of
               nominating
               
               Angels
               ,
               which
               the
               Council
               of
               Laodicea
               is
               so
               severe
               against
               ,
               (
               whether
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Hereticks
               or
               Heathens
               )
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               it
               cannot
               with
               any
               show
               of
               Probability
               be
               understood
               of
               that
               worship
               which
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               gives
               to
               
                 Holy
                 Angels
              
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Council
               speaks
               of
               such
               as
               
                 nominated
                 Angels
              
               ,
               and
               made
               
                 private
                 Assemblies
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 forsaking
              
               (
               or
               excluding
               )
               
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               which
               words
               were
               conveniently
               omitted
               by
               the
               Doctor
               .
               And
               ,
               2dly
               ,
               Because
               the
               Council
               both
               in
               the
               Canon
               immediately
               foregoing
               :
               (
               34.
               )
               As
               also
               Can.
               51.
               alloweth
               the
               honouring
               and
               celebrating
               the
               Feast-days
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               plain
               Indication
               that
               it
               intended
               not
               to
               condemn
               in
               this
               Canon
               the
               worship
               due
               to
               Angels
               ;
               of
               whom
               Theodoret
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 than
                 Men
              
               ;
               
               yet
               not
               as
               
                 secondary
                 Gods
              
               ,
               but
               as
               our
               Fellow-Servants
               and
               Ministers
               of
               God.
               By
               this
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               ,
               whether
               
                 we
                 had
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 Canon
              
               ;
               or
               he
               the
               discovery
               of
               what
               he
               so
               artificially
               concealed
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               To
               his
               Testimony
               out
               of
               Origen
               ,
               p.
               156.
               
               I
               have
               answered
               already
               ,
               that
               he
               speaks
               of
               
                 such
                 Prayers
              
               ,
               as
               are
               offred
               only
               
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               for
               he
               both
               acknowledges
               a
               distinction
               between
               the
               worship
               due
               to
               God
               and
               the
               
               Angels
               ,
               and
               himself
               also
               directs
               his
               Prayer
               to
               an
               Angel
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               showed
               above
               ,
               p.
               359.
               
               What
               he
               cites
               out
               of
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               (
               de
               Civit.
               Dei.
               li.
               10.
               c.
               1.
               )
               is
               not
               in
               the
               least
               against
               the
               Honour
               or
               Invocation
               of
               Angels
               ,
               as
               taught
               and
               practis'd
               in
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
               For
               the
               Question
               there
               in
               debate
               between
               Him
               and
               the
               Platonists
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               propos'd
               in
               the
               very
               Argument
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Angels
                 will
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 also
                 to
                 them
                 ?
              
               That
               they
               may
               be
               honour'd
               with
               that
               kind
               of
               worship
               ,
               with
               which
               
                 Holy
                 Men
              
               or
               
                 Blessed
                 Souls
              
               are
               honoured
               by
               us
               ,
               he
               sufficiently
               intimates
               in
               his
               20th
               .
               Book
               against
               Faustus
               ,
               c.
               21.
               
               Where
               he
               equally
               denies
               the
               worship
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               given
               to
               any
               of
               them
               .
               And
               elsewhere
               ,
               
               as
               if
               he
               intended
               to
               prevent
               the
               
               Dr.'s
               Objection
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               Angels
               ;
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Neither
                 let
                 it
                 move
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Angel
              
               (
               Apoc.
               19.
               10.
               
               )
               
                 forbiddeth
                 St.
                 John
                 to
                 worship
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 admonisheth
                 Him
                 rather
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 appeared
                 such
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               so
               glorious
               a
               manner
               )
               
                 that
                 he
                 might
              
               (
               by
               mistake
               )
               
                 be
                 worshipped
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Worshipper
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 corrected
                 .
              
               And
               this
               he
               saith
               in
               reference
               to
               what
               he
               had
               said
               before
               ,
               Viz.
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 in
                 the
                 Precept
                 [
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Him
                 only
                 shalt
                 thou
                 serve
                 ]
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
              
               only
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 serve
                 Him
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Greek
                 is
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               by
               which
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               in
               St.
               
               Austin's
               Judgment
               ,
               although
               Latria
               be
               due
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               yet
               worship
               may
               be
               given
               to
               others
               .
               When
               therefore
               he
               saith
               in
               the
               place
               now
               under
               debate
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Blessed
                 spirits
                 are
                 not
                 willing
                 we
                 should
                 sacra
                 facere
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               dedicate
               ,
               (
               the
               Doctor
               translates
               it
               equivocally
               
                 to
                 perform
                 any
                 sacred
                 Offices
                 )
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 consecrate
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 ours
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Rites
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               evident
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               worship
               which
               is
               due
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               such
               Dedications
               and
               Consecrations
               ,
               as
               were
               performed
               by
               the
               Heathens
               to
               their
               Daemons
               as
               Gods.
               And
               although
               in
               his
               61.
               
               Q.
               upon
               Exodus
               ,
               he
               makes
               this
               difference
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               objecteth
               against
               us
               )
               between
               Latria
               and
               Dulia
               ,
               that
               
                 Dulia
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Lord
                 ;
                 but
                 Latria
                 is
                 not
                 due
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 God.
              
               Yet
               in
               the
               very
               place
               cited
               here
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               he
               affirms
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 that
                 service
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 servants
                 to
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 another
                 Name
                 in
                 Greek
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               dulia
               .
               But
               this
               the
               Reader
               was
               not
               to
               know
               ,
               for
               fear
               he
               might
               infer
               ,
               that
               if
               some
               degree
               of
               the
               service
               called
               in
               Greek
               dulia
               ,
               might
               be
               given
               by
               Servants
               to
               their
               Masters
               ,
               then
               surely
               
               a
               higher
               degree
               of
               it
               may
               be
               given
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Angels
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               But
               now
               after
               all
               these
               endeavours
               used
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               to
               hide
               himself
               in
               the
               General
               terms
               ,
               of
               
                 such
                 worship
                 ,
                 Religious
                 worship
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Invocation
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               some
               obscure
               passages
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ;
               He
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 knows
                 very
                 well
              
               (
               and
               I
               pray
               God
               ,
               his
               own
               knowledge
               may
               not
               rise
               against
               him
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               )
               
                 by
                 what
                 Arts
                 all
                 these
                 Testimonies
                 are
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 be
                 evaded
                 ,
              
               (
               or
               rather
               ,
               by
               what
               Light
               he
               will
               be
               discovered
               to
               have
               said
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               )
               Viz.
               
                 That
                 these
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 intended
                 against
                 the
                 Heathens
                 Idolatry
                 who
                 worshipped
                 those
                 Spirits
                 as
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 Sacrifices
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 denie●
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 asserts
                 that
                 the
                 worship
                 by
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 proper
                 only
                 to
                 God.
              
               This
               Answer
               is
               indeed
               given
               by
               St.
               Austin
               very
               often
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Fathers
               :
               And
               there
               needed
               no
               other
               ,
               to
               the
               Testimonies
               he
               produces
               ,
               if
               all
               who
               read
               his
               Book
               ,
               knew
               as
               much
               as
               himself
               .
               
                 But
                 such
                 devices
                 as
                 these
              
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               he
               calls
               them
               ,
               though
               prov'd
               to
               be
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Fathers
               out
               of
               the
               very
               places
               cited
               by
               him
               )
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 can
                 never
                 satisfy
                 an
                 impartial
                 mind
                 .
              
               And
               (
               to
               return
               him
               his
               own
               words
               in
               a
               like
               occasion
               )
               I
               must
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 ever
                 he
                 speak
                 home
                 to
                 our
                 case
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 do
                 it
                 upon
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 does
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 very
                 little
                 to
                 his
                 comfort
              
               ;
               as
               I
               shall
               make
               appear
               ,
               by
               showing
               the
               nullity
               of
               the
               Reasons
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               endeavours
               to
               make
               the
               aforesaid
               Answer
               seem
               insufficient
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 ,
                 because
              
               The
               Fathers
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 p.
                 158.
                 )
              
               do
               expresly
               deny
               ,
               that
               Invocation
               or
               Prayer
               is
               to
               be
               made
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Saints
               .
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 over
                 again
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 equivocate
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
              
               Thorndike
               
                 saith
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 terms
                 of
              
               Prayer
               and
               Invocation
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               so
               proper
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               despite
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               used
               in
               signifying
               requests
               made
               also
               to
               Men.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               second
               Reason
               is
               ,
               because
               
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 unlawful
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Saints
                 or
                 Angels
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 Invocate
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               this
               Reason
               clearly
               destroys
               it self
               ,
               because
               it
               supposes
               we
               hold
               it
               unlawful
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               the
               Heathens
               did
               to
               their
               
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
              
               .
               But
               to
               let
               that
               pass
               with
               the
               rest
               :
               If
               he
               take
               the
               word
               Invocation
               here
               to
               signifie
               the
               Prayer
               we
               make
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               and
               Giver
               of
               all
               Good
               ,
               I
               grant
               it
               ,
               no
               less
               unlawful
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               than
               to
               Invocate
               them
               .
               For
               what
               Catholick
               ever
               taught
               or
               thought
               that
               it
               was
               lawful
               to
               Invocate
               any
               Angel
               or
               Saint
               upon
               that
               account
               ?
               But
               if
               the
               word
               Invocation
               on
               the
               one
               side
               (
               as
               in
               despite
               of
               all
               opposition
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Custome
               of
               the
               Church
               it
               is
               used
               )
               be
               taken
               to
               signify
               the
               requests
               we
               
               make
               to
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               the
               offering
               of
               sacrifice
               be
               not
               only
               by
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               Mankind
               (
               as
               St.
               Austin
               teacheth
               )
               appropriated
               to
               signify
               the
               
                 absolute
                 worship
              
               due
               only
               to
               God
               ;
               
               Who
               sees
               not
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               offering
               it
               to
               any
               Saint
               or
               Angel
               ,
               may
               consist
               with
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               desiring
               them
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ?
               The
               case
               is
               plain
               in
               
                 just
                 Men
              
               upon
               Earth
               .
               For
               St.
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               accepted
               willingly
               the
               Prayers
               which
               others
               made
               to
               them
               for
               their
               assistance
               ,
               but
               utterly
               refused
               to
               admit
               the
               sacrifice
               which
               the
               Lycaonians
               (
               Acts
               14.
               )
               would
               have
               offered
               to
               them
               :
               and
               it
               is
               as
               plain
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               because
               we
               pray
               no
               otherwise
               to
               them
               ,
               than
               we
               do
               to
               
                 Holy
                 Men
              
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               though
               more
               devoutly
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               unchangeable
               state
               of
               Bliss
               .
               How
               then
               could
               the
               Doctor
               parallel
               these
               two
               together
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               parallel
               them
               ,
               but
               make
               it
               less
               unlawful
               to
               pray
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               than
               to
               offer
               sacrifice
               to
               them
               ?
               I
               'le
               tell
               you
               .
               Catholicks
               ,
               when
               they
               write
               against
               In●idels
               or
               Hereticks
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Answers
               which
               the
               Fathers
               have
               formerly
               given
               to
               their
               Objections
               .
               But
               Dr.
               St.
               being
               to
               oppose
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               is
               for●'t
               to
               maintain
               an
               Argument
               of
               the
               
               Heathens
               against
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 :
                 Nay
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               p.
               158.
               )
               
                 The
                 Heathens
                 in
                 St.
              
               Austin
               
                 argued
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 sacrifices
                 being
                 meer
                 external
                 things
                 ,
              
               
               
                 might
                 more
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 Invisible
                 the
                 Deity
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Invisible
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 and
                 better
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 still
                 proportionable
                 .
              
               Thus
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               to
               show
               
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 reserved
                 as
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 External
                 sacrifice
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               as
               he
               va●ies
               the
               Phr●●se
               ,
               than
               a
               
                 meer
                 outward
                 sacrifice
              
               :
               and
               consequently
               that
               Prayer
               was
               less
               communicable
               to
               a
               Saint
               ,
               than
               Sacrifice
               .
               But
               do
               you
               not
               think
               the
               Doctor
               us'd
               the
               utmost
               of
               his
               confidence
               here
               ,
               to
               own
               and
               maintain
               for
               good
               (
               nay
               
                 very
                 good
              
               )
               an
               Argument
               of
               the
               Heathens
               confuted
               by
               St.
               Austin
               in
               that
               very
               place
               ?
               
                 The
                 Heathen
              
               ,
               saith
               Dr.
               
                 St.
                 argued
                 very
                 well
              
               .
               I
               deny
               it
               ,
               saith
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               because
               in
               so
               arguing
               they
               manifest
               
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 (
                 nesciunt
                 )
                 that
                 visible
                 sacrifices
                 are
                 the
                 signs
                 of
                 the
                 Invisible
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ;
                 like
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 we
                 speak
                 are
                 the
                 signs
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 pray
                 or
                 praise
                 ,
                 we
                 direct
                 the
                 words
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 offer
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 signify
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 we
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 visible
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 to
                 Him
                 whose
                 Invisible
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 we
                 our selves
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 account
              
               (
               he
               adds
               a
               little
               below
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devils
                 require
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 —
                 endeavouring
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 to
                 hinder
                 access
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 Man
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 whilst
                 sacrifice
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 any
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               Thus
               St.
               Austin
               in
               Answer
               to
               the
               Heathens
               Objection
               and
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               .
               By
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               1st
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 external
                 sacrifice
              
               being
               the
               
                 highest
                 expression
              
               of
               the
               
                 highest
                 part
              
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               devoting
               and
               sacrificing
               our selves
               in
               our
               hearts
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               ought
               of
               all
               others
               
                 to
                 be
                 reserv'd
                 as
                 most
                 proper
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 him
                 :
              
               And
               
                 that
                 Religion
              
               which
               admits
               no
               external
               visible
               sacrifice
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               deficient
               in
               the
               most
               
                 signal
                 part
              
               of
               the
               Publick
               Worship
               of
               
                 God.
                 2dly
              
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               same
               St.
               Austin
               the
               Doctor
               (
               if
               he
               speak
               as
               he
               thinks
               )
               knows
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Heathens
               did
               what
               the
               true
               notion
               of
               
                 external
                 sacrifice
              
               is
               ,
               when
               he
               takes
               it
               as
               
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 Prayer
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 would
                 seem
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               p
               ,
               159.
               
                 very
                 strange
                 indeed
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 so
                 taken
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 that
                 Latria
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 God.
              
               But
               it
               seems
               as
               strange
               to
               me
               that
               He
               should
               take
               it
               so
               ,
               when
               himself
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               
                 those
                 who
                 did
                 appropriate
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               (
               by
               which
               it
               seems
               himself
               
               is
               none
               of
               them
               )
               
                 did
                 comprehend
                 Prayer
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 spiritual
                 and
                 acceptable
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 〈…〉
                 that
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 old
                 were
                 Solemn
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 supplication
              
               ;
               unless
               he
               meant
               to
               make
               his
               Reader
               believe
               that
               Catholicks
               ,
               w●●en
               they
               speak
               of
               sacrifice
               ,
               as
               proper
               to
               Go●
               ,
               mean
               only
               the
               
                 external
                 action
                 ,
                 as
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 Prayer
                 :
              
               which
               as
               〈◊〉
               is
               far
               from
               the●
               〈…〉
               minds
               to
               think
               so
               the
               Doctor
               in
               applauding
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               siding
               with
               them
               against
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               manifestly
               shows
               that
               he
               judg'd
               the
               Argument
               of
               the
               Heathens
               more
               rational
               than
               St.
               
               Austin's
               Answer
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               His
               third
               Reason
               of
               dissatisfaction
               is
               ,
               (
               p.
               159.
               )
               because
               
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 that
                 the
                 Heathen
                 did
                 give
                 divine
                 honour
                 to
                 their
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 do
                 so
                 to
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 .
              
               But
               this
               hath
               been
               sufficiently
               refuted
               already
               in
               the
               First
               Chapter
               ,
               §
               .
               6.
               
               And
               at
               present
               there
               needs
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               to
               put
               down
               the
               Negatives
               to
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Affi●matives
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 Solemn
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 making
                 any
                 capable
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ;
                 nor
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 or
                 Angels
                 for
                 that
                 End
                 ,
                 nor
                 consecrate
                 Temples
                 ,
                 and
                 erect
                 Altars
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 keep
                 Festivals
                 and
                 burn
                 Incense
                 before
                 them
                 as
                 Gods
                 ,
                 or
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 Heathens
              
               did
               even
               to
               their
               
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
              
               .
               These
               are
               all
               such
               known
               Truths
               ,
               both
               
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               of
               Catholicks
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               a
               Prodigious
               deal
               of
               Zeal
               to
               fix
               the
               black
               note
               of
               Idolatry
               upon
               that
               Church
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               English
               Nation
               receiv'd
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               could
               occasion
               the
               frequent
               repetition
               of
               so
               notorious
               a
               slander
               .
               Nor
               doth
               the
               Doctor
               so
               much
               as
               offer
               to
               prove
               the
               contrary
               of
               any
               of
               these
               Negatives
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               last
               ,
               of
               
                 not
                 offering
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 .
              
               And
               here
               he
               thinks
               he
               hath
               found
               something
               to
               catch
               at
               ,
               because
               Bellarmin
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Lauds
                 and
                 Prayers
                 are
                 publickly
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 honour
                 .
              
               But
               is
               this
               what
               the
               Fathers
               say
               of
               the
               Heathens
               worship
               of
               their
               
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
              
               ,
               that
               they
               offered
               sacrifices
               to
               God
               for
               
                 their
                 honour
              
               ?
               No
               ,
               they
               say
               expresly
               ,
               that
               the
               Heathens
               offered
               sacrifices
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               maintained
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               whereas
               yet
               Catholicks
               profess
               it
               
                 ought
                 not
              
               to
               be
               done
               even
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Angels
              
               and
               Saints
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               though
               as
               Bellarmin
               saith
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               offered
               to
               God
               in
               honorem
               ,
               in
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               translates
               it
               )
               
                 for
                 their
                 honour
              
               .
               And
               this
               is
               but
               what
               St.
               Austin
               professed
               ,
               
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 what
                 is
                 offered
                 at
                 the
                 Memories
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 made
                 them
                 both
                 Men
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 joyned
                 them
                 in
                 Heavenly
                 Honour
                 with
                 his
                 Holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 thanks
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 Victories
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 excited
                 to
                 imitate
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 and
                 suffered
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               ,
               p.
               116.
               that
               to
               
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 beyond
                 his
                 reach
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 does
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 whose
                 honour
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 .
              
               I
               have
               heard
               that
               some
               Beggars
               have
               the
               skill
               to
               shrink
               up
               their
               Armes
               into
               their
               Sleeves
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               could
               not
               reach
               above
               a
               span
               from
               their
               shoulders
               ;
               And
               now
               I
               perceive
               there
               is
               an
               Art
               of
               shrinking
               up
               Understandings
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Armes
               .
               For
               who
               can
               believe
               it
               beyond
               Dr.
               
               St.'s
               reach
               to
               understand
               how
               sacrifice
               may
               be
               offered
               to
               God
               in
               honour
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               
                 B.
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               must
               be
               offered
               to
               the
               B.
               Virgin
               her self
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               ,
               as
               
                 not
                 to
                 honour
                 God
                 by
                 it
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               most
               uncharitably
               and
               unchristianly
               would
               make
               his
               Reader
               believe
               we
               do
               ?
               A
               sudden
               twitch
               by
               the
               hand
               will
               serve
               to
               pluck
               out
               the
               Beggar
               's
               arm
               to
               its
               full
               length
               ;
               and
               because
               I
               am
               perswa●ed
               a
               home-example
               may
               do
               as
               much
               for
               a
               shrunk●
               up
               Understanding
               ;
               I
               must
               desire
               the
               Doctor
               to
               reflect
               ,
               whether
               it
               would
               not
               be
               
                 for
                 his
                 honour
              
               ,
               that
               his
               whole
               Party
               should
               keep
               a
               Solemn
               Day
               of
               Thanksgiving
               for
               the
               Great
               Wit
               and
               burning
               Zeal
               with
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               endow'd
               
               Him
               ,
               to
               the
               utter
               confusion
               of
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Cause
              
               ?
               If
               he
               think
               this
               would
               be
               much
               fo●
               
                 his
                 honour
              
               ;
               although
               the
               Thanks
               were
               given
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               him
               ;
               I
               hope
               it
               is
               not
               beyond
               his
               reach
               now
               to
               Understand
               that
               sacrifice
               also
               may
               be
               offered
               to
               God
               in
               thanksgiving
               for
               the
               great
               Vertues
               and
               Prerogatives
               he
               bestow'd
               upon
               the
               
                 B.
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               although
               the
               sacrifice
               be
               offered
               to
               God
               and
               not
               to
               her
               .
               In●
               〈…〉
               ,
               Honour
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               
                 Testimony
                 o●
                 Protestation
                 of
                 some
                 excellency
              
               ;
               and
               whether
               Thanks
               be
               given
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               words
               ,
               or
               by
               sacrifice
               ,
               for
               the
               Gifts
               and
               Graces
               he
               hath
               bestowed
               on
               such
               a
               Person
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               evident
               Protestation
               of
               such
               excellency
               in
               that
               Person
               ,
               and
               consequently
               
                 for
                 his
                 honour
              
               ,
               though
               both
               words
               and
               sacrifice
               be
               directed
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               His
               4th
               .
               
                 and
                 last
                 Reason
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 although
              
               Catholicks
               
                 do
                 not
                 call
                 the
              
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               Gods
               ,
               yet
               they
               give
               them
               the
               Worship
               of
               Invocation
               ,
               and
               the
               honour
               of
               sacrifices
               ,
               
                 which
                 are
                 only
                 due
                 to
              
               God
               ]
               
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Repetition
                 of
                 the
                 Burden
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Song
                 of
              
               Julian
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               and
               Faustus
               the
               Manichaean
               :
               
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 at
                 large
                 refuted
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 discourse
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 add
                 two
                 Testimonies
                 for
                 a
                 farther
                 confutation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
              
               sung
               
                 over
                 anew
                 by
                 the
                 Doctor
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 of
                 S.
              
               Austin
               .
               
               We
               do
               not
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               erect
               Temples
               ,
               or
               ordain
               Priests
               ,
               
               nor
               make
               Dedications
               ,
               nor
               offer
               sacrifices
               to
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               because
               not
               They
               ,
               but
               their
               God
               is
               our
               God.
               We
               honour
               indeed
               their
               Memories
               ,
               as
               of
               Holy
               Men
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               fought
               for
               the
               Truth
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               Lives
               —
               But
               we
               do
               not
               worship
               them
               with
               divine
               honours
               ,
               as
               the
               Heathens
               did
               their
               Gods
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               offer
               sacrifice
               to
               them
               .
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 of
                 Bishop
              
               Mountague
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 of
              
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               
                 p.
                 60.
                 
                 Where
                 he
                 telleth
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 or
                 will
                 be
                 concern'd
                 for
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               do
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               are
               no
               Immediate
               Intercessors
               for
               Us
               with
               God
               ;
               but
               whatsoever
               they
               obtain
               for
               Us
               at
               GOD's
               hands
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               obtain
               by
               and
               through
               Christ
               .
               And
               it
               is
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               the
               voice
               of
               every
               Romanist
               ,
               Non
               ipsi
               sancti
               ,
               sed
               eorum
               Deus
               ,
               Dominus
               nobis
               est
               .
               
                 (
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               Not
               the
               Saints
               themselves
               ,
               but
               their
               GOD
               is
               our
               Lord.
               )
               So
               ,
               it
               must
               not
               be
               imputed
               which
               is
               not
               deserved
               .
               Were
               they
               worse
               than
               they
               are
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               to
               bely
               the
               Devil
               ;
               a
               shame
               to
               charge
               Men
               with
               what
               they
               are
               not
               guilty
               of
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               breach
               bigger
               ,
               already
               too
               wide
               .
               
                 Thus
                 St.
              
               Austin
               ,
               
                 and
                 Bishop
              
               Mountague
               ;
               
                 and
                 were
                 they
                 alive
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 justly
                 ●ear
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 for
                 these
              
               singular
               fancies
               ,
               or
               superstitious
               Caprichio's
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Doctor
                 calls
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 ●all
                 under
                 his
                 lash
                 of
                 being
                 accounted
                 Men
                 of
              
               mere
               Charity
               than
               Judgment
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Term
                 ,
                 Formal
                 Invocation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 different
                 Formes
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 :
                 Some
                 Instances
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 to
                 show
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 in
                 their
                 Times
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               THe
               Doctor
               having
               made
               use
               ,
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               two
               Questions
               ,
               of
               the
               equivocal
               term
               of
               
                 Formal
                 Invocation
              
               ,
               to
               amuze
               his
               Reader
               ,
               I
               reply'd
               ,
               
                 I
                 understood
                 not
                 well
                 what
                 He
                 meant
                 by
                 Formal
                 Invocation
                 ,
              
               but
               withall
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 what
                 Catholicks
                 understand
                 by
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 matter
                 ,
                 is
                 desiring
                 or
                 praying
                 those
                 just
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Glory
                 in
                 Heaven
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 :
              
               To
               shew
               the
               
                 palpable
                 weakness
              
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               of
               this
               Answer
               ,
               he
               says
               he
               will
               prove
               ,
               that
               
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 do
                 allow
                 and
                 practice
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 Formal
                 Invocation
                 from
                 what
                 I
                 assert
              
               ;
               and
               I
               think
               he
               never
               betrayed
               more
               pa●pably
               the
               weakness
               of
               his
               own
               cause
               ,
               than
               in
               this
               undertaking
               .
               Let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               First
               then
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               
                 Never
                 any
                 Person
                 before
                 me
                 imagin'd
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Formal
                 Invocation
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 do
                 ,
              
               when
               I
               say
               ,
               
               that
               what
               we
               understand
               by
               it
               ,
               is
               
                 desiring
                 or
                 praying
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               And
               〈◊〉
               Himself
               in
               the
               very
               next
               words
               declar●s
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 imagins
              
               the
               very
               same
               sense
               of
               it
               that
               I
               do
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 term
                 of
                 Formal
                 Invocation
                 was
                 purposely
                 chosen
                 by
                 Him
                 to
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 Rhetorical
                 Apostrophes
                 ,
                 Poetical
                 Flourishes
                 ,
                 and
                 general
                 wishes
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 would
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Assemblies
                 at
                 the
                 Monuments
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ;
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 ,
              
               he
               grants
               ,
               
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 instances
                 in
                 good
                 Authors
                 ,
                 Viz.
              
               the
               Chief
               Fathers
               both
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               Church
               .
               For
               what
               is
               this
               ,
               but
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               means
               by
               
                 Formal
                 Invocation
              
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               ,
               a
               real
               address
               of
               our
               minds
               to
               the
               Saints
               themselves
               to
               help
               us
               with
               their
               Prayers
               :
               'T
               is
               true
               indeed
               what
               He
               would
               have
               his
               Reader
               to
               understand
               by
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               what
               he
               says
               
                 is
                 constantly
                 practis'd
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 our
                 Prayers
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 necessities
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               But
               what
               doth
               he
               say
               then
               to
               the
               Forme
               of
               Prayer
               used
               by
               us
               in
               the
               Letanies
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 Mary
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Holy
                 Peter
                 pray
                 for
                 us
              
               :
               Is
               it
               only
               a
               
                 Rhetorical
                 Apostrophe
                 ,
                 Poetical
                 Flourish
                 ▪
              
               or
               
                 general
                 wish
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 would
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 :
              
               Or
               ,
               is
               it
               more
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               no
               more
               ,
               Why
               does
               he
               impugne
               what
               he
               grants
               was
               used
               by
               those
               
                 good
                 Authors
              
               .
               If
               it
               be
               more
               ,
               't
               is
               then
               a
               part
               at
               least
               of
               
                 Formal
                 Invocation
              
               ,
               as
               defin'd
               by
               Himself
               .
               And
               if
               
               when
               we
               pray
               them
               to
               
                 help
                 our
                 necessities
              
               ,
               the
               meaning
               be
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               do
               it
               
                 by
                 their
                 Prayers
              
               ,
               the
               whole
               sense
               of
               
                 Formal
                 Invocation
              
               in
               this
               present
               matter
               ,
               is
               
                 to
                 desire
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 :
              
               so
               that
               though
               
                 never
                 any
                 Person
                 before
                 me
                 imagin'd
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               yet
               now
               I
               have
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               concurring
               with
               me
               in
               it
               .
               But
               to
               pass
               on
               to
               the
               Proofs
               of
               his
               Assertion
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 difficulty
              
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               (
               p.
               163.
               )
               
                 lies
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 whether
                 Catholicks
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 help
                 their
                 necessities
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               whether
               besides
               the
               usual
               form
               of
               saying
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 Mary
                 pray
                 for
                 us
              
               ;
               we
               do
               not
               sometimes
               vary
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Help
                 me
              
               ,
               or
               
                 comfort
                 and
                 strengthen
                 me
              
               ,
               O
               B.
               Virgin
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               I
               never
               yet
               met
               with
               any
               Catholick
               so
               Ignorant
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               understand
               the
               sense
               to
               be
               ,
               to
               desire
               them
               to
               help
               us
               with
               their
               Prayers
               .
               Behold
               then
               here
               the
               terrible
               
                 Mystery
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 Proselites
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
                 until
                 they
                 be
                 first
                 made
                 safe
                 and
                 fast
                 enough
                 !
                 Viz.
              
               
                 that
                 sometimes
                 they
                 may
                 use
                 the
                 like
                 form
                 of
                 words
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Child
                 does
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 when
                 instead
                 of
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Pray
                   Father
                   ,
                   Pray
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   bless
                   me
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 sometimes
                 
                   Bless
                   me
                   Father
                
                 .
                 But
                 Catholicks
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 p.
                 163.
                 )
                 
                   do
                   this
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   same
                   external
                   signs
                   of
                   devotion
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   use
                   to
                   God
                   Himself
                   .
                
                 And
                 can
                 he
                 excuse
                 a
                 Child
                 
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 kneels
                 down
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 external
                 sign
                 of
                 devotion
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 use
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 
                   Bless
                   me
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saith
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 sense
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 doth
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 be
                 as
                 charitable
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 external
                 sign
                 of
                 devotion
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Bless
                   me
                   ,
                   or
                   help
                   me
                   ,
                   Mother
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
                 Mr.
                 Thorndike
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 discourses
                 shows
                 his
                 unwillingness
                 to
                 free
                 the
              
               ;
               Practise
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               this
               matter
               from
               Idolatry
               ,
               yet
               convinc'd
               by
               the
               Evidence
               of
               Truth
               ,
               
               he
               confesses
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 having
                 acknowledg'd
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 oblig'd
                 so
                 to
                 interpret
                 the
                 Prayers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 corruption
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prayers
                 which
                 it
                 alloweth
                 may
                 be
                 Idolatries
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 properly
                 signify
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 necessarily
                 Idolatries
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 necessarily
                 Idolatries
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 necessarily
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 Christianity
                 pr●supposing
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 one
                 true
                 God.
                 And
                 although
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 the
                 style
                 of
                 Modern
                 devotion
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 leaves
                 nothing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 attributed
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 believe
                 that
                 God
                 alone
                 can
                 
                 give
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 desire
                 .
              
               And
               if
               this
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               Doctor
               's
               either
               Charity
               or
               Sincerity
               to
               interpret
               these
               or
               the
               like
               words
               ,
               
                 Help
                 me
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               they
               carry
               ,
               when
               we
               say
               
                 Help
                 me
                 GOD
              
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               But
               what
               do
               I
               do
               expecting
               Charity
               from
               Him
               ,
               who
               makes
               it
               
                 superstitious
                 Fanaticisme
              
               ,
               
               or
               at
               best
               but
               
                 Fanciful
                 singularity
              
               in
               others
               ?
               The
               excess
               not
               of
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               but
               Zeal
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               must
               call
               it
               so
               )
               hath
               quite
               eaten
               up
               his
               Charity
               .
               And
               every
               thing
               he
               meets
               with
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               down-right
               
                 Ora
                 pro
                 nobis
              
               ,
               must
               now
               be
               Idolatrous
               or
               Blasphemous
               .
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               he
               
                 hath
                 heard
                 of
                 our
                 Ladies
                 Psalter
                 ,
                 a
                 Blasphemous
                 Book
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 never
                 yet
                 censured
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Psalms
                 in
                 their
                 highest
                 strains
                 of
                 Prayer
                 to
                 God
                 are
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
              
               But
               what
               ,
               or
               whose
               Book
               soever
               that
               be
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               first
               had
               news
               of
               from
               Himself
               )
               his
               only
               hearing
               of
               it
               ,
               argues
               that
               it
               is
               no
               
                 publick
                 Devotion
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               to
               be
               charg'd
               upon
               Her
               :
               And
               did
               it
               contain
               Blasphemy
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               it
               doth
               ,
               )
               and
               were
               publickly
               known
               ,
               no
               doubt
               it
               had
               been
               censured
               before
               this
               .
               But
               then
               again
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               not
               to
               take
               all
               for
               Gospel
               ,
               so
               neither
               are
               we
               to
               take
               all
               for
               Blasphemy
               ,
               which
               the
               Doctor
               calls
               so
               .
               
                 Every
                 one
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 judgeth
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 affected
                 ,
              
               
               and
               nothing
               more
               subject
               to
               different
               construction
               ,
               than
               words
               .
               They
               are
               like
               those
               Pictures
               which
               represent
               a
               Man
               to
               one
               that
               stands
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               Beast
               to
               another
               who
               stands
               on
               the
               left
               ;
               or
               like
               the
               Pillar
               of
               Cloud
               ,
               which
               gave
               Light
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               but
               was
               darkness
               to
               the
               Aegyptians
               .
               For
               Example
               ,
               those
               words
               of
               Christ
               to
               his
               
                 Apostles
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               if
               you
               set
               a
               Jew
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               St.
               on
               the
               other
               :
               The
               Jew
               who
               owns
               Christ
               for
               no
               other
               than
               a
               Seducer
               ,
               will
               call
               them
               Blasphemous
               ;
               but
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               will
               not
               do
               so
               ,
               although
               Christ
               say
               of
               Himself
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               And
               the
               only
               Reason
               he
               can
               give
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               though
               the
               words
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               the
               sense
               in
               which
               they
               are
               applyed
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               very
               different
               .
               And
               possibly
               those
               
                 highest
                 strains
                 of
                 Prayer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               saith
               are
               applyed
               in
               that
               Psalter
               to
               the
               
                 B.
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               may
               ,
               if
               examined
               ,
               be
               found
               not
               chargeable
               with
               Blasphemy
               ,
               on
               the
               like
               account
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               the
               dead
               words
               ,
               but
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               Speaker
               that
               animates
               them
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               to
               be
               Prayer
               (
               otherwise
               a
               Parrot
               which
               should
               be
               taught
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Help
                 me
                 God
              
               ,
               would
               pray
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Christian
               )
               it
               follows
               that
               as
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               Speaker
               is
               different
               ,
               so
               will
               the
               Prayer
               be
               also
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 same
                 words
              
               spoken
               to
               God
               will
               have
               respect
               
               to
               Him
               ,
               as
               who
               alone
               can
               give
               what
               we
               desire
               ;
               but
               applyed
               to
               the
               B.
               Virgin
               ,
               will
               signifie
               only
               that
               we
               desire
               her
               Prayers
               to
               obtain
               for
               us
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               we
               believe
               that
               he
               alone
               can
               give
               ;
               and
               consequently
               no
               strain
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               (
               properly
               so
               called
               )
               which
               is
               made
               to
               GOD
               ,
               will
               be
               applyed
               to
               the
               B.
               Virgin.
               
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 Doctor
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 just
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
              
               insist
               upon
               the
               Ancient
               
                 Breviaries
                 ,
                 or
              
               Obsolete
               Forms
               ,
               or
               Private
               Devotions
               ,
               
                 (
                 among
                 which
                 surely
                 the
              
               Psalter
               
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 may
                 be
                 ranked
                 )
                 There
                 is
              
               Blasphemy
               and
               Idolatry
               
                 enough
                 ,
                 he
                 thinks
              
               ,
               in
               the
               present
               Roman
               Breviary
               ,
               
                 to
                 serve
                 his
                 turn
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Instance
                 he
                 gives
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
              
               Antiphon
               ,
               Hail
               B.
               Virgin
               ,
               Thou
               alone
               hast
               destroy'd
               all
               the
               Heresies
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               least
               this
               should
               be
               interpreted
               of
               doing
               it
               by
               her
               Son
               ,
               
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 presently
                 addeth
                 ,
              
               Dum
               virgo
               Deum
               &
               Hominem
               genuisti
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               
               by
               bringing
               Him
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               who
               was
               both
               God
               and
               Man
               )
               a
               Formal
               Invocation
               of
               Her
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               follows
               ,
               Give
               me
               strength
               against
               thy
               Enemies
               :
               
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 adds
                 those
                 Ejaculations
                 in
                 the
              
               Hymn
               ,
               Ave
               Maris
               stella
               .
               Wherein
               she
               is
               intreated
               to
               loose
               the
               bonds
               of
               the
               guilty
               ,
               to
               give
               light
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
               and
               drive
               away
               our
               evils
               
                 (
                 but
                 he
                 leaves
                 out
              
               ,
               and
               to
               beg
               for
               us
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               )
               and
               to
               shew
               her self
               to
               be
               
               a
               Mother
               ,
               (
               or
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Masse-Book
               at
               Paris
               ,
               1634.
               
               Jure
               Matris
               Impera
               Redemptori
               ,
               As
               thou
               art
               a
               Mother
               ,
               Command
               the
               Redeemer
               .
               )
               
                 But
                 then
                 again
              
               ,
               least
               the
               Hymn
               should
               be
               thought
               only
               Poetical
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
              
               in
               the
               Feast
               of
               S.
               Maria
               ad
               Nives
               ,
               a
               formal
               Prayer
               ,
               is
               made
               to
               Her
               to
               help
               the
               miserable
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               the
               weak
               ,
               to
               comfort
               those
               that
               mourn
               
                 (
                 where
                 again
                 he
                 leaves
                 out
                 ,
              
               Pray
               for
               the
               People
               ,
               Intercede
               for
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 )
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 forms
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 are
                 used
                 to
                 St.
              
               Michael
               ,
               and
               the
               Angel
               Guardians
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Apostles
               .
               
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               is
               all
               this
               only
               praying
               to
               the
               Saints
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ?
               
                 Yes
                 surely
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
              
               sense
               
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 words
                 to
                 be
              
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 as
                 I
                 shewed
                 above
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 bare
              
               Characters
               or
               Letters
               .
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
              
               Church's
               sense
               
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 to
              
               desire
               
                 them
                 to
                 obtain
                 for
                 us
                 of
              
               God
               the
               blessings
               
                 expressed
                 in
                 those
                 forms
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               help
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               light
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 is
                 manifest
                 both
                 from
                 her
                 frequent
                 intermixing
                 that
                 usual
                 form
                 of
              
               Pray
               for
               us
               ,
               
                 which
                 the
                 Doctor
                 conveniently
                 leaves
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 her
              
               publick
               Doctrin
               ,
               
                 as
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
              
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               
                 and
                 inculcated
                 to
                 all
                 the
              
               Faithful
               
                 in
                 their
              
               Cat●chisms
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               can
               be
               said
               to
               those
               words
               in
               the
               Mass-Book
               at
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 1634.
                 
                 Jure
                 Matris
                 Impera
                 Redemptori
                 ;
                 As
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Mother
                 ,
                 Command
                 thy
                 Son
                 ?
              
               I
               Answer
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 shew
                 thy self
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Mother
                 ]
              
               to
               
               which
               the
               Doctor
               makes
               these
               other
               of
               the
               Mass-Book
               at
               Paris
               correspond
               ,
               are
               not
               found
               in
               any
               Mass-Book
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               hear
               of
               ;
               nor
               do
               the
               words
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               agree
               in
               their
               number
               and
               measure
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Verses
               of
               that
               Hymn
               ,
               and
               consequently
               I
               have
               some
               Reason
               to
               believe
               him
               mistaken
               (
               at
               least
               )
               in
               citing
               that
               Mass-Book
               .
               But
               2dly
               ,
               Supposing
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               to
               be
               found
               in
               that
               Mass-Book
               ,
               I
               confess
               they
               express
               a
               vehemency
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               unsuitable
               to
               the
               brisk
               and
               sudden
               efforts
               propet
               to
               that
               Nation
               ;
               but
               yet
               they
               are
               such
               as
               may
               admit
               of
               a
               fair
               construction
               ,
               if
               they
               meet
               with
               a
               Reader
               who
               is
               not
               obstinately
               bent
               to
               be
               way-ward
               .
               There
               are
               even
               in
               Scripture
               some
               expressions
               ,
               which
               seem
               to
               carry
               with
               them
               as
               great
               an
               excess
               as
               this
               .
               
               For
               example
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               said
               that
               
                 Josue
                 spake
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Sun
               stood
               still
               ,
               
                 God
                 obeying
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 :
              
               And
               when
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               of
               Himself
               ,
               that
               in
               Heaven
               he
               will
               make
               
                 his
                 Servants
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 to
                 Meat
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 will
                 serve
                 them
              
               .
               Now
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               of
               these
               expression
               doth
               not
               signify
               ,
               a
               
                 real
                 Obedience
              
               in
               God
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               Man
               ,
               but
               his
               readiness
               
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 fear
                 him
              
               ;
               nor
               the
               latter
               ,
               that
               Christ
               will
               really
               serve
               the
               Elect
               at
               Table
               ,
               but
               only
               signifies
               the
               great
               care
               He
               
               will
               take
               ,
               that
               nothing
               shall
               be
               wanting
               to
               the
               complement
               of
               their
               joy
               and
               satisfaction
               .
               ●o
               also
               the
               words
               objected
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
                 [
                 A●
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Mother
                 ,
                 Command
                 the
                 Red●em●●
                 ▪
                 ]
              
               〈◊〉
               not
               signify
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               
                 really
                 command
              
               Him
               ,
               as
               she
               did
               when
               he
               was
               subject
               to
               her
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               but
               that
               she
               would
               use
               that
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               on
               Our
               behalf
               ,
               which
               She
               hath
               with
               Him
               ,
               as
               a
               Mother
               ,
               above
               all
               other
               Saints
               .
               And
               this
               being
               understood
               to
               be
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               all
               that
               the
               Doctor
               can
               say
               ,
               is
               that
               the
               Author
               was
               too
               Hyperbolical
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Expression
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               I
               dare
               affirm
               he
               will
               find
               very
               few
               Catholicks
               dissenting
               from
               him
               .
               Nay
               more
               ,
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Parisian
                 Missal
              
               of
               1634.
               if
               there
               were
               any
               such
               words
               in
               it
               ,
               hath
               been
               since
               corrected
               ;
               Otherwise
               my
               Adversary
               would
               doubtless
               have
               cited
               the
               Mass-Book
               of
               1670.
               and
               not
               of
               1634.
               
               And
               then
               the
               words
               he
               objects
               ,
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               cast
               among
               the
               Obsolete
               Forms
               ,
               which
               he
               said
               before
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               insist
               upon
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               But
               now
               again
               ,
               if
               we
               use
               the
               
                 same
                 form
              
               of
               words
               to
               the
               
                 B.
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Saints
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               when
               we
               desire
               
                 her
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 light
                 to
                 the
                 blind
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 From
                 whence
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
                 must
                 the
                 People
                 take
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ?
              
               I
               
               Answer
               ,
               not
               meerly
               from
               
               Lilly's
               Grammar
               Rules
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               delivered
               in
               her
               Councils
               and
               Catechisms
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               common
               use
               of
               such
               words
               and
               expressions
               among
               Christians
               .
               If
               a
               Child
               being
               taught
               by
               his
               Parents
               ,
               that
               God
               alone
               can
               give
               what
               we
               ask
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               to
               his
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Bless
                 me
              
               ,
               understands
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               his
               Father
               should
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               bless
               him
               :
               then
               surely
               much
               more
               must
               Catholick
               People
               ,
               when
               they
               pray
               to
               the
               
                 B.
                 Virgin
              
               to
               
                 drive
                 away
                 all
                 evils
              
               ,
               understand
               the
               sense
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 evil
              
               ;
               there
               being
               besides
               the
               common
               Doctrine
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               (
               by
               which
               they
               are
               taught
               that
               God
               alone
               is
               the
               Giver
               of
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               )
               so
               many
               
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 Catechisms
              
               ,
               and
               Explications
               ,
               both
               by
               word
               and
               writing
               daily
               made
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               by
               Priests
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               Parents
               to
               their
               Children
               in
               this
               particular
               Point
               .
               Well
               ,
               but
               
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 all
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
                 why
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 time
                 that
                 those
                 Prayers
                 have
                 been
                 complained
                 of
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
              
               by
               those
               who
               have
               revolted
               from
               the
               
                 Church
                 )
                 hath
                 not
                 their
                 sense
                 been
                 better
                 expressed
                 ?
                 Why
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 been
                 expunged
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 their
                 Breviaries
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 often
                 reviewed
                 ?
              
               This
               I
               fear
               ,
               if
               done
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               enough
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               telling
               us
               ,
               
                 Once
                 upon
                 a
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 blasphemous
                 Book
              
               ;
               or
               in
               
               the
               Mass-Book
               ,
               Printed
               at
               Paris
               in
               such
               a
               Year
               ,
               
                 there
                 was
              
               —
               But
               why
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               humour
               of
               a
               
                 few
                 Opiniators
              
               ,
               whom
               no
               Reason
               can
               satisfy
               ,
               must
               Mankind
               be
               debarred
               the
               natural
               manner
               of
               expressing
               their
               affections
               ?
               And
               why
               have
               not
               those
               scrupulous
               Person●
               all
               this
               while
               devised
               a
               Dictionary
               ,
               or
               Phrase-Book
               to
               furnish
               us
               with
               words
               ,
               and
               forms
               of
               speaking
               ,
               which
               may
               equal
               our
               Conceptions
               ,
               and
               express
               every
               little
               variation
               of
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               different
               tempers
               and
               emotions
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ?
               Do
               we
               not
               do
               the
               same
               action
               sometimes
               more
               quick
               and
               smartly
               ,
               than
               at
               others
               ?
               Why
               then
               must
               we
               be
               tyed
               to
               use
               always
               the
               same
               form
               of
               words
               ?
               Why
               may
               we
               not
               sometimes
               utter
               the
               same
               affection
               in
               a
               
                 more
                 fervent
              
               manner
               of
               expression
               ,
               than
               at
               others
               ?
               He
               that
               sees
               himself
               in
               an
               imminent
               danger
               ,
               makes
               no
               long
               Preambles
               ,
               but
               cries
               out
               ,
               
                 Help
                 me
              
               :
               And
               St.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               records
               it
               as
               an
               act
               of
               great
               devotion
               in
               St.
               Justina
               ,
               
               that
               to
               free
               her self
               from
               the
               snares
               of
               Satan
               ,
               she
               call'd
               upon
               the
               
                 Virgin
                 Mary
              
               to
               
                 help
                 and
                 succour
                 her
              
               .
               But
               the
               Doctor
               hath
               now
               found
               a
               Staff
               to
               beat
               Bellarmin
               with
               ,
               for
               offering
               to
               instance
               in
               Scripture
               that
               the
               Apostles
               are
               said
               to
               save
               Men
               ,
               Viz.
               by
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               in
               the
               like
               sense
               we
               may
               
               desire
               them
               to
               save
               us
               :
               And
               he
               lays
               on
               so
               hard
               ,
               
               that
               he
               hath
               beat
               all
               the
               brains
               out
               of
               the
               
               Cardinal's
               head
               at
               a
               blow
               .
               
                 For
                 will
                 any
                 Man
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
                 Wits
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 Case
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Ordinary
                 Speech
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Prayer
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 all
                 one
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Staff
                 helped
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 going
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 upon
                 his
                 Knees
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 to
                 his
                 Staff
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 ?
              
               And
               now
               I
               pray
               ,
               who
               so
               proper
               a
               Man
               to
               confute
               Bellarmin
               ,
               as
               Dr.
               
                 St.
                 ?
                 Bellarmin
              
               speaks
               of
               such
               Instruments
               as
               have
               both
               Understanding
               and
               Will
               to
               help
               us
               to
               Heaven
               by
               their
               Prayers
               ;
               and
               he
               presently
               lets
               drive
               at
               Him
               with
               his
               Staff
               for
               speaking
               Non-sense
               .
               Let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               whether
               the
               Instrument
               be
               more
               Irrational
               ,
               or
               the
               Use
               he
               makes
               of
               it
               :
               I
               have
               long
               since
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               whenever
               he
               makes
               other
               Men
               out
               
                 of
                 their
                 Wits
              
               ,
               The
               Reader
               hath
               reason
               to
               suspect
               all
               is
               not
               right
               at
               home
               .
               But
               St.
               Paul
               doubtless
               was
               a
               Rational
               Instrument
               ,
               and
               
                 What
                 would
                 He
                 have
                 said
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
                 to
                 one
                 who
                 should
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 pardon
                 my
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 assist
                 me
                 with
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               I
               believe
               he
               would
               neither
               have
               condemned
               him
               of
               
                 gross
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 prodigious
                 Folly
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               doth
               ,
               but
               considering
               the
               bitterness
               of
               his
               Soul
               ,
               by
               the
               eagerness
               of
               his
               Expression
               ,
               would
               have
               given
               him
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               to
               obtain
               what
               he
               
               aimed
               to
               procure
               by
               his
               means
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               §
               .
               7.
               
               Having
               thus
               cleared
               the
               fense
               of
               those
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               we
               sometimes
               use
               to
               the
               
                 B.
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Saints
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               other
               than
               
                 praying
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               as
               I
               asserted
               in
               my
               Reply
               ,
               and
               answered
               the
               little
               exceptions
               the
               Doctor
               made
               against
               it
               ;
               I
               shall
               conclude
               this
               Point
               with
               some
               Instances
               of
               like
               expressions
               ,
               either
               used
               or
               approved
               by
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primitive
               times
               .
               And
               first
               for
               the
               usual
               form
               of
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 Mary
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Holy
                 Peter
                 pray
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               the
               Instances
               are
               so
               numerous
               ,
               that
               to
               transcribe
               them
               would
               make
               a
               Volume
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               Fathers
               are
               taxed
               for
               this
               practice
               by
               the
               Magdeburgenses
               ,
               and
               other
               Protestant
               Writers
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               sort
               of
               Invocation
               ,
               
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 confessed
                 that
                 the
                 Lights
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 Church
                 ,
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Nazianzen
                 ,
                 Nyssen
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Cyrils
                 both
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Fulgentius
                 ,
              
               St.
               
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 Leo
                 ,
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 all
                 after
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 have
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 their
                 Assistance
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               (
               though
               diminute
               in
               his
               Confession
               )
               acknowledges
               there
               are
               
                 some
                 Instances
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 good
                 Authors
                 ,
              
               although
               he
               will
               needs
               have
               them
               to
               be
               but
               
                 Rhetorical
                 Apostrophes
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Poetical
                 Flourishes
              
               ,
               or
               Wishes
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               would
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               
                 as
                 we
                 Englishmen
              
               ,
               
               when
               
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 play
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               Perkins
               ,
               and
               I
               wonder
               so
               pat
               an
               Example
               could
               escape
               the
               Doctor
               )
               
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Bowls
                 to
                 rubb
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 to
                 run
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 .
              
               At
               this
               sport
               he
               fancies
               St.
               Hierome
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               when
               he
               cry'd
               to
               Paul
               ,
               after
               her
               death
               ,
               
                 Help
                 me
                 ,
                 O
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 in
                 my
                 old
                 Age
                 with
                 thy
                 Prayers
              
               ;
               And
               so
               no
               doubt
               was
               the
               Emperor
               Theodosius
               too
               ,
               when
               as
               Ruffinus
               reporteth
               ,
               
                 Hist
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
                 33.
                 
                 He
                 went
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Sepulchers
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 accompanyed
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 People
                 ,
              
               (
               it
               was
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               a
               General
               Day
               of
               Bowling
               ,
               )
               
                 and
                 prostrate
                 before
                 their
                 Ashes
              
               ,
               (
               You
               may
               imagin
               to
               take
               surer
               aim
               )
               
                 implored
                 aid
                 by
                 their
                 Intercession
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               (
               as
               St.
               Chrysost
               .
               hath
               it
               )
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               a
               like
               occasion
               ,
               Ho.
               26.
               in
               2
               Cor.
               
                 besought
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Patrons
                 and
                 Advocates
                 with
                 GOD.
              
               And
               the
               Doctor
               Himself
               brings
               in
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
               as
               playing
               at
               the
               same
               Game
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               (
               p.
               173.
               )
               that
               he
               
                 wishes
                 rather
                 than
                 praise
              
               ,
               that
               St.
               Cyprian
               would
               
                 help
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 prayers
              
               ;
               Confessing
               also
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               
                 some
                 Instances
              
               of
               this
               pleasant
               kind
               of
               Invocation
               to
               be
               found
               in
               good
               Authors
               .
               The
               difficulty
               then
               lies
               in
               
                 those
                 prayers
                 which
                 we
                 make
                 to
                 Saints
                 to
                 help
                 our
                 Necessities
              
               ;
               But
               of
               these
               also
               there
               want
               not
               Instances
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               good
               Authors
               of
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               parallel
               to
               those
               
               which
               the
               Doctor
               objects
               out
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Roman
                 Breviary
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Office
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
              
               .
               Do
               we
               say
               there
               ,
               
                 Hail
                 B.
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 Thou
                 alone
                 hast
                 destroyed
                 all
                 Heresies
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 Vouchsafe
                 Holy
                 Virgin
                 to
                 let
                 me
                 praise
                 Thee
                 ?
              
               St.
               Cyril
               saith
               ,
               
                 By
                 Thee
                 ,
                 Holy
                 Mother
                 and
                 Virgin
                 ,
              
               
               
                 every
                 Creature
                 that
                 worshipped
                 Idols
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Praise
                 and
                 Glory
                 be
                 to
                 Thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Sacred
                 Trinity
                 .
                 Praise
                 also
                 be
                 to
                 Thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Holy
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 —
                 Who
                 can
                 sufficiently
                 set
                 forth
                 thy
                 Praises
                 ?
              
               Do
               we
               entreat
               the
               
                 B.
                 Virgin
              
               to
               
                 help
                 the
                 miserable
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
              
               &
               c.
               ?
               St.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               above-cited
               ,
               commends
               St.
               Justina
               for
               beseeching
               the
               
                 B.
                 Virgin
              
               to
               help
               and
               succour
               her
               .
               Do
               we
               desire
               her
               to
               
                 protect
                 us
                 from
                 our
                 Enemies
              
               ,
               and
               
                 shew
                 her self
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Mother
                 ?
              
               
               St.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nissen
              
               ,
               calls
               upon
               St.
               Theodorus
               to
               
                 fight
                 for
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 use
                 that
                 liberty
                 of
                 speech
                 for
                 his
                 Fellow-servants
                 ,
                 which
                 besits
                 a
                 Martyr
                 .
              
               Do
               we
               supplicate
               the
               
                 Angels
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 defend
                 Us
                 ?
              
               St.
               Ambrose
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 supplicated
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 given
                 us
                 for
                 our
                 Protectors
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               Do
               we
               desire
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Jubere
              
               ,
               the
               word
               signifies
               to
               wish
               or
               desire
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               command
               ;
               but
               the
               
               Doctor
               will
               have
               it
               here
               to
               
                 command
                 the
                 guilty
                 to
                 be
                 loosed
              
               ;
               (
               And
               He
               might
               as
               well
               have
               translated
               ,
               
                 Jubeo
                 te
                 valere
                 ,
                 I
                 command
                 you
                 to
                 farewell
                 )
              
               It
               is
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               what
               that
               devout
               Woman
               in
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               
               said
               to
               St.
               Stephen
               ,
               
               when
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               her
               Child
               before
               Baptism
               ,
               she
               brought
               the
               dead
               Body
               to
               the
               shrine
               of
               the
               
                 B.
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               and
               there
               exacted
               ofhim
               ,
               saith
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               to
               restore
               her
               Son
               to
               Life
               with
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Redde
                 filium
                 meum
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Give
                 me
                 my
                 Son
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 behold
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 crowned
                 thee
                 .
              
               A
               thing
               both
               commended
               by
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               as
               a
               Testimony
               of
               her
               great
               Faith
               ;
               and
               confirmed
               for
               such
               by
               God
               ,
               in
               restoring
               her
               Son
               to
               Life
               ,
               at
               the
               Intercession
               of
               the
               Saint
               .
               Thus
               much
               may
               suffice
               to
               show
               ,
               that
               whil'st
               the
               Doctor
               casts
               so
               much
               Dirt
               upon
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               He
               makes
               it
               fly
               in
               the
               Faces
               of
               those
               
                 great
                 Fathers
              
               and
               Lights
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               .
               And
               
                 much
                 less
              
               might
               have
               sufficed
               for
               an
               Objection
               ,
               (
               which
               taken
               in
               all
               its
               parts
               ,
               is
               as
               like
               the
               seeking
               for
               a
               knot
               in
               a
               Bul-rush
               ,
               as
               ever
               yet
               I
               met
               with
               any
               )
               but
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 Debtors
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Wise
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Unwise
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               see
               whether
               the
               next
               be
               any
               better
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 disparity
                 assigned
                 by
                 Dr.
                 St.
                 between
                 desiring
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Men
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 Us
                 ,
                 shown
                 to
                 be
                 Insignificant
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               TO
               manifest
               farther
               the
               weakness
               of
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               Argument
               ,
               I
               added
               in
               my
               Reply
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 Catholicks
                 must
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 for
                 desiring
                 just
                 Persons
                 in
                 Heaven
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 desire
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 a
                 just
                 Man
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 formal
                 Invocation
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 an
                 Inferiour
                 Deity
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Doctor
               rejoins
               ,
               p.
               168.
               that
               
                 supposing
                 this
                 were
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 would
                 not
                 excuse
                 them
                 .
              
               But
               from
               what
               ?
               He
               was
               loath
               to
               name
               it
               ,
               the
               consequence
               is
               so
               absurd
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               have
               his
               Reader
               believe
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 excuse
                 them
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Reason
               he
               gives
               is
               ,
               
                 For
                 their
                 practice
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 in
                 their
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 from
                 desiring
                 our
                 Brethren
                 on
                 Earth
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 wonder
                 how
                 any
                 Men
                 of
                 common
                 sense
                 can
                 suffer
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 upon
                 so
                 easily
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               But
               if
               he
               suppose
               ,
               that
               what
               we
               do●
               Invocating
               
               the
               Saints
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               than
               to
               desire
               them
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               other
               
                 Holy
                 Men
              
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               How
               comes
               the
               one
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               and
               not
               the
               other
               ?
               The
               difference
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               gather
               from
               his
               words
               ,
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               amidst
               the
               Solemn
               Devotions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               after
               we
               have
               prayed
               to
               the
               Persons
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Trinity
              
               ,
               to
               
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 us
              
               ,
               remaining
               upon
               our
               Knees
               ,
               we
               address
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               require
               the
               assistance
               of
               
                 their
                 prayers
              
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 pray
                 for
                 us
              
               ;
               and
               
                 this
                 without
                 being
                 sure
                 that
                 they
                 hear
                 us
                 .
              
               This
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               hint
               of
               our
               
                 setting
                 up
                 their
                 Images
                 in
                 some
                 higher
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 burning
                 Incense
                 before
                 them
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               whole
               summe
               of
               his
               Argument
               .
               These
               circumstances
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               make
               the
               
                 desiring
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               of
               
                 a
                 very
                 different
                 nature
              
               from
               desiring
               the
               same
               from
               our
               Brethren
               on
               Earth
               .
               And
               I
               wonder
               how
               any
               Men
               of
               common
               sense
               can
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               so
               far
               imposed
               upon
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               that
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               ,
               or
               all
               of
               it
               together
               can
               amount
               to
               Idolatry
               ?
               
               Why
               we
               do
               not
               the
               same
               in
               all
               respects
               to
               Holy
               Men
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               St.
               Austin
               gives
               the
               Reason
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 worship
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 devou●ly
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 because
                 more
                 securely
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 overcome
                 all
                 the
                 
                 dangers
                 and
                 uncertainties
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 we
                 praise
                 them
                 more
                 confidently
                 now
                 reigning
                 Conquerours
                 in●a
                 more
                 happy
                 Life
                 ,
                 than
                 whilst
                 they
                 were
                 fighting
                 in
                 this
                 .
              
               So
               that
               what
               we
               do
               more
               to
               them
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               than
               whilst
               they
               were
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               in
               praying
               to
               and
               praising
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               an
               expression
               of
               a
               greater
               devotion
               to
               them
               now
               ,
               (
               than
               then
               )
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               secure
               injoyment
               of
               a
               state
               of
               Bliss
               ,
               which
               they
               can
               never
               lose
               .
               
                 But
                 for
                 that
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 Latria
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 service
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 we
                 neither
                 worship
                 them
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               and
               all
               Catholicks
               with
               him
               )
               
                 nor
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 alone
                 .
              
               But
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Doctor
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               The
               first
               thing
               he
               cavils
               at
               ,
               is
               our
               turning
               to
               the
               Apostles
               with
               the
               same
               postures
               and
               expression
               of
               devotion
               ,
               to
               desire
               them
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               after
               we
               have
               invoked
               the
               Persons
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Trinity
              
               :
               And
               where
               lies
               the
               Idolatry
               here
               ,
               if
               we
               desire
               them
               only
               ,
               as
               he
               supposes
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ?
               Is
               the
               desiring
               a
               
                 just
                 Man
              
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               the
               honour
               due
               to
               God
               ?
               Why
               then
               were
               
               Job's
               Friends
               sent
               to
               him
               for
               his
               Intercession
               ?
               Or
               is
               it
               the
               doing
               it
               upon
               our
               Knees
               ?
               Why
               then
               do
               Parents
               permit
               their
               Children
               to
               ask
               them
               blessing
               in
               that
               posture
               ?
               Or
               ,
               is
               it
               the
               using
               that
               posture
               in
               the
               Church
               ?
               Are
               all
               the
               People
               then
               Idolaters
               ,
               for
               desiring
               upon
               
               their
               Knees
               the
               Priest
               (
               nay
               one
               another
               )
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               for
               them
               ?
               These
               are
               such
               pitiful
               trifles
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               worth
               the
               reciting
               ,
               much
               less
               refuting
               ,
               if
               (
               as
               St.
               Hierom
               saith
               of
               the
               like
               )
               to
               recite
               them
               were
               not
               to
               refute
               them
               .
               Well
               ,
               
                 but
                 St.
                 Peter
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 Cornelius
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Paul
                 who
                 rent
                 his
                 Garments
                 and
                 cryed
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 Men
                 of
                 Lystra
                 ,
                 Why
                 do
                 you
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 would
                 no
                 doubt
                 have
                 been
                 less
                 pleased
                 with
                 this
                 .
              
               And
               why
               so
               ,
               
               if
               Cornelius
               ,
               as
               St.
               Hierome
               thinks
               ,
               intended
               through
               Error
               ,
               to
               worship
               him
               with
               divine
               honour
               ;
               and
               the
               Men
               of
               Lystra
               ,
               (
               as
               St.
               Luke
               relates
               )
               to
               offer
               sacrifice
               to
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               God
               ?
               But
               then
               again
               ,
               supposing
               the
               honour
               which
               Cornelius
               there
               intended
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               only
               an
               Inferiour
               respect
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               
                 Holy
                 Man
              
               ,
               and
               that
               St.
               Peter
               (
               as
               St.
               Chrysostome
               thinketh
               )
               refused
               it
               out
               of
               Humility
               ,
               
               (
               or
               as
               the
               Doctor
               terms
               it
               Modesty
               )
               Does
               that
               hinder
               ,
               but
               that
               upon
               another
               occasion
               he
               might
               have
               admitted
               it
               ,
               without
               danger
               to
               his
               Modesty
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               securely
               now
               ,
               that
               He
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               believe
               that
               the
               Prophet
               Elizeus
               lost
               nothing
               of
               his
               Modesty
               ,
               
               or
               Humility
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Sunamitess
                 fell
                 down
                 
                 and
                 held
                 Him
                 by
                 the
                 Feet
                 ,
                 and
                 He
                 forbad
                 his
                 Servant
                 to
                 thrust
                 Her
                 away
                 .
              
               To
               accept
               ,
               or
               refuse
               due
               honour
               is
               a
               matter
               belonging
               to
               Prudence
               ;
               and
               as
               sometimes
               it
               may
               be
               refused
               with
               
                 vain
                 glory
              
               ,
               so
               at
               an
               other
               it
               may
               be
               admitted
               with
               Humility
               .
               What
               a
               Caprichio
               then
               was
               it
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 we
                 impute
                 it
                 only
                 to
                 St.
              
               Peter
               
                 's
                 Modesty
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 him
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 to
                 Heaven
                 with
                 him
                 ?
              
               as
               if
               St.
               Peter
               could
               not
               ,
               without
               forfeit
               forsooth
               of
               his
               Modesty
               ,
               have
               seen
               Christians
               do
               to
               him
               ,
               what
               they
               every
               Day
               do
               to
               one
               another
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Second
               thing
               he
               hints
               at
               ,
               is
               that
               
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 do
                 hear
                 us
                 ,
              
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               would
               make
               it
               ,
               Idolatrous
               to
               desire
               them
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               first
               ,
               that
               this
               can
               be
               
                 no
                 excuse
              
               for
               him
               not
               to
               desire
               the
               Angels
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               certain
               by
               many
               Texts
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               that
               they
               know
               our
               necessities
               and
               prayers
               ,
               as
               
                 Dan.
                 12.
                 1.
                 
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 shall
                 Michael
                 stand
                 up
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 Prince
                 ,
                 which
                 standeth
                 for
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 thy
                 People
                 .
              
               Zach.
               1.
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 not
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Juda
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 Indigration
                 these
                 threescore
                 and
                 ten
                 Years
                 .
              
               Psal
               .
               137.
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 unto
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 or
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
              
               Luc.
               15.
               7.
               
               
                 There
                 shall
                 
                 be
                 Joy
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               and
               V.
               10.
               
               
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 Joy
                 before
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 upon
                 one
                 Sinner
                 that
                 doth
                 Penance
                 .
              
               Apoc.
               8.
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 smoke
                 of
                 the
                 Incenses
                 of
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ascended
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 before
                 God.
              
               All
               these
               places
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               do
               manifestly
               show
               ,
               that
               our
               Prayers
               and
               Actions
               are
               not
               unknown
               to
               the
               Angels
               ;
               And
               whereas
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Just
                 in
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               Matth.
               22.
               30.
               
               (
               the
               equality
               as
               to
               knowledge
               ,
               not
               depending
               upon
               the
               Body
               )
               it
               follows
               by
               the
               Analogy
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               our
               prayers
               and
               concerns
               are
               known
               also
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               now
               enjoying
               the
               same
               Blissful
               Vision
               with
               the
               Angels
               ;
               and
               they
               no
               doubt
               rejoice
               as
               much
               at
               the
               Conversion
               of
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               as
               the
               Angels
               do
               ;
               and
               of
               them
               it
               is
               recorded
               also
               ,
               Apoc.
               5.
               8.
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 had
                 golden
                 Vials
                 full
                 of
                 Odours
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Faithful
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               who
               are
               here
               called
               Saints
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               often
               in
               other
               places
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Scripture
              
               also
               .
               To
               this
               I
               might
               add
               the
               
                 Incomparable
                 perfection
              
               of
               the
               knowledge
               which
               the
               Blessed
               enjoy
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               arguments
               both
               from
               Authority
               and
               Reason
               ,
               brought
               by
               
                 Catholick
                 Divines
              
               to
               prove
               this
               Tenet
               .
               But
               because
               the
               Doctor
               brings
               nothing
               to
               prove
               the
               contrary
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 the
                 Saints
                 do
                 not
                 hear
                 us
                 ,
              
               besides
               his
               own
               ,
               
                 Ipse
                 
                 dixit
              
               ;
               I
               shall
               not
               inlarge
               further
               upon
               this
               Point
               ,
               but
               give
               him
               all
               the
               fair
               play
               he
               can
               desire
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               suppose
               with
               him
               at
               present
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Saints
                 do
                 not
                 hear
                 our
                 prayers
                 .
              
               But
               will
               it
               follow
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 or
                 Idolatrical
                 to
                 desire
                 their
                 Intercession
                 ?
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 (
                 2dly
                 ,
              
               )
               with
               Bellarmine
               ,
               
               and
               deny
               the
               Consequence
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               ,
               although
               Protestant
               Writers
               do
               cite
               some
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               expressing
               themselves
               doubtfully
               ,
               
                 whether
                 the
                 Saints
                 hear
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 or
                 no
              
               ;
               yet
               supposing
               this
               to
               be
               as
               those
               Protestants
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               this
               was
               no
               Argument
               to
               those
               very
               Fathers
               ,
               not
               to
               call
               upon
               the
               Saints
               in
               particular
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               from
               their
               own
               doctrin
               and
               practise
               ,
               by
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               above
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Confession
               of
               Protestants
               themselves
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               certain
               by
               many
               and
               great
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               God
               upon
               Addresses
               made
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               call
               upon
               them
               are
               heard
               ,
               and
               obtain
               what
               they
               desire
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Protestant
               Reader
               's
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               I
               shall
               set
               down
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               stand
               recorded
               in
               the
               Works
               of
               St.
               
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Theodoret
              
               ,
               and
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               witnesses
               of
               too
               great
               Authority
               and
               Integrity
               to
               be
               question'd
               ,
               much
               less
               rejected
               ,
               as
               Writers
               of
               Fables
               or
               Romances
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               St.
               Basil
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
              
               H●mily
               
                 upon
                 the
              
               40.
               
               
               Martyrs
               ,
               
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 told
                 his
                 Auditors
                 .
                 that
                 there
                 was
              
               Help
               prepared
               for
               Christians
               ,
               Viz.
               The
               Church
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               who
               had
               taken
               pains
               to
               find
               one
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               had
               here
               no
               less
               than
               Forty
               :
               and
               that
               it
               was
               the
               practise
               of
               Christians
               at
               that
               time
               for
               those
               who
               were
               in
               Tribulation
               ,
               or
               Joy
               ,
               to
               fly
               ,
               and
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Forty
               Martyrs
               ;
               those
               for
               deliverance
               from
               their
               Troubles
               ,
               and
               these
               for
               the
               Conservation
               of
               their
               Prosperity
               :
               
                 he
                 adds
              
               ,
               Here
               a
               Pious
               Mother
               praying
               for
               her
               Children
               ,
               is
               accepted
               or
               heard
               ;
               as
               also
               asking
               a
               saf●
               return
               for
               her
               Husband
               ,
               when
               in
               a
               Journey
               ;
               or
               health
               for
               him
               in
               sickness
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               pour
               forth
               our
               Prayers
               with
               these
               Holy
               Martyrs
               .
               
                 The
                 Doctor
                 will
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 catch
                 at
                 these
                 last
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 St.
              
               Basil
               
                 meant
                 ,
                 that
              
               Christians
               
                 were
                 only
                 to
              
               join
               their
               prayers
               
                 with
                 the
              
               Prayers
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Martyrs
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 to
              
               desire
               
                 them
                 to
              
               pray
               
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 But
                 this
                 exception
                 is
                 excluded
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
              
               those
               who
               are
               in
               Affliction
               ,
               fly
               ,
               and
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Martyrs
               themselves
               :
               
                 which
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 saith
                 Dr.
              
               Forbes
               ,
               
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               
                 had
                 not
                 St.
              
               Basil
               approved
               ,
               
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 have
              
               proposed
               
                 as
                 an
              
               Example
               
                 to
                 be
              
               imitated
               :
               
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 agrees
              
               Vossius
               
                 there
                 cited
                 by
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               
                 2dly
                 ,
                 Theodoret
              
               is
               yet
               more
               express
               in
               this
               
               matter
               ,
               Li.
               8.
               
                 de
                 Graec.
                 Affect
              
               .
               
                 The
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 are
                 conspicuous
                 ,
                 and
                 Illustrious
                 both
                 for
                 their
                 Greatness
                 and
                 Beauty
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 we
                 frequent
                 them
                 only
                 once
                 ,
                 or
                 twice
                 ,
                 or
                 five
                 times
                 in
                 a
                 year
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 celebrate
                 frequent
                 Assemblies
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 often
                 sing
                 praises
                 every
                 Day
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 those
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 good
                 health
                 ,
                 begg
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 the
                 conservation
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 afflicted
                 with
                 any
                 
                   disease
                   ,
                   beg
                
                 health
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 
                   barren
                   ,
                   pray
                
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 Children
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 Children
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 preserved
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 
                   travel
                   ,
                   desire
                
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 companions
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Guides
                 of
                 their
                 Journey
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 return
                 safe
                 ,
                 return
                 also
                 to
                 give
                 thanks
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 ;
                 Not
                 that
                 they
                 imagin
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 Gods
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 beseech
                 and
                 pray
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Heavenly
                 Men
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Intercessours
                 to
                 Him
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 piously
                 and
                 faithfully
                 pray
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 obtain
                 their
                 desires
                 :
                 The
                 Donaries
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 pay
                 their
                 Vows
                 ,
                 do
                 witness
                 ,
                 as
                 evident
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 their
                 recovered
                 health
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 hang
                 up
                 the
                 resemblances
                 of
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 others
                 of
                 Hands
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 Feet
                 ;
                 made
                 of
                 Gold
                 or
                 Silver
                 :
                 which
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 small
                 and
                 vile
                 soever
                 the
                 gifts
                 be
                 ,
                 disdains
                 not
                 most
                 gratefully
                 
                 to
                 accept
                 ,
                 measuring
                 the
                 gift
                 by
                 the
                 ability
                 of
                 the
                 Giver
                 .
                 These
                 therefore
                 being
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 obtained
                 health
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 certain
                 signs
                 of
                 the
                 Cure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Diseases
                   .
                   These
                
                 I
                 say
                 shew
                 the
                 vertues
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 who
                 lye
                 buried
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 declares
                 the
                 God
                 whom
                 they
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               3dly
               ,
               St.
               Austin
               is
               so
               copious
               in
               this
               subject
               ,
               that
               he
               writes
               a
               Treatise
               rather
               than
               a
               Chapter
               ,
               of
               the
               Miracles
               which
               were
               done
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               at
               the
               Shrines
               of
               several
               Martyrs
               ,
               
               particularly
               of
               St.
               Stephen
               ,
               which
               those
               who
               desire
               to
               be
               informed
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               may
               read
               at
               their
               leisure
               .
               I
               have
               instanced
               already
               in
               that
               of
               the
               
                 devout
                 Mother
              
               ,
               
               who
               exacted
               of
               St.
               Stephen
               to
               restore
               her
               Son
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               had
               her
               Petition
               
                 granted
                 ,
                 God
              
               ,
               saith
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               doing
               it
               
                 per
                 Martyrem
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Martyr
                 .
              
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               at
               present
               what
               he
               relates
               of
               a
               poor
               ,
               but
               pious
               Man
               ,
               called
               Florentius
               ,
               who
               having
               lost
               his
               Cloak
               ,
               and
               not
               having
               wherewith
               to
               buy
               another
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               
                 twenty
                 Martyrs
              
               ,
               (
               whose
               memory
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 with
                 us
                 is
                 very
                 famous
              
               ,
               and
               pray'd
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               to
               be
               cloathed
               :
               Certain
               
                 young
                 Men
              
               ,
               whom
               St.
               Austin
               calls
               Irrisores
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               scoffers
               )
               hearing
               him
               pray
               ,
               derided
               him
               ,
               (
               as
               no
               doubt
               
               Dr.
               St.
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               there
               )
               
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 begg'd
                 so
                 much
                 money
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 buy
                 him
                 a
                 Cloak
                 .
              
               But
               he
               departing
               from
               thence
               towards
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               found
               
                 a
                 great
                 Fish
              
               upon
               the
               shore
               ,
               in
               whose
               Belly
               ,
               when
               open'd
               ,
               there
               was
               found
               a
               
                 Gold
                 Ring
              
               ;
               which
               the
               Cook
               ,
               a
               
                 good
                 Christian
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               sold
               the
               Fish
               ,
               and
               knew
               what
               had
               passed
               ,
               gave
               him
               ,
               with
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Behold
                 how
                 the
                 Twenty
                 Martyrs
                 have
                 cloathed
                 Thee
                 .
              
               Thus
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               little
               thinking
               ,
               then
               ,
               or
               now
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               know
               nothing
               of
               what
               passes
               here
               below
               )
               what
               sport
               this
               story
               will
               make
               for
               the
               Doctor
               and
               his
               Partizans
               ;
               though
               he
               good
               M●n
               judg'd
               it
               worthy
               to
               be
               recounted
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               be
               
                 glorified
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
              
               .
               And
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               I
               shall
               not
               omit
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               add
               matter
               of
               new
               Merriment
               to
               the
               scoffing
               humour
               of
               the
               Age
               ,
               to
               set
               down
               what
               I
               find
               related
               by
               
                 John
                 Patriarch
              
               of
               JERUSALEM
               ,
               to
               have
               passed
               in
               this
               kind
               with
               Saint
               
                 John
                 Damascen
              
               ,
               about
               the
               Year
               728.
               
               He
               is
               known
               to
               have
               been
               a
               stout
               Asserter
               of
               the
               Veneration
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Images
              
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Leo
                 Isauricus
              
               raised
               a
               Persecution
               for
               that
               cause
               ,
               he
               wrote
               divers
               learned
               Epistles
               to
               confirm
               the
               Faithful
               in
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               He
               was
               then
               at
               Damascus
               ,
               where
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Saracens
               kept
               his
               Court
               ,
               and
               highly
               in
               the
               favour
               of
               that
               Prince
               for
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               
               Learning
               ;
               And
               the
               Emperor
               Leo
               not
               knowing
               otherwise
               how
               to
               execute
               his
               Fury
               against
               him
               ,
               causes
               a
               Letter
               to
               be
               forged
               ,
               as
               from
               Damascen
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               transcribed
               by
               One
               who
               could
               exactly
               imitate
               his
               hand
               ;
               the
               Contents
               whereof
               were
               to
               invite
               him
               to
               pass
               that
               way
               with
               his
               Army
               ;
               with
               promise
               to
               deliver
               the
               City
               into
               his
               hands
               .
               This
               Letter
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               (
               as
               out
               of
               friendship
               to
               an
               Ally
               ,
               and
               detestation
               of
               the
               
                 Treachery
                 ,
              
               )
               sent
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Saracens
               ,
               who
               no
               sooner
               saw
               and
               read
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               brutish
               ▪
               Passion
               ,
               commanded
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               Damascen
               ,
               which
               he
               supposed
               had
               writ
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               .
               
                 Dictum
                 Factum
              
               .
               A
               word
               and
               a
               blow
               .
               His
               hand
               was
               struck
               off
               ,
               and
               hung
               up
               in
               the
               Market-place
               ,
               till
               Evening
               ;
               when
               upon
               Petition
               that
               he
               might
               have
               leave
               to
               bury
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               commanded
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               him
               .
               He
               takes
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               laying
               it
               in
               the
               
                 Ground
                 ,
                 joins
              
               it
               to
               his
               Arm
               ,
               and
               prostrating
               himself
               before
               an
               Image
               of
               our
               
                 B.
                 Lady
              
               ,
               which
               he
               kept
               in
               his
               Oratory
               ,
               humbly
               besought
               her
               Intercession
               for
               the
               restoring
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               employ
               it
               in
               setting
               forth
               her
               
               Son's
               praises
               ,
               and
               Hers
               :
               This
               done
               ,
               sleep
               seiz'd
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               beheld
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               
                 B.
                 Virgin
              
               looking
               upon
               him
               with
               a
               pleasant
               aspect
               ,
               and
               telling
               Him
               ,
               that
               his
               
                 Hand
                 was
                 restored
              
               ;
               which
               when
               he
               awaked
               he
               found
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               a
               
               small
               Circle
               or
               mark
               only
               remaining
               in
               the
               place
               where
               it
               had
               been
               cut
               off
               ,
               to
               testify
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Miracle
               :
               This
               is
               recorded
               by
               
                 John
                 Patriarch
              
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               St.
               
                 John
                 Damascen
              
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               I
               might
               add
               many
               more
               of
               the
               like
               kind
               :
               But
               these
               may
               suffice
               to
               satisfy
               an
               Impartial
               mind
               ,
               that
               whether
               the
               
                 Saints
                 themselves
                 hear
                 us
                 or
                 no
                 ,
              
               yet
               those
               who
               implore
               their
               Intercession
               are
               most
               
                 certainly
                 heard
              
               ,
               
               and
               as
               St.
               Austin
               saith
               ,
               
                 helped
                 by
                 them
              
               :
               And
               it
               can
               never
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               much
               less
               Idolatrous
               to
               use
               
                 that
                 means
              
               for
               the
               obtaining
               our
               just
               desires
               ,
               which
               God
               himself
               hath
               attested
               by
               so
               many
               Miracles
               to
               be
               acceptable
               to
               him
               .
               All
               that
               the
               Doctor
               brings
               to
               uphold
               his
               slippery
               consequence
               ,
               is
               that
               
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 sensless
                 thing
                 to
                 desire
                 some
                 excellent
                 Person
                 in
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 our
                 solemn
                 devotion
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               And
               so
               ,
               no
               doubt
               he
               would
               have
               derided
               those
               
                 three
                 Tribunes
              
               ,
               
               who
               (
               being
               unjustly
               condemn'd
               by
               the
               Emperor
               Constantine
               ,
               commended
               themselves
               to
               the
               Prayers
               of
               St.
               Nicholas
               at
               that
               time
               far
               from
               the
               Court
               ,
               )
               for
               
                 double
                 Innocents
              
               .
               But
               God
               who
               is
               every
               where
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               World
               is
               Foolishness
               ,
               both
               could
               and
               did
               reward
               the
               simplicity
               of
               their
               Devotion
               ,
               by
               causing
               
               the
               Holy
               Man
               to
               appear
               to
               the
               Emperour
               in
               his
               sleep
               ,
               and
               divert
               him
               from
               executing
               the
               Sentence
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               if
               the
               Doctor
               will
               needs
               have
               it
               to
               be
               a
               sensless
               thing
               to
               call
               upon
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               for
               the
               Assistance
               of
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               he
               must
               either
               condemn
               the
               Lights
               both
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               Church
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               calls
               them
               )
               to
               have
               been
               
                 sensless
                 Men
              
               ,
               (
               and
               they
               may
               thank
               God
               they
               escape
               so
               )
               or
               he
               must
               grant
               this
               practise
               of
               theirs
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               convincing
               Argument
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 believed
                 the
                 Saints
                 did
                 hear
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               The
               last
               thing
               he
               quarrels
               at
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 setting
                 up
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Saints
                 in
                 some
                 higher
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 burning
                 Incense
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               what
               he
               says
               to
               show
               this
               to
               be
               very
               Evil
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               proves
               it
               to
               be
               very
               Good
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Persons
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               are
               (
               as
               we
               suppose
               them
               )
               truly
               such
               ,
               as
               for
               their
               
                 assured
                 sanctity
              
               ,
               would
               deserve
               to
               have
               it
               done
               to
               themselves
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               Humility
               ,
               or
               other
               Moral
               Considerations
               might
               weigh
               both
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               not
               to
               permit
               it
               to
               be
               done
               .
               Yet
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               Elias
               sate
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               a
               Hill
               ,
               and
               call'd
               Fire
               from
               Heaven
               upon
               those
               two
               Captains
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               seize
               him
               ;
               but
               condescended
               to
               go
               with
               the
               third
               ,
               who
               
                 fell
                 on
                 his
                 Knees
                 before
                 Him.
              
               And
               I
               would
               gladly
               be
               inform'd
               what
               Evil
               at
               all
               it
               would
               be
               to
               set
               a
               Saint
               (
               were
               he
               present
               )
               in
               some
               
               higher
               Place
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               do
               a
               Bishop
               )
               for
               the
               People
               to
               see
               Him
               ,
               and
               desire
               his
               Prayers
               .
               Perhaps
               it
               is
               the
               smoke
               of
               the
               Incense
               ,
               which
               troubles
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               distinguish
               between
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               applyed
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               applyed
               to
               his
               Servants
               ,
               or
               other
               things
               relating
               to
               him
               .
               But
               this
               being
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               an
               indifferent
               Ceremony
               (
               as
               bowing
               and
               kneeling
               also
               are
               )
               and
               not
               appropriated
               (
               at
               least
               in
               the
               
                 new
                 Law
              
               )
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               the
               freedome
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               determine
               how
               and
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               used
               .
               And
               as
               when
               we
               kneel
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               posture
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               the
               
                 soveraign
                 honour
              
               we
               give
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               do
               it
               to
               a
               
                 Holy
                 Man
              
               ,
               or
               our
               Parents
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               sign
               of
               an
               
                 Inferiour
                 respect
              
               due
               to
               them
               .
               So
               likewise
               the
               Ceremony
               of
               Incense
               ,
               when
               directed
               to
               God
               ,
               signifies
               the
               worship
               we
               owe
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               to
               
                 Holy
                 Persons
              
               or
               things
               ,
               an
               
                 Inferiour
                 respect
              
               or
               veneration
               to
               them
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               
               The
               use
               of
               it
               is
               very
               ancient
               as
               Bellarmin
               shows
               ,
               and
               the
               significations
               many
               ,
               and
               very
               fitly
               adapted
               to
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Service
              
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               Reverence
               of
               the
               Place
               ;
               as
               to
               mind
               us
               of
               the
               
                 Inaccessible
                 Glory
              
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               appeared
               in
               a
               Cloud
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 sweet
                 Odour
              
               our
               Prayers
               are
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               sent
               up
               from
               a
               heart
               inflamed
               with
               the
               love
               of
               
               God.
               This
               then
               being
               the
               Intention
               of
               Catholick
               People
               in
               the
               use
               of
               these
               and
               the
               like
               Ceremonies
               ,
               viz.
               to
               give
               only
               a
               
                 Honourary
                 respect
              
               or
               
                 Veneration
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               them
               only
               to
               
                 pray
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               neither
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               nor
               the
               time
               ,
               nor
               the
               manner
               ,
               any
               
                 incroachment
                 at
                 all
                 is
                 made
                 upon
                 the
                 worship
                 and
                 service
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 alone
              
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               Dr.
               hath
               done
               in
               this
               Paragraff
               ,
               
               was
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               to
               tye
               a
               knot
               in
               a
               Bull-rush
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               find
               none
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               was
               so
               brittle
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               not
               hold
               the
               tying
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Practise
                 of
                 Christian
                 People
                 in
                 St.
                 Austin's
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               THe
               second
               Answer
               
                 I
                 gave
                 to
                 the
              
               Dr.'s
               Injurious
               Parallel
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Heathens
               Worship
               
                 of
                 their
              
               Inferiour
               Deities
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               worship
               
                 given
                 by
              
               Catholicks
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Saints
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Calumny
               
                 (
                 as
                 St.
              
               Austin
               
                 calls
                 it
              
               )
               was
               cast
               upon
               the
               Catholicks
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               
               and
               is
               answered
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Answer
               will
               serve
               now
               as
               well
               as
               then
               .
               That
               Himself
               held
               such
               Formal
               Invocation
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Worship
               due
               to
               Saints
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               Prayer
               he
               made
               to
               St.
               Cyprian
               after
               his
               Martyrdome
               ;
               
               Let
               B.
               Cyprian
               therefore
               help
               us
               with
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 a
                 farther
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 added
                 ,
              
               that
               Calvin
               himself
               acknowledgeth
               it
               was
               the
               custome
               at
               that
               time
               to
               say
               ,
               
               Holy
               Mary
               ,
               or
               Holy
               Peter
               pray
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               Dr.
               comes
               now
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               (
               p.
               170.
               )
               
               
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Answer
                 of
                 St.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 will
                 serve
                 to
                 vindicate
                 us
                 now
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 then
                 :
              
               And
               I
               must
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               peruse
               attentively
               the
               words
               of
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               as
               they
               stand
               cited
               in
               the
               Reply
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Considerations
               upon
               them
               (
               for
               himself
               thought
               not
               fit
               to
               call
               them
               an
               
                 Answer
                 ;
              
               )
               that
               by
               his
               Performance
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               he
               may
               see
               to
               what
               miserable
               shifts
               ,
               and
               disengenuous
               
                 Arts
                 they
              
               are
               put
               ,
               who
               will
               
                 shut
                 their
                 Eyes
              
               ,
               and
               fight
               against
               the
               light
               of
               a
               Noon-day
               Truth
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               His
               
                 first
                 Consideration
              
               is
               ,
               that
               Sr.
               Austin
               utterly
               denies
               that
               
                 any
                 Religious
                 worship
                 was
                 performed
                 to
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               And
               how
               could
               he
               affirm
               this
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               shut
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               when
               St.
               Austin
               says
               expresly
               in
               the
               place
               cited
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 People
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 celebrate
                 with
              
               Religious
               
                 Solemnity
                 the
                 Memories
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ?
              
               That
               the
               Reader
               might
               not
               see
               this
               Contradiction
               ,
               he
               corrupts
               the
               words
               of
               St.
               Austin
               by
               translating
               them
               after
               his
               mode
               ,
               Viz.
               
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Custome
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Religious
                 Assemblies
                 at
                 the
                 Sepulchres
                 or
                 Memories
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 :
              
               As
               if
               their
               Meetings
               were
               only
               to
               honour
               God
               in
               Himself
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               Martyrs
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               But
               this
               is
               both
               expresly
               opposite
               to
               the
               words
               themselves
               ;
               and
               is
               refuted
               by
               St.
               Austin
               himself
               ,
               when
               having
               admitted
               in
               
               Answer
               to
               Faustus
               his
               Objection
               ,
               that
               
                 Christians
                 did
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Memories
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 with
                 Religious
                 Solemnity
                 ,
              
               he
               declares
               himself
               not
               to
               speak
               of
               that
               
                 Religious
                 Worship
              
               which
               is
               due
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               worship
               ,
               with
               
                 which
                 even
                 Holy
                 Men
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 are
                 worshipped
                 .
                 We
                 worship
                 therefore
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 with
                 that
                 worship
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Society
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 But
                 we
                 worship
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 devoutly
                 ,
              
               than
               we
               do
               Holy
               Men
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               
                 because
                 more
                 securely
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 overcome
                 all
                 the
                 Dangers
                 and
                 Incertainties
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 .
              
               He
               that
               hath
               but
               half
               an
               Eye
               open
               must
               see
               ,
               that
               St.
               Austin
               speaks
               here
               of
               the
               Worship
               which
               the
               Christians
               of
               his
               time
               gave
               to
               the
               
                 Martyrs
                 themselves
              
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Dr.
               doth
               but
               Equivocate
               in
               the
               term
               
                 [
                 Religious
                 worship
              
               ]
               which
               may
               reasonably
               be
               applyed
               to
               the
               honour
               due
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               I
               shewed
               above
               in
               the
               2d
               .
               Chap.
               And
               whereas
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               I
               conveniently
               left
               out
               ,
               what
               St.
               Austin
               adds
               ,
               that
               
                 not
                 only
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 refused
                 by
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 any
                 other
                 Religious
                 honour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Angel
                 forbad
                 St.
                 John
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 and
                 Worship
                 Him
              
               ;
               had
               He
               not
               conveniently
               put
               those
               words
               
                 [
                 any
                 other
                 Religious
                 honour
              
               ]
               into
               the
               Text
               (
               for
               they
               are
               not
               in
               St.
               Austin
               )
               he
               had
               had
               nothing
               to
               blind
               his
               Reader
               with
               ;
               and
               yet
               as
               himself
               cites
               the
               words
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               St.
               Austin
               speaks
               of
               
                 such
                 Religious
                 honour
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 .
              
               Whoever
               looks
               into
               the
               Text
               (
               which
               I
               omitted
               only
               for
               brevities
               sake
               )
               will
               judge
               he
               had
               done
               much
               
                 more
                 conveniently
              
               for
               his
               cause
               ,
               had
               he
               left
               it
               out
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               His
               second
               Consideration
               ,
               
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 p.
                 171
              
               )
               that
               Invocation
               is
               expresly
               excluded
               by
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               as
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Worship
               due
               to
               Saints
               .
               
                 And
                 how
                 again
                 without
              
               shutting
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               
                 could
                 he
                 affirm
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 St.
              
               Austin
               
                 expresly
                 says
                 ,
                 that
              
               Christians
               did
               celebrate
               the
               Memories
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               with
               Religious
               Solemnity
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               excite
               to
               the
               Imitation
               of
               their
               Vertues
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               their
               Merits
               ,
               and
               to
               obtain
               help
               by
               their
               Prayers
               ?
               
                 This
                 he
              
               conveniently
               
                 avoids
                 the
                 repeating
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 slies
                 for
                 refuge
                 to
                 another
                 place
                 of
                 St.
              
               Austin
               ,
               
                 where
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               We
               raise
               no
               Altars
               on
               which
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               Martyrs
               ,
               
               but
               to
               One
               God
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               ours
               ;
               at
               which
               as
               Men
               of
               God
               who
               have
               overcome
               the
               World
               by
               Confession
               of
               Him
               ,
               they
               are
               named
               in
               their
               place
               and
               order
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               invocated
               by
               the
               Priest
               who
               sacrifices
               .
               
                 And
                 here
                 he
                 thinks
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 our
                 work
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               This
               
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 afore-cited
                 Bish
              
               .
               Forbes
               )
               is
               a
               Testimony
               in
               which
               all
               Dissenters
               wonderfully
               exult
               ,
               
               and
               even
               Triumph
               ;
               But
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
               Rome
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               do
               answer
               ,
               and
               indeed
               truly
               ,
               that
               St.
               Austin
               speaks
               here
               of
               Invocation
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               where
               forasmuch
               as
               Sacrifice
               is
               truly
               offered
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 think
                 many
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Rome
               
                 mistaken
                 in
                 their
                 Explication
                 of
                 it
                 )
              
               Invocation
               is
               to
               be
               directed
               to
               God
               alone
               .
               
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 St.
              
               Austin
               
                 's
                 meaning
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 appeared
                 from
                 the
                 Reason
                 he
                 gives
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 immediately
                 following
                 the
              
               Doctor
               
                 's
                 citation
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 most
              
               conveniently
               
                 left
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 Viz.
              
               Because
               the
               Priest
               ,
               
                 saith
                 St.
              
               Austin
               ,
               sacrifices
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               although
               he
               sacrifice
               in
               Memory
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               the
               Priest
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               :
               
                 Who
                 sees
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
              
               Austin
               
                 here
                 speaks
                 of
              
               Invocation
               
                 made
                 by
                 the
              
               Priest
               
                 at
                 the
              
               Offering
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Sacrifice
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               But
               that
               He
               did
               allow
               at
               other
               times
               the
               
                 direct
                 Invocation
              
               of
               Saints
               ,
               I
               have
               already
               shown
               in
               the
               4th
               .
               and
               5th
               .
               Chapters
               ,
               from
               the
               Examples
               of
               the
               
                 devout
                 Mother
              
               exacting
               of
               St.
               Stephen
               the
               restoring
               her
               Son
               to
               Life
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               
                 poor
                 Man
              
               ,
               who
               prayed
               to
               the
               
                 Twenty
                 Martyrs
              
               to
               be
               cloathed
               .
               Both
               which
               St.
               Austin
               highly
               commends
               ,
               and
               relates
               them
               no
               doubt
               as
               patterns
               for
               our
               Imitation
               .
               In
               his
               17th
               .
               Sermon
               
                 de
                 verbis
                 Apostoli
              
               ,
               he
               expresly
               affirms
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Injury
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 Prayers
                 we
                 ought
                 
                 to
                 be
                 commended
                 .
              
               And
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               the
               Care
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               c.
               4.
               
               &
               5.
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               recommend
               the
               Souls
               of
               their
               
                 deceased
                 Friends
              
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Martyrs
               also
               ,
               as
               
                 their
                 Patrons
              
               to
               be
               helped
               by
               them
               :
               And
               this
               he
               gives
               for
               the
               Reason
               ,
               why
               they
               desired
               to
               have
               their
               Bodies
               buried
               neer
               the
               Shrines
               or
               Sepulchers
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               Viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 the
                 Place
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 buried
                 ,
                 might
                 excite
                 their
                 Friends
                 to
                 recommend
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 Prayers
                 to
                 those
                 very
                 Saints
                 .
              
               These
               Testimonies
               are
               so
               clear
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               evaded
               by
               any
               shift
               ,
               or
               pretence
               whatsoever
               of
               
                 Rhetorical
                 Apostrophes
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Poetical
                 Flourishes
              
               ,
               or
               
                 General
                 Wishes
              
               that
               the
               Saints
               would
               pray
               for
               us
               .
               And
               although
               Bishop
               Mountague
               with
               his
               piercing
               Wit
               ,
               being
               press'd
               with
               these
               Authorities
               ,
               sought
               every
               chink
               to
               escape
               out
               at
               ,
               yet
               Bish
               .
               Forbes
               (
               c.
               4.
               p.
               320.
               )
               confesses
               it
               was
               in
               vain
               ;
               and
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 sorry
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Bish
                 .
                 Mountague
                 gave
                 so
                 just
                 a
                 cause
                 to
                 Joannes
                 Barclaius
                 to
                 expostulate
                 with
                 Him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 for
                 imposing
                 upon
                 the
                 credulity
                 of
                 his
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               And
               had
               he
               been
               now
               alive
               ,
               he
               might
               with
               grief
               enough
               have
               pronounced
               the
               same
               (
               as
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               many
               other
               learned
               Protestanas
               do
               )
               of
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               .
               As
               for
               what
               he
               quotes
               to
               have
               been
               
               observed
               by
               
                 Lud.
                 Vives
              
               (
               if
               his
               Observation
               were
               true
               )
               that
               
                 many
                 Christians
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 did
              
               offend
               in
               
                 re
                 bona
              
               ,
               in
               
                 a
                 thing
                 good
                 in
                 it self
              
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               Doctor
               leaves
               out
               )
               
                 because
                 they
                 did
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 no
                 otherwise
                 worship
                 Saints
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 did
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
              
               (
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               is
               asserted
               by
               St.
               Austin
               of
               the
               Christians
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               )
               it
               imports
               at
               most
               but
               an
               Errour
               or
               Abuse
               in
               some
               
                 particular
                 Persons
              
               ,
               such
               as
               St.
               Austin
               saith
               (
               in
               the
               place
               above-cited
               against
               Faustus
               )
               that
               
                 whoever
                 falls
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reproved
                 by
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 either
                 corrected
                 or
                 avoided
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               From
               St.
               
               Austin's
               Testimony
               of
               the
               custome
               of
               
                 Christian
                 People
              
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               I
               passed
               to
               his
               Practice
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               Proof
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               instanced
               in
               the
               Prayer
               he
               made
               to
               St.
               
                 Cyprian
                 after
                 his
                 Martyrdome
              
               ,
               
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 Let
                 blessed
                 Cyprian
                 therefore
                 help
                 Us
                 with
                 his
                 Prayers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               the
               Doctor
               calls
               an
               Apostrophe
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               
                 Counterfeit
                 Invocation
              
               ,
               such
               as
               Mr.
               Perkins
               said
               ,
               we
               
                 English
                 men
                 make
                 to
                 a
                 Bowl
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 pray
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 globum
                 rogamus
                 )
                 to
                 rubb
                 or
                 run
              
               ;
               And
               the
               comparison
               being
               so
               Parallel
               between
               Mr.
               
               Perkins's
               
                 Globum
                 rogamus
              
               ,
               and
               St.
               
               Chrysostom's
               
                 Sanctos
                 rogamus
              
               ,
               
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               ,
               that
               
               English-men
               who
               are
               generally
               esteemed
               the
               
                 best
                 Invocators
              
               of
               Bowls
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               should
               nevertheless
               be
               no
               better
               
                 Invocators
                 of
                 Saints
              
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               the
               devotion
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               more
               Idolatry
               to
               call
               upon
               the
               Saints
               ,
               than
               upon
               the
               Bowls
               .
               But
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               words
               of
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 [
                 Let
                 B.
                 Cyprian
                 therefore
                 help
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 Prayers
                 ]
              
               whoever
               considers
               the
               Motive
               alledged
               by
               Him
               ,
               why
               he
               addressed
               himself
               to
               St.
               Cyprian
               ,
               which
               was
               for
               that
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 He
                 saw
                 more
                 clearly
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 Question
                 ,
              
               of
               which
               himself
               had
               formerly
               doubted
               ,
               and
               St.
               Austin
               was
               then
               treating
               of
               ;
               and
               the
               necessity
               he
               had
               of
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               
                 as
                 being
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 Mortal
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 labouring
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 dark
                 Cloud
              
               ;
               will
               easily
               see
               that
               it
               was
               not
               
                 a
                 counterfeit
              
               ,
               but
               a
               true
               and
               serious
               address
               to
               Him
               for
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               Prayers
               :
               And
               Chemnitius
               no
               doubt
               understood
               it
               so
               ,
               
               when
               speaking
               of
               this
               very
               passage
               of
               St.
               
               Austin's
               invocating
               St.
               
                 Cyprian
                 :
                 This
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Austin
                 did
                 ,
                 suffering
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 Custome
                 .
              
               Well
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               will
               have
               it
               to
               be
               a
               
                 wish
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 a
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 doubts
                 his
                 saying
                 the
                 like
                 to
              
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Let
                 Blessed
                 Austin
                 now
                 help
                 me
                 with
                 his
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 us
                 for
                 a
                 renouncing
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 embracing
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
               To
               this
               I
               Answer
               ,
               although
               the
               word
               Adjuvet
               taken
               Grammatically
               ,
               be
               of
               the
               wishing
               or
               
                 Optative
                 Mood
              
               ;
               yet
               taken
               with
               all
               the
               circumstances
               above-mention'd
               ,
               and
               the
               custome
               of
               Christian
               People
               of
               that
               time
               approved
               by
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               it
               imports
               as
               much
               a
               
                 formal
                 request
              
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               Child
               should
               say
               to
               his
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Benedicat
                 ,
                 Let
                 my
                 Father
                 bless
                 me
                 :
              
               For
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               the
               Mood
               ,
               as
               the
               Mode
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               use
               and
               custome
               )
               which
               determins
               the
               sense
               of
               words
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Doctor
               will
               hazard
               a
               tryal
               of
               it
               ,
               Let
               him
               but
               profess
               as
               St.
               Austin
               did
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               
                 celebrate
                 with
                 Religious
                 Solemnity
                 the
                 Memories
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 assisted
                 by
                 their
                 Prayers
              
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               good
               and
               lawful
               to
               
                 commend
                 our selves
                 to
                 their
                 Prayers
              
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               say
               ,
               as
               St.
               Austin
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 B.
                 Cyprian
                 help
                 me
                 with
                 his
                 Prayers
                 ,
              
               I
               dare
               undertake
               his
               
                 own
                 Party
              
               shall
               take
               it
               for
               
                 renouncing
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 embracing
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               But
               he
               is
               so
               far
               either
               from
               making
               this
               Profession
               with
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               or
               saying
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Let
                 B.
                 Austin
                 now
                 help
                 me
                 with
                 his
                 Prayers
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               would
               have
               the
               Reader
               to
               take
               it
               for
               one
               of
               the
               superstitions
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               give
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               
                 crept
                 in
                 after
                 the
                 Anniversary
                 Meetings
                 at
                 the
                 Sepulchers
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 grew
                 in
                 request
                 .
                 For
              
               S.
               
                 Austin
                 himself
              
               ,
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 
                 taught
                 was
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 bear
                 with
                 was
                 another
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 customes
                 used
                 at
                 those
                 Solemnities
                 .
              
               And
               is
               it
               possible
               he
               could
               think
               so
               great
               a
               Forb
               as
               this
               could
               pass
               for
               current
               in
               the
               World
               ?
               Is
               it
               possible
               he
               could
               have
               courage
               enough
               to
               cite
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               those
               words
               are
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               not
               fear
               a
               Rat
               ?
               Observe
               I
               pray
               :
               What
               St.
               Austin
               condemns
               in
               that
               place
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               some
               who
               brought
               Wine
               and
               Meat
               to
               the
               Sepulchers
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               took
               so
               plentifully
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 made
                 themselves
                 drunk
              
               .
               His
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 make
                 themselves
                 drunk
                 at
                 the
                 Sepulchers
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 approved
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 whom
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 condemns
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 private
                 Houses
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               custome
               of
               which
               St.
               Austin
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               
                 did
                 not
                 teach
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 bore
                 with
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 amended
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Doctor
               had
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               by
               a
               subtil
               Insinuation
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               Reader
               believe
               ,
               that
               what
               St.
               Austin
               condemned
               ,
               was
               the
               desiring
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               wishing
               the
               
                 Martyrs
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
              
               .
               I
               shall
               leave
               him
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               to
               God
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               that
               which
               he
               calls
               the
               
                 Question
                 between
                 us
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 Question
                 between
                 us
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 not
                 how
                 far
                 such
                 wishes
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 prayers
                 ,
                 being
                 uttered
                 occasionally
                 ,
                 as
              
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 doth
                 
                 this
                 to
              
               St.
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 solemn
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 were
                 ever
                 practised
                 in
              
               St.
               
                 Austin's
                 time
                 ?
                 This
                 he
                 utterly
                 denies
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               p.
               174.
               )
               
                 we
                 stand
                 and
                 fix
                 our
                 Foot
                 against
                 all
                 opposition
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               Thus
               expiring
               Candle
               gathers
               up
               its
               spirits
               ,
               and
               forces
               it self
               into
               a
               blaze
               before
               it
               dies
               .
               Alas
               !
               that
               so
               many
               learned
               Men
               should
               all
               this
               while
               have
               been
               mistaken
               in
               the
               Question
               !
               that
               they
               should
               have
               spent
               so
               much
               oyl
               and
               sweat
               to
               no
               purpose
               !
               The
               great
               Question
               hitherto
               controverted
               between
               Catholicks
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               was
               held
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 lawful
                 to
                 Invocate
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 Us
                 ?
              
               and
               
                 whether
                 this
                 were
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ?
              
               But
               now
               ,
               like
               a
               
                 mischievous
                 Card
              
               that
               will
               spoil
               the
               
                 hand
                 ,
                 this
              
               is
               dropt
               under
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               show
               above-board
               ,
               is
               ,
               whether
               it
               may
               be
               done
               in
               the
               duties
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               )
               
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
              
               ?
               He
               saw
               how
               often
               his
               Foot
               had
               slipt
               ,
               whilst
               he
               endeavoured
               to
               stand
               upon
               the
               denial
               ,
               of
               its
               being
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Fathers
               to
               desire
               the
               Saints
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               catches
               hold
               of
               this
               Twigg
               to
               save
               himself
               ,
               
               but
               in
               vain
               ;
               for
               Bishop
               Forbes
               confesses
               that
               it
               was
               their
               custome
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               both
               in
               publick
               and
               
                 private
                 prayers
              
               ;
               although
               
               he
               be
               loath
               to
               give
               it
               any
               other
               name
               but
               that
               of
               wishing
               .
               But
               
                 Chemnitius
                 ,
                 (
                 That
                 great
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 German
                 Church
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Doctor
               calls
               him
               in
               his
               Irenicum
               ,
               p.
               396.
               where
               he
               sets
               him
               in
               the
               Van
               for
               asserting
               the
               mutability
               of
               Church-Government
               ,
               and
               
                 of
                 whom
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Brightman
                 had
                 so
                 high
                 an
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 Him
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 )
              
               this
               
                 great
                 Man
              
               ,
               without
               mincing
               the
               matter
               ,
               
               acknowledges
               freely
               ,
               that
               
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Nissen
                 ,
                 and
                 Nazianzen
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Century
                 before
                 St.
                 Austin
                 :
              
               and
               could
               little
               doubt
               of
               the
               Continuance
               of
               it
               in
               St.
               
               Austin's
               time
               ,
               when
               he
               witnesseth
               that
               
                 Christian
                 People
                 did
                 then
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Memories
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 with
                 Religious
                 Solemnity
                 ,
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
                 their
                 Prayers
              
               ;
               But
               who
               can
               tell
               us
               what
               the
               Doctor
               means
               by
               the
               duties
               of
               
                 Religious
                 Worship
              
               ?
               If
               he
               mean
               
                 hearing
                 of
                 Sermons
              
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               so
               much
               cry'd
               up
               by
               those
               of
               his
               Party
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               Pro
               and
               Poop
               of
               Religion
               ,
               though
               the
               
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Decay
                 of
                 Christian
                 Piety
                 ,
              
               Ch.
               18.
               call
               it
               
                 the
                 most
                 lazie
                 of
                 all
                 Religious
                 Offices
                 ;
                 )
              
               he
               knows
               the
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               was
               both
               commended
               and
               practised
               in
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               by
               St.
               Basil
               .
               Hom.
               in
               40.
               
               Mart.
               S.
               
               
                 Greg.
                 Nazianz.
              
               Orat.
               20.
               
               &
               21.
               
               S.
               
                 Greg.
                 Nissen
              
               .
               Orat.
               des
               .
               Theodoro
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               If
               he
               mean
               the
               Letanies
               ,
               although
               the
               use
               of
               them
               began
               to
               be
               more
               solemn
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               ,
               yet
               Strabo
               affirms
               that
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 form
              
               of
               Invocating
               the
               Saints
               was
               believed
               to
               be
               much
               more
               Ancient
               :
               Viz.
               
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
              
               St.
               
                 Hierom
                 translated
                 the
                 Epitome
                 of
                 Eusebius
                 his
                 Martyrologe
                 into
                 Latin
                 :
              
               or
               ,
               (
               as
               others
               explicate
               his
               meaning
               )
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               so
               great
               a
               number
               .
               But
               then
               again
               ,
               if
               he
               speak
               of
               that
               Part
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               which
               was
               anciently
               called
               the
               Mass
               of
               the
               Catechumeni
               ,
               and
               serves
               as
               a
               Preparatory
               devotion
               ,
               both
               to
               Priest
               and
               People
               ,
               the
               Priest
               indeed
               before
               he
               ascends
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               desires
               the
               
                 B.
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 God
                 for
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               Versicles
               between
               the
               Epistle
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               Instances
               (
               though
               very
               rare
               )
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Mary
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Holy
                 Paul
                 pray
                 for
                 us
              
               ;
               but
               as
               these
               are
               not
               excluded
               by
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               who
               speaks
               only
               of
               the
               
               Priest's
               directing
               his
               Invocation
               to
               God
               alone
               in
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               ;
               so
               neither
               can
               the
               Doctor
               give
               any
               satisfactory
               Reason
               ,
               why
               the
               Priest
               may
               not
               lawfully
               use
               it
               then
               ,
               (
               especially
               being
               appointed
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               )
               as
               in
               his
               private
               Oratory
               .
               But
               if
               he
               mean
               that
               Part
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               which
               begins
               
               from
               the
               Offertory
               ,
               and
               was
               anciently
               call'd
               the
               Mass
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Priest
               addresses
               himself
               expresly
               to
               Offer
               up
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               Instituted
               in
               his
               own
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ;
               Let
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               ,
               (
               for
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 look'd
                 into
                 our
                 Missals
                 )
              
               produce
               any
               one
               Instance
               of
               
                 Formal
                 Invocation
              
               to
               any
               Saint
               or
               Angel.
               There
               they
               are
               named
               at
               this
               day
               (
               as
               they
               were
               in
               St.
               
               Austin's
               time
               )
               
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 and
                 Order
              
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               Invocated
               by
               the
               Priest
               that
               Sacrifices
               :
               So
               that
               in
               this
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 most
                 proper
              
               and
               peculiar
               duty
               of
               
                 Religious
                 Worship
              
               (
               as
               I
               have
               shown
               in
               the
               3d.
               Chap.
               it
               was
               accounted
               by
               St.
               Austin
               )
               there
               is
               a
               most
               perfect
               Conformity
               between
               the
               Primitive
               and
               Modern
               Church
               :
               and
               the
               difference
               in
               other
               less
               solemn
               parts
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               material
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               In
               the
               last
               place
               (
               p.
               174.
               )
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 sent
                 from
              
               S.
               
                 Austin
                 to
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 whose
                 Authority
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 never
                 owned
                 as
                 Infallible
                 by
                 Him
                 )
                 he
                 need
                 not
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 fear
                 in
                 this
                 point
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Errand
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               will
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               )
               could
               not
               be
               ungrateful
               .
               I
               may
               well
               think
               his
               heart
               leap'd
               for
               joy
               to
               hear
               Calvin
               alledged
               for
               a
               witness
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 custome
                 in
              
               St.
               
                 Austin's
                 time
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Holy
                 Peter
                 pray
                 for
                 Us
                 :
              
               and
               thereupon
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               day
               were
               his
               own
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 cannot
                 but
                 wonder
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 or
                 Bellarmin
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 produce
                 them
                 .
              
               But
               hold
               :
               Have
               not
               I
               more
               Reason
               to
               wonder
               at
               his
               wonder
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               true
               what
               Himself
               makes
               Calvin
               to
               say
               ,
               Viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Carthage
                 did
                 forbid
                 praying
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 publick
                 prayers
                 should
                 be
                 corrupted
                 by
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 Addresses
                 ,
                 Holy
                 Peter
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 ?
              
               For
               why
               ,
               I
               pray
               ,
               was
               such
               a
               Decree
               made
               ,
               and
               why
               did
               the
               Fathers
               of
               that
               Council
               fear
               ,
               lest
               the
               
                 publick
                 prayers
              
               should
               be
               corrupted
               with
               
                 such
                 kind
              
               of
               addresses
               ;
               if
               there
               were
               
                 no
                 such
                 custome
              
               at
               that
               time
               ?
               Either
               the
               
                 Dr.
                 corrupts
              
               the
               words
               of
               his
               dear
               
                 Master
                 Calvin
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               they
               imply
               it
               was
               the
               custome
               at
               that
               time
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 Peter
                 pray
                 for
                 Us.
              
               And
               to
               make
               this
               clearer
               ,
               I
               shall
               set
               down
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               
                 Calvin
                 really
              
               saith
               .
               2.
               
               What
               Bellarmin
               answers
               to
               him
               .
               And
               from
               both
               it
               will
               appear
               ,
               that
               Calvin
               supposes
               there
               was
               such
               a
               custome
               ;
               and
               withall
               that
               Calvin
               hath
               corrupted
               the
               words
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               D.
               St.
               misrepresented
               those
               of
               Calvin
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               What
               
                 Calvin
                 really
              
               saith
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 anciently
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Carthage
                 that
                 direct
                 prayer
                 or
                 Invocation
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 probable
              
               ,
               the
               reason
               was
               ,
               
                 for
                 that
                 those
                 Holy
                 Men
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 totally
                 Repress
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 an
                 evil
                 Custome
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 thought
                 good
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 put
                 this
                 restraint
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 publick
                 prayers
                 might
                 be
                 corrupted
                 with
                 this
                 Forme
                 ;
                 Holy
                 Peter
                 pray
                 for
                 Us.
              
               This
               is
               what
               Calvin
               saith
               .
               And
               who
               sees
               not
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 custome
              
               (
               no
               wonder
               if
               He
               call
               it
               an
               ill
               one
               .
               )
               
                 whose
                 force
              
               ,
               he
               supposeth
               ,
               
                 the
                 Council
                 would
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 totally
                 Repress
                 ,
              
               was
               
                 this
                 form
              
               of
               address
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 Peter
                 pray
                 for
                 Us
              
               ?
               And
               He
               that
               sees
               this
               ,
               must
               shut
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               if
               he
               sees
               not
               that
               in
               
               Calvin's
               Opinion
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               Custome
               of
               that
               time
               (
               however
               reprovable
               he
               would
               make
               it
               )
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 Peter
                 pray
                 for
                 Us.
              
               For
               how
               could
               he
               make
               the
               restraining
               that
               Custome
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               suppose
               there
               was
               such
               a
               custome
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               forcible
               one
               too
               ?
               But
               then
               again
               ,
               who
               sees
               not
               ,
               that
               for
               fear
               the
               Reader
               should
               see
               this
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               most
               conveniently
               left
               out
               of
               his
               citation
               those
               words
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               which
               were
               most
               material
               to
               the
               present
               purpose
               
                 [
                 viz.
              
               that
               the
               Decree
               was
               made
               
                 to
                 forbid
                 direct
                 praying
                 to
                 Saints
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reason
                 in
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 why
                 those
                 Fathers
                 made
                 that
                 Decree
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 restrain
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 an
                 evil
                 custome
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 totally
                 Repress
                 ?
                 ]
              
               For
               had
               these
               words
               been
               put
               down
               ,
               the
               thing
               had
               been
               too
               clear
               to
               be
               denied
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 Calvin
                 acknowledged
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 custome
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
              
               As
               in
               a
               like
               case
               ,
               if
               the
               Elders
               should
               make
               a
               Sanction
               ,
               that
               hereafter
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               lawful
               for
               Dr.
               
               St.
               to
               mis●report
               the
               words
               and
               sense
               of
               their
               
                 Patriarch
                 Calvin
              
               ;
               and
               I
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               my
               Opinion
               ,
               the
               Reason
               would
               be
               to
               restrain
               the
               force
               of
               an
               
                 evil
                 custom
              
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               
                 totally
                 repress
              
               in
               him
               ,
               of
               doing
               it
               in
               most
               of
               the
               Authors
               he
               cites
               ;
               I
               dare
               confidently
               aver
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               stick
               to
               charge
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               said
               ,
               he
               had
               
                 such
                 a
                 custom
              
               :
               which
               if
               he
               think
               good
               to
               do
               ,
               the
               many
               instances
               I
               have
               brought
               of
               his
               insincere
               dealing
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               wil
               more
               than
               sufficiently
               acquit
               me
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               
                 Bellarmin
                 (
                 de
                 sanct
                 ,
                 beat
                 .
                 li.
                 1.
                 c.
                 16.
                 )
              
               answers
               to
               this
               Objection
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               Calvin
               corrupted
               the
               words
               and
               sense
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               what
               it
               forbad
               ,
               was
               
                 to
                 make
                 direct
                 Prayer
                 or
                 Invocation
                 to
                 Saints
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               Council
               speaks
               not
               at
               all
               of
               
                 praying
                 to
                 Saints
              
               ,
               but
               only
               ordains
               that
               
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sacrifices
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Son.
               He
               says
               indeed
               ,
               that
               Calvin
               by
               
                 his
                 Logick
              
               deduces
               that
               ,
               because
               prayer
               is
               to
               be
               directed
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               therfore
               
                 the
                 Saints
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 Invocated
                 :
              
               and
               then
               farther
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Council
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 form
                 of
                 Invocation
                 ,
                 Holy
                 Peter
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 used
                 .
              
               And
               this
               I
               can
               easily
               believe
               was
               
                 Calvins
                 ultimate
                 design
              
               in
               corrupting
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Council
               .
               But
               where
               doth
               Bellarmin
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 custome
              
               in
               St.
               
               Austin's
               time
               ;
               or
               that
               Calvin
               said
               ,
               there
               was
               
                 no
                 such
                 custome
              
               at
               that
               time
               ?
               Why
               then
               is
               it
               made
               a
               wonder
               ,
               
               that
               
                 if
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 Calvin
                 or
                 Bellarmin
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 produce
                 them
                 ?
              
               The
               Reason
               was
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Reader
               believe
               ,
               that
               himself
               could
               not
               possibly
               be
               guilty
               at
               that
               very
               time
               of
               a
               crime
               ,
               which
               he
               imputed
               to
               his
               Adversary
               .
               But
               whoever
               considers
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               he
               hath
               undertaken
               ,
               will
               see
               
                 no
                 cause
              
               to
               wonder
               at
               this
               procedure
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               
                 natural
                 effect
              
               of
               such
               a
               cause
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               maintainer
               upon
               the
               desperate
               shift
               of
               mis-representing
               the
               words
               and
               sense
               of
               Authors
               ,
               and
               no
               Man
               wonders
               at
               a
               natural
               effect
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               frequent
               ,
               as
               this
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               is
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               7.
               
               But
               now
               the
               blaze
               is
               spent
               ,
               and
               there
               only
               remains
               a
               little
               smoke
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 I
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 next
                 time
                 bring
                 St.
                 Austin's
                 Testimony
                 for
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 many
                 who
                 adored
                 Sepulchers
                 and
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 tryed
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 praying
                 to
                 Angels
                 .
              
               What
               this
               
                 [
                 as
                 well
              
               ]
               relates
               to
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               he
               uses
               the
               
                 same
                 Art
              
               here
               ,
               in
               bringing
               
                 these
                 Testimonies
              
               against
               us
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               before
               in
               alledging
               the
               custom
               of
               those
               who
               made
               themselves
               drunk
               at
               the
               Sepulchers
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               .
               For
               either
               S.
               Austin
               speaks
               here
               of
               the
               Errours
               of
               such
               as
               were
               professed
               Hereticks
               ;
               or
               ,
               if
               any
               who
               professed
               themselves
               Catholicks
               fell
               into
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               Errors
               of
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               (
               though
               many
               ,
               )
               and
               justly
               reproved
               by
               him
               :
               Whereas
               the
               Custom
               of
               Invocating
               the
               Saints
               to
               pray
               for
               
               us
               ,
               was
               the
               
                 Universal
                 practice
              
               of
               Christians
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               
                 not
                 reproved
              
               ,
               but
               
                 owned
                 ,
                 practised
              
               ,
               and
               abetted
               by
               the
               most
               Religious
               Bishops
               and
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               St.
               Austin
               himself
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shown
               :
               and
               by
               more
               ,
               or
               
                 all
                 after
                 their
                 time
              
               ;
               as
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               confesses
               .
               Wherefore
               if
               the
               Doctor
               be
               still
               resolved
               to
               keep
               his
               standing
               against
               so
               great
               a
               strength
               of
               Authority
               ,
               and
               give
               
                 no
                 more
                 satisfactory
                 account
              
               hereafter
               ,
               than
               he
               hath
               already
               done
               ,
               of
               charging
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               with
               Idolatry
               :
               It
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               his
               Foot
               
                 sticks
                 fast
              
               (
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               saith
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 deep
                 Mire
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 ground
                 is
                 :
              
               or
               ,
               to
               speak
               in
               Mr.
               
               Thorndike's
               language
               ,
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               Schism
               :
               From
               whence
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               drawn
               out
               before
               
                 the
                 Flood
                 run
                 over
                 him
              
               ,
               is
               the
               hearty
               wish
               of
               Him
               ,
               who
               honours
               his
               Person
               and
               Parts
               ,
               whilst
               he
               detects
               his
               Sophistry
               ,
               and
               refutes
               his
               Calumnies
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A42896-e110
           
             *
             S.
             Catharine
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Calvin
             ,
             Anagr.
             Lucian
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42896-e840
           
             Pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             Just
             Weights
             ,
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Art.
             35.
             
          
           
             Epil
             .
             3.
             part
             .
             p.
             363.
             
          
           
             Appeal
             ,
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Confer
             .
             at
             Hampton-Court
             .
             pag.
             20.
             40.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             Angl.
             p.
             242.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42896-e7670
           
             Ep.
             17.
             ad
             Marcellam
             .
          
           
             Li.
             7.
             de
             Bapt.
             cont
             .
             Donat.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             18.
             in
             To.
             
          
           
             Sozomen
             .
             li.
             8.
             
             Hist
             .
             c.
             5.
             
             &
             Niceph.
             li.
             13.
             c.
             11.
             
             S.
             Leo
             Ser.
             4.
             de
             Quad.
             
          
           
             Li.
             contr
             .
             Epist.
             fund
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42896-e10270
           
             *
             Liberty
             of
             Prop●●cy
             ,
             Sect.
             20.
             
          
           
             P.
             550.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             
               ●o
               less
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             adorat
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             S.
             Chrysost
             .
             Hom.
             3.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             Arnob.
             
          
           
             Contra.
             
          
           
             Gent.
             li.
             6.
             
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             in
             Psal
             .
             113.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             li.
             7.
             contr
             .
             Cels
             .
             p.
             518.
             
          
           
             Trigaut
             .
             de
             Christan
             .
             expedit
             .
             apud
             Sinas
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             16.
             p.
             588.
             
          
           
             
               Just
               Weights
            
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Just
               Weights
            
             ,
             ch
             .
             19.
             p.
             127.
             
          
           
             Damasc
             .
             Orth.
             Fid.
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Chamier
             de
             Imag
             .
             lib.
             21.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Instit
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Chalced.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Leon.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             li.
             2.
             
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             c.
             13.
             
             &
             Sozomen
             li.
             3.
             c.
             91.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Nic.
             2.
             
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             20.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             in
             Psal
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Act
             7.
             
          
           
             Epil
             .
             3.
             p.
             p.
             363.
             li.
             3.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             Gagg
             .
             c.
             48.
             p.
             3●9
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             Summ.
             3.
             p.
             9.
             25.
             
             a
             3.
             
          
           
             Summ.
             3.
             p.
             q.
             25.
             a.
             4.
             
          
           
             Li.
             contr
             .
             Laud.
             Episc
             .
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             1.
             p.
             307.
             
          
           
             Epilog
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             p.
             363.
             
          
           
             De
             Concord
             .
             sacerd
             .
             &
             Imp.
             li.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             ex
             edit
             .
             Baluzii
             .
             Conc.
             Nic.
             Act.
             3.
             
          
           
             Instit
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             Hoveden
             Annal
             .
             P.
             Prior.
             ad
             Anno
             792.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             8.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             An.
             794.
             
          
           
             Jus●
             〈…〉
             chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Anno
             825.
             
          
           
             Baluzius
             in
             notis
             ad
             Abogard
             .
             tit
             .
             de
             Imag.
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             Papyrius
             Masson
             .
             in
             Synopsi
             Agob
             ▪
             
          
           
             Calv.
             Instit
             .
             li.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             S.
             Athan.
             in
             illud
             ,
             Quicunque
             dixerit
             verbum
             .
             Tom.
             4.
             
          
           
             St.
             Hierom
             in
             Amos
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             St.
             Chrysost
             .
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Hom.
             5.
             de
             Poenit.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hierom
             in
             Ose●
             ,
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             in
             Rom.
             1.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             xx
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             ●
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Vasq
             .
             in
             3.
             d.
             Th.
             disp
             .
             103.
             q.
             25.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Nicen.
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vasq
             .
             in
             3.
             d.
             Th.
             disp
             .
             104.
             q.
             25.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Petav.
             Dogm
             .
             Theolog.
             Tom.
             5.
             lib.
             15.
             c.
             13.
             s
             .
             3.
             c.
             14.
             5
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Just
             Weights
             ,
             chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Just
             Weights
             ,
             chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Church
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             Epil
             .
             p.
             3.
             p.
             3●3
             .
          
           
             S.
             Bas
             .
             li.
             de
             Spiritu
             sancto
             .
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Tim.
            
             vi
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             Ep.
             118.
             
          
           
             P.
             102
             ,
             103.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             Imagli
             .
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Li.
             de
             utilit
             .
             Cred.
             
          
           
             Art.
             22.
             
          
           
             Art.
             28.
             
          
           
             P.
             102.
             
          
           
             Li.
             advers-Vigilant
             .
          
           
             Tr.
             21.
             ch
             .
             7.
             
             Ag.
             Rhem.
             Test
             .
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Peri
             Herm.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             9th
             .
             of
             the
             Resurrect
             .
          
           
             Just
             .
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Reply
             against
             Hard.
             p.
             379.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Mass
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             2.
             
             S.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reply
             .
             p.
             409.
             
          
           
             Li.
             de
             Spir.
             S.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             Dialog
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             Epitaph
             .
             Gorgoniae
             .
          
           
             Confess
             .
             li.
             9.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             in
             Ps
             .
             98.
             
          
           
             Li.
             3.
             de
             Sp.
             Sto.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             24.
             in
             l.
             ad
             Cor.
             
          
           
             Li.
             6.
             de
             Sacerd.
             
          
           
             S.
             Opt.
             li.
             6.
             f.
             61.
             
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             lib.
             20.
             
               contr
               .
               Faust
            
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             T.
             Preface
             to
             his
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             Sess
             .
             13.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euch.
             li.
             4.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Epil
             .
             3.
             part
             .
             p.
             350.
             
          
           
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Euch.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             p.
             130.
             
          
           
             p.
             561.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             Canto
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Before
             Cerinthus
             came
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             Cerinthus
             calls
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Trinity
             and
             Incarnation
          
           
             Canto
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Canto
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Angel
             to
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             60.
             ad
             pop
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             3d.
             Answ
             .
             to
             the
             1.
             
             Quest
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             3
             Kings
             20.
             
          
           
             In
             Ancor
             .
             Circ
             .
             Med.
             
          
           
             In
             Ps
             .
             cont
             .
             Part.
             Donat.
             Ep.
             162.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Damas
             .
          
           
             Li.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Li.
             1.
             cont
             .
             lit
             .
             Petilian
             .
             c.
             51.
             
          
           
             3
             Kings
             20.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Peace
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             Ep.
             dedic
             .
             fol.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Church
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             Act.
             Monum
             .
             Printed
             Ann.
             1526.
             p.
             1121.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             Symh
             .
             p.
             266.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Narrat
             .
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
             a
             Commonefact
             .
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             b
             Jesuitism
             .
             p.
             2.
             
             Rat.
             5.
             p.
             626.
             
          
           
             c
             Cent.
             4
             c.
             10.
             
             Col.
             985.
             
          
           
             d
             Cent.
             5
             col
             517
             
          
           
             e
             Cent.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             col
             .
             295.
             
          
           
             f
             Commonefact
             .
             p.
             211.
             
             &
             218.
             
          
           
             g
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             58.
             260.
             
          
           
             h
             Hamelman
             .
             de
             Trad.
             Apost
             .
             c.
             746.
             
             Chemn
             .
             Exam.
             part
             .
             1.
             p.
             94.
             
          
           
             In
             cap.
             6.
             
             Joan.
             
          
           
             Paul.
             Diacon
             .
             in
             ejus
             vita
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             de
             corp
             .
             dom
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             83.
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             li.
             de
             Initiand
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             li.
             4.
             de
             Sacram.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             li.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             col
             .
             295.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             4.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             magn
             .
             Catech
             .
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             2.
             de
             Exod.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             de
             coena
             Dom.
             
          
           
             Commonefact
             .
             p.
             211.
             
             &
             218.
             
          
           
             li.
             4.
             in
             Marcion
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Smyrn
             .
          
           
             Prot.
             Appeal
             .
             li.
             2.
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             haer
             .
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             De
             Decret
             .
             Nicen.
             Synodi
             .
          
           
             Contr.
             Julian
             .
             li.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             &c.
             
          
           
             li.
             3.
             de
             Euch.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Enchir.
             Controv.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             308.
             
          
           
             Contr.
             Oecolamp
             .
             li.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Epil
             .
             3.
             part
             .
             p.
             352.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             of
             Proph.
             c.
             20.
             
             Numb
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             Numb
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             dubitant
             .
             li.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Profat
             .
             in
             Ps
             .
             93.
             
          
           
             p.
             136.
             
          
           
             Just
             Weights
             .
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Trid.
             Se●s
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             p.
             139.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Theophil
             .
             ad
             Autol.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             Scorpiac
             .
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             p.
             145.
             
          
           
             li.
             5.
             contr
             .
             Cels
             .
             p.
             487.
             
          
           
             li.
             8.
             cont
             .
             Cels
             .
             p.
             525.
             
          
           
             li.
             8.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             c.
             14.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             li.
             8.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             As
             St.
             
               Cyril
               Alex.
            
             reports
             of
             him
             .
             
               li.
               6.
               contr
               .
               Julian
            
             .
          
           
             Cont.
             Faust
             .
             li.
             20.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             p.
             146.
             
          
           
             Epil
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             p.
             353.
             
          
           
             de
             Civit.
             Dei.
             li.
             10.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Contr.
             Faust
             .
             li.
             20.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Contr.
             Cels
             .
             li.
             8.
             in
             princ
             .
          
           
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             li.
             5.
             contr
             .
             Cels
             .
          
           
             li.
             8.
             contr
             .
             Cels
             .
          
           
             Epil
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             p.
             353
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             James
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             48.
             16.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             10.
             21.
             
             &
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             15.
             26.
             
          
           
             In
             Ep.
             ad
             Rom.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             li.
             8.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             li.
             8.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             li.
             9.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Epil
             .
             3.
             
             Part.
             p.
             355.
             
          
           
             Bible
             in
             4
             
             o.
             London
             ,
             1610.
             
          
           
             S.
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Col.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Theophyl
             .
             in
             Col.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             An.
             60.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             An.
             60.
             n.
             20.
             
          
           
             Jos
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Advers
               .
               Haeres
            
             .
             li.
             2.
             c.
             57.
             
          
           
             Can.
             35.
             
          
           
             Li.
             3.
             de
             Angelis
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             4.
             sup
             .
             Gen.
             9.
             61.
             
          
           
             Li.
             10.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Civ
               .
               Dei.
            
             li.
             10.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             li.
             10.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Li.
             1.
             de
             Sanct.
             beat
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             li.
             8.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             Li.
             8.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             Preface
             ,
             pag.
             22.
             12.
             
          
           
             Epil
             .
             3d.
             Part.
             p.
             358.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Miss
             .
             Vot
             .
             de
             B.
             Mar.
             a
             Purif
             .
          
           
             Jos
             .
             10.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             37.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             in
             S.
             Cyprian
             .
             ut
             suppetias
             ferat
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             Epil
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             pag.
             358.
             
          
           
             Problem
             .
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             contr
             .
             Nestor
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             in
             Theodor.
             Mart.
             
          
           
             Li.
             de
             vidius
             .
          
           
             Serm
             33
             de
             diversis
             .
          
           
             De
             civ
             .
             Dei.
             li.
             22.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Li.
             20.
             contr
             .
             Faust
             .
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Advers
             .
             vigilant
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             21.
             in
             Act.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             King.
             4.
             27.
             
          
           
             De
             Sanct.
             Beat.
             li.
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Consid
             .
             Modest
             .
             c.
             3.
             p.
             311.
             
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             li.
             22.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             Cura
             pro
             mort
             .
             Cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vita
             S.
             Nicol.
             apud
             Lipoman
             .
          
           
             Li.
             2.
             de
             Missa
             .
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             §.
             14.
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             Li.
             20.
             contra
             Faust
             .
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Li.
             7.
             de
             Bapt.
             contr
             .
             Donat.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Instit.
             li.
             3.
             c.
             20.
             nu
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             De
             Civitat
             .
             Dei.
             li.
             22.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Consid
             .
             Mod.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             317.
             
          
           
             Paraen
             .
             li.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Li.
             7.
             de
             Bapt.
             contr
             .
             Donat.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             26.
             in
             2
             Cor.
             
          
           
             Exam.
             part
             .
             3.
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             Contr.
             Faustum
             .
             li.
             20.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Consid
               .
               Mod.
            
             p.
             308.
             
          
           
             Exam.
             Conc.
             Trid.
             part
             .
             3.
             p.
             200.
             
          
           
             De-reb
             .
             Eccl.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             Instit
             .
             li.
             3.
             c.
             20.
             n.
             22.